YuakuB^  fL&fu**  &^^( 


Digitized  by 

the  Internet  Archive 

in  2015 

https://archive.org/details/memoirsofjosephj02gurn_0 


MEMOIRS 


OF 


JOSEPH  JOHN  GURNEY; 


?plrrtinns  from  jjis  Snnnurl  niiii  CnrrrsjiDiiilpnrr. 


EDITED  BV 


JOSEPH  SEVAN  BRAITHWAITE. 


•Herein  do  I  exercise  myself,  to  have  always  a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward  God  and 
toward  men."  Acts  xxiv.  10.  —  Motto  selected  by  J.  J.  Gurnet/  for  some  of  the  earlier 
volumes  of  his  Journal. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  II. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

LIPPINCOTT,  GBAMBO  &  CO. 
1854. 


Entere'l,  Mcording  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  ISoi,  hy 
ELIZA    P.  G  UK  KEY, 
the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  New  Jersey 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Page 

State  of  Feeling  in  the  Society  of  Friends ;   Publication  of  the 
Beacon  :  Letter  to  Isaac  Crewdson   11 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

The  Yearly  Meeting;  Appointment  of  a  Committee  to  Visit  Lan- 
cashire ;  Letter  to  the  Author  of  the  Defence  in  Reply  to  the 
Beacon:  First  and  Second  Visits  to  Manchester;  Journey  in 
Derbyshire  and  North  Wales  ;  Illness  and  Death  of  his  Wife   33 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Third  and  fourth  Visits  to  Manchester ;  Extracts  from  Journal ; 
Yearly  Meeting ;  Conclusion  of  the  Labours  of  the  Committee ; 
Journey  in  Scotland  and  the  North  of  England ;  Prospect  of 
Visit  to  North  America ;  Letters;  Granting  of  Certificates   01 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

Voyage  to  America;  Writes  his  Autobiography;  Arrival  at  Phila- 
delphia ;  Journey  to  Ohio,  Indiana,  and  North  Carolina  ;  Attend- 
ance of  Yearly  Meetings  ;  Extracts  from  Letters  and  Journal ...  92 

(v) 

\ 


vi 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Pag« 

Journey  from  Richmond  to  Washington ;  Interviews  with  the 
President,  Henry  Clay.  John  Quincy  Adams,  &c.  ;  Meeting  at 
Washington;  Baltimore;  Arrival  at  Philadelphia;  Extracts  from 
Journal  and  Letters  ;  New  York  ;  Rhode  Island  ;  Massachusetts  : 
Justice  Story;  Dr.  Channing;  Reflections  on  completing  his 
fiftieth  Year    110 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Visit  to  the  Seminary  at  Andover ;  Conversation  with  Moses  Stuart : 
Anti-Slavery;  Yale  College;  Professor  Silliman  ;  Journey  to 
Canada;  Correspondence  with  the  Earl  of  Durham;  Engage- 
ments in  Lower  Canada  ;  Return  to  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting  ; 
Visit  to  Friends  at  New  York :  Extracts  from  Letters  and 
Journal   141 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Conclusion  of  Labours  at  New  York  ;  Illness  at  Flushing  ;  Pamphlet 
on  Slavery ;  Second  attendance  of  Yearly  Meetings  at  Phila- 
delphia and  New  York ;  Labours  in  the  State  of  New  York  and 
in  Upper  Canada;  Sing  Sing  Prison;  Fenimore  Cooper ;  Tone- 
wanta  Indians;  Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting;  Prospect  of  Visit  to 
the  West  Indies   104 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

Departure  from  New  York;  Voyage;  Arrival  at  Santa  Cruz;  St. 
Thomas';  Tortola  ;  St.  Christophers  ;  Antigua;  Dominica;  Letter 
from  Thomas  Fowell  Buxton;  Jamaica;  Result  of  Investiga- 
tions; Address  to  the  Planters  :  Havana;  Return  to  America. . .  l'Jb 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Savannah  ;  Charleston  :  Second  Visit  to  Washington  ;  Interviews 
with  the  President,  J.  C.  Calhoun,  Henry  Clay,  &c.  ;  New  York 
and  New  England  Yearly  Meetings;  Letter  to  his  Children: 
Voyage  Home  ;  Extracts  from  Journal   . . .  219 


CONTEXTS. 


vii 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

'  Page 

Publication  of  the  Winter  in  the  West  Indies ;  African  Civilization 
Society;  Letters;  Extracts  from  Journal;  Address  on  Peace; 
Yearly  Meeting  ;  Engagement  in  Marriage  ;  Visit  to  Paris   241 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Departure  for  the  Continent;  Rotterdam;  Gouda;  the  Hague;  Visit 
to  the  King  and  Queen  of  Holland ;  Amsterdam ;  Bremen ; 
Hamburgh  2G4 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Progress  to  Copenhagen  ;  Engagements  there ;  Visit  to  the  King 
and  Queen  of  Denmark ;  Visit  to  Friends  at  Pyrmont  and 
Minden ;  Hanover;  Berlin;  Journey  into  Silesia;  Visit  to  the 
King  of  Prussia  ;  Return  Home  286 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Marriage;  Re-settlement  at  Home;  Extracts  from  Journal;  Visit 
to  Friends  at  Bristol,  &c. ;  Narrow  Escapes  from  a  Mad  Dog 
and  Poison  ;  Religious  Engagements  in  Norfolk  and  Suffolk : 
Total  Abstinence :  Publication  of  his  Work  on  the  Papal  and 
Hierarchical  Systems  ;  commencement  of  long  Journey  in  France 
and  Switzerland  ;  Boulogne;  Amiens;  Clermont;  Paris  313 


CHAPTER  XL. 

Engagements  at  Paris  continued;  Due  de  Broglie ;  Gui/.ot;  Do  To- 
queville;  Protestant  Meeting;  French  Bible  Society;  Visit  to 
the  King  and  Queen  at  Neuilly;  Journey  to  the  South  of  France: 
Macon  ;  Lyons  ;  Avignon  ;  Xismcs  ;  Congenies  ;  Visit  to  the 
Friends;  Illness  at  Congenies  337 


viii 


CONTEXTS. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

Page 

Journey  through  Savoy  into  Switzerland  ;  Chamberry  ;  Anneci ; 
Geneva  ;  Countess  de  Sellon  ;  Lausanne  ;  Neufehatel ;  Zurich  ; 
Basle ;  Strasburg ;  Stutgard ;  Visit  to  the  King  and  Queen  of 
Wurtembetfg  ;  Brussels;  Calais   204 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

Total  Abstinence  Meeting  at  Norwich  ;  Marriage  of  his  Daughter ; 
Publication  of  his  last  Work,  Thoughts  on  Habit  and  Discipline  ; 
Journey  in  France  ;  Boulogne ;  Rouen  ;  Paris  ;  Orleans  ;  Tours  ; 
Mettray;  Saumur;  Nantes;  La  Rochclle  ;  Bordeaux;  St.  Foy : 
Nerac ;  Pau   393 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

Journey  in  France  continued;  Pau;  Toulouse;  Saverdun ;  Mon- 
tauban  ;  Orleans  ;  Paris  ;  Attendance  of  Yearly  Meeting  ;  Voyage 
to  Guernsey :  Jersey ;  Labours  there  ;  Lecture  ou  Total  Absti- 
nence;  Water  is  Best;  Return  Home   .  ,.  120 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

Extracts  from  Journal ;  Illness  of  his  Sister  Elizabeth  Fry  ;  Letters 
to  her ;  Letter  to  a  Friend ;  Illness  of  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton,  and 
Letter  to  him   440 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

Extracts  from  Journal ;  Death  of  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton  ;  Public  Meeting 
on  the  Endowment  of  Maynooth  ;  Letter  to  Dr.  Chalmers  on  the 
Duty  of  Christian  Churches  in  Relation  to  Slavery ;  Journey  in 
Scotland  and  the  North  of  England ;  Death  of  Elizabeth  Fry  . . .  459 


CONTEXTS. 


IX 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

Pago 

Brief  Memoirs  of  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton  and  Elizabeth  Fry ;  Letter  to 
Sir  Robert  Peel  on  the  Distress  among  the  Norwich  Poor ;  Cor- 
respondence on  the  Oregon  Question  ;  Personal  Trials  ;  Attends 
the  Yearly  Meeting  for  the  last  time ;  Letter  to  Sir  Robert  Peel 
on  the  Introduction  of  Slave  Grown  Produce ;  Declaration  of 
Faith  484 

CHAPTER  XL VII. 

His  last  Engagements  in  the  work  of  the  Ministry ;  Journey  to 
Darlington  ;  Last  Illness,  Death,  and  Funeral  508 


Recollections  of  Joseph  John  Gurney,  by  his  Daughter   531 

Appendix — Declaration  of  Faith   545 


LIFE 

OF 

JOSEPH  JOHN  GURNEY. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 
1835. — s,t.  47. 

STATE  OF  FEELING  IN  THE  SOCIETY  OF  FRIENDS  J  PUBLICATION  OF 
THE  BEACON;  LETTER  TO  ISAAC  CREWDSON. 

Tlte  interest  felt  by  Joseph  John  Gurney  in  the 
controversy  that  was  at  this  time  agitating  the 
Society  of  Friends,  and  the  prominent  part  which 
he  was  led  to  take  in  some  of  the  proceedings  to 
which  it  gave  rise,  render  some  notice  of  it  here 
unavoidable.  It  is  far  from  the  object  of  these 
pages  to  stir  up  painful  recollections.  No  one 
deplored  more  than  he  did  the  severance  of  ties 
which  had  long  united  him  to  many  whom  he 
loved  and  valued.  Deeply  as  he  was  attached  to 
the  religious  community  of  Avhich  he  was  a  mem- 
ber, from  a  settled  conviction  of  the  Christian 
soundness  of  its  principles,  no  one  more  regretted 
the  loss  to  that  body  of  many  whom  he  had  hoped 
to  have  seen  numbered  amongst  its  brightest  orna- 
ments.   Nothing  but  a  sense  of  duty  could  have 

(11) 


12 


THE  EARLY  FRIEXDs 


1835. 


sustained  liim  in  the  course  which  he  felt  it  ricjht 
to  take.  It  was  a  course  attended  with  much 
suffering  and  humiliation;  and  he  has  often  spoken 
of  this  period  as  one  of  the  most  sorrowful  of  his 
life.  It  may  be  desirable  here  to  premise  a  few  obser- 
vations for  the  information  of  the  general  reader. 

The  Society  of  Friends,  as  is  well  known,  took 
its  rise  about  the  middle  of  the  17th  century. 
Raised  up  at  a  period  of  religious  excitement, 
unparalleled  in  English  history,  the  early  Friends 
were  instrumental,  under  the  divine  blessing,  in 
bringing  about  a  revival  of  primitive  Christianity 
and  vital  godliness,  to  which  the  general  historian  of 
the  Christian  Church  has  not  yet  done  justice.  The 
successors  of  these  devoted  men  inherited  the  results 
of  their  faithfulness  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  large 
measure  of  civil  and  religious  liberty;  but,  in  the 
midst  of  ease  and  abundance,  worldliness  in  too  many 
instances  gradually  took  possession  of  the  heart ;  cool- 
ness succeeded  to  zeal;  and  a  traditional  attachment 
to  the  opinions  derived  from  early  education,  took 
the  place  of  that  vital  change  and  depth  of  conviction 
which  had  wrought  so  marvellously  in  their  fore- 
fathers. True  indeed  it  is,  that,  through  the  divine 
mercy,  there  were  preserved  among  them  a  consider- 
able number  of  honest  and  true-hearted  disciples  of 
Christ,  who  were  enabled  to  hold  fast  the  truth  in  the 
love  of  it ;  but  no  one  who  duly  reflects  upon  the  in- 
ternal state  of  this  religious  body  about  the  middle  of 
the  last  century,  as  it  is  unfolded  in  the  mournful  but 
instructive  pages  of  the  Journals  of  some  of  its  most 
valued  members  at  that  period,*  can  fail  to  deplore 

*  See  particularly  the  Journal  of  John  Griffith. 


iET.  47. 


AND.  THEIR  SUCCESSORS. 


13 


the  degeneracy  that  was  then  laying  it  waste. 
Brighter  days  followed;  increased  attention  to  the 
discipline  purged  the  Society  of  many  unworthy 
members;  and,  without  the  ordinary  human  pro- 
visions, or  the  stimulus  of  worldly  emoluments,  a 
body  of  faithful  ministers  was  still  raised  up  to 
preach,  with  increasing  clearness  and  authority,  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  Yet  in  this  revival 
there  appeared  lacking  that  thorough  Christian 
devotedness  which  was  so  remarkably  manifested  at 
the  rise  of  the  Society.  Whilst  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel  amongst  Friends,  at  this  period,  was 
often  marked  by  great  earnestness  in  setting  forth 
the  spirituality  of  religion,  and  the  necessity  of  its 
inward  operations,  —  it  was  not  always  connected 
With  an  equally  clear  and  practical  enforcement  of 
other  great  and  not  less  essential  portions  of 
revealed  truth,  which,  in  the  minds  of  the  earlier 
Friends,  were  inseparably  connected  with  their 
deep  and  comprehensive  views  of  the  soul-searching 
and  spiritual  character  of  true  Christianity.*  And 

*  "  Christ,"  says  George  Fox,  "gave  himself,  his  body,  for  the 
life  of  the  whole  world;  he  was  the  offering  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world;  and  paid  the  debt  and  made  satisfaction."  And  surely 
no  one,  who  did  not,  in  his  heart,  feel  the  deep  practical  value  of 
this  precious  truth,  could  have  addressed  his  suffering  friends  in  the 
•  following  touching  strain  : — "The  heavenly  joy  fill  your  hearts  and 
comfort  you  in  the  inward  man  in  all  tribulations !  The  glorious 
light  is  shining,  the  immortal  is  bringing  forth  out  of  death :  the 
prisoners  have  hope  of  their  pardon,  the  debt  being  paid,  and  they 
freely  purchased  by  Christ's  blood."  And  again,  "The  voice  of  the 
Bridegroom  is  heard  in  our  land,  and  Christ  is  come  amongst  the 
prisoners,  to  visit  them  in  their  prison  houses;  they  have  all  hopes 
of  releasement  and  free  pardon,  and  to  come  out  freely,  for  the  debt 
is  paid.  Wait  for  the  manifestation  of  it,  and  he  that  comes  out 
of  prison  shall  reign."    Selections  from  George  Fox's  Epistles  by 


14 


FRIENDS  IN  ENGLAND. 


1835. 


it  may,  perhaps,  be  added,  that  the  increased 
attention  to  the  discipline,  valuable  and  important 
as  it  "was,  was  too  often  associated  with  a  rigid 
adherence  to  forms,  and  a  tendency  to  multiply 
rules,  and  to  make  the  exact  carrying  of  them  out, 
in  degree  at  least,  a  substitute  for  that  patient  and 
discriminating  wisdom,  tempered  with  love,  which 
should  ever  characterize  Christian  discipline.  In 
this  country  the  revival  was  happily  connected  with 
an  increased  attention  to  the  education  of  the  youth 
(among  the  results  of  which  may  be  noticed  the 
establishment  of  the  school  at  Ackworth,)  and  to 
the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  families, 
which,  though  always  recommended  and  carefully 
practised  by  the  more  faithful  members,  had  too 
much  fallen  into  disuse.  And  it  cannot  but  be 
considered  as  a  striking  evidence  of  the  general 
prevalence  of  sound  Christianity  among  the  mem- 
bers, that  when,  towards  the  close  of  the  last 
century,  a  minister  from  America  attempted 
publicly  to  throw  discredit  upon  the  writings  of 

Samuel  Tuke,  pp.  12  and  17,  second  edition.  Without  needlessly 
multiplying  quotations,  this  note  may  he  closed  hy  the  following  tes- 
timony recorded  among  the  dying  sayings  of  a  Friend  in  the  year 
1G9S.  The  passage,  is,  it  may  he  ohserved,  on  account  of  its  excel- 
lence, printed  in  large  hlack  letter,  in  the  original  editions  of  Piety 
Promoted.  "  Now  is  my  soul  redeemed  to  God,  and  he  that  hath 
redeemed  me  is  near  me.   The  sufferings  and  deatii  of  Christ, 

AND  niS  AGONIES,  THE  SHEDDING  OF  HIS  BLOOD,  AND  WHAT  HE 
HATH  DONE  FOR  ME,  I  FEEL  NOW  THAT  I  HAVE  TnE  BENEFIT  OP 
ALL.  BLESSED  BE  MY  REDEEMER  WHO  IS  NEAR  ME."  Piety 
Promoted,  part  2nd,  p.  19,  second  edition.  Truly  could  they,  who 
had  been  brought  to  such  an  experience,  feelingly  adopt  the  language 
of  the  Apostle,  "We  joy  in  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  we  have  now  received  the  atonement."    Rom.  v.  11. 


JET.  47. 


AND  IN  AMERICA. 


15 


the  Old  Testament,  and  when,  in  1814,  as  has  been 
already  stated,  an  individual  who  had  been  dis- 
owned for  promulgating  Unitarian  doctrines, 
appealed  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  for  a  reversal 
of  his  disownment ;  in  each  of  these  cases  the 
Yearly  Meeting  openly  disavowed  the  opinions 
attempted  to  be  pressed  upon  it,  and  plainly 
declared  itself  on  the  side  of  the  pure  and  simple 
truths  of  Holy  Scripture. 

Meanwhile,  in  the  United  States  of  North 
America,  to  parts  of  which  many  members  of  the 
Society  had  emigrated  in  the  days  of  Robert 
Barclay  and  William  Penn,  and  where  the  body 
had  become  very  numerous,  causes  had  been  more 
recently  at  work,  which  at  length,  between  the  years 
1826  and  1828,  produced  a  separation  from  the 
main  body  in  five  out  of  the  eight  American 
Yearly  Meetings,  of  a  considerable  number,  (esti- 
mated at  about  one  third  of  the  whole,)  amongst 
whom,  Elias  Hicks,  an  aged  and  influential  minister, 
held  the  most  prominent  position.*  "  Captivated  by- 
specious  pretences  to  a  refined  spirituality,"  they 
had  been  led  on.  step  by  step,  into  an  open  denial 
of  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Christian 
religion,  to  the  undervaluing  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  to  the  denial  of  the  divinity  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  of  his  offices  as  the  Redeemer  and 
Saviour  of  men,  and  the  one  Propitiation  and 
Mediator  with  the  Father.    And  not  a  few,  who 

*  The  largest  secession  was  in  the  Yearly  Meetings  of  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore;  but  the  separation  extended  also  to  the 
Yearly  Meetings  of  Ohio  and  Indiana.  No  secession  took  place  in 
New  England,  North  Carolina,  or  Virginia. 


16 


IIICKSITE  SEPARATION. 


1835. 


shrank  from  an  avowal  of  these  sentiments,  were 
induced  to  join  the  ranks  of  the  secession  by  the 
influence  of  personal  feeling  or  family  connexions ; 
which,  in  minds  inadequately  instructed,  and  in 
many  cases  almost  indifferent  as  regards  evangelical 
truth,  easily  outweighed  more  important  consider- 
ations. 

Deeply  afflicting  as  such  an  event  must  ever  be 
to  the  mind  that  duly  considers  it,  it  affords  a 
striking  lesson,  one  it  is  hoped  never  to  be  forgotten, 
of  the  unspeakable  necessity  of  humbly  and 
reverently  maintaining  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  in 
its  integrity,  and  of  holding  fast  that  "form  of 
sound  words"  which  it  has  pleased  Infinite  Wisdom 
to  make  use  of  as  a  most  important  means  of 
conveying  it  to  our  understandings,  and  of  pre- 
serving it  from  corruption.  Among  those  who 
thus  separated  were  many,  who,  from  a  one-sided 
zeal,  "  not  according  to  knowledge,"  for  the  doctrine 
of  inward  and  immediate  revelation,  were  gradually 
drawn  away  from  the  one  incarnate  Eedeemer,  the 
Fountain  of  all  true  spiritual  life;  substituting, 
under  the  notion  of  high  spirituality,  an  exclusively 
inward  Christ,  of  their  own  imagining,  for  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  the  one  Messiah,  the  anointed  of  God. 

"They  are  a  determined  body  of  people,"  says  Joseph  John 
Gurney  in  allusion  to  these  separatists,  in  one  of  his  letters 
a  few  years  later,  "entirely  possessed  by  their  one  idea  in 
religion,  and  little  disposed  to  admit  anything  more.  It  is  a 
desperate  web,  from  which  escape  seems  almost  morally  im- 
possible. Quakerism  truly  asserts  that  Christ  is 'the  light;' 
because  Christ,  by  his  Spirit,  enlightens  the  minds  of  men, 
and  is  truly  indivisible  from  that  divine  influence  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  by  and  in  which  he  visits  all  men,  and  dwells  in 


2ET.  47. 


IN  AMERICA. 


17 


believers.  Hicksism  asserts  most  falsely  and  dangerously 
that  tins  light,  life,  or  influence,  is  itself  the  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God;  the  Redeemer,  &c.  They  own  no  other  Saviour; 
and  this  particular  view,  respecting  the  light  within,  is  the 
true  and  obvious  root  of  all  their  defect  of  faith ;  of  their 
final  and  utter  rejection  of  scriptural  Christianity.  *  *  *  The 
mystified  interpretation  of  the  Gospel,  of  the  blood  of  Christ, 
and  of  Christ  himself,  is  the  unquestionable  parent  of 
infidelity,  as  the  whole  history  of  Hicksism  most  abundantly 
proves." 

Amongst  the  causes  that  led  to  this  melancholy 
separation,  it  may  not  be  uninstructive  to  remark, 
that  one  of  the  most  powerful  appears  to  have  been 
(to  use  the  words  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Phila- 
delphia) "  the  neglect  of  many  members  in  not 
bestowing  upon  their  offspring  a  guarded  religious 
education,  labouring  to  imbue  their  minds  with  the 
saving  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  habituating  them 
to  the  frequent  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures." 
For  want  of  this  care  on  the  part  of  parents  and 
teachers,  many  of  the  youth  had  grown  up  in  great 
ignorance  of  these  all-important  subjects,  as  well  as 
of  the  history  and  principles  of  the  early  Friends, 
and  thus  fell  an  easy  prey  to  the  cavils  and  sophistry 
of  designing  men  who  were  seeking  to  lead  them 
astray.* 

The  existence  or  spread  of  unsound  and  danger- 
ous doctrines  is  no  new  thing  in  the  Christian 
church.  From  the  earliest  ages  of  Christianity 
there  have  been  those  whose  unsubjected  spirits 
have  refused  to  yield  a  full  and  submissive  obedience 

*  Declaration  issued  by  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting,  in  1828.  p.  5. 
Vol.  II.  — 2 


18 


DECLARATION    ISSUED  BY  THE 


1835. 


to  the  authority  of  divine  revelation.  The  cause 
lies  not  in  the  truth,  but  in  the  natural  opposition 
of  that  carnal  mind  which  ever  has  been  and  ever 
will  be  enmity  against  God.  And  painful  as  the 
recollection  of  such  events  must  ever  be  to  the  feel- 
ing mind,  it  ill  becomes  us,  through  either  a  mis- 
placed charity,  or  a  heedless  forgetful ness,  to  blind 
ourselves  to  the  lessons  of  deep  and  lasting  instruction 
which  they  are  designed  to  afford. 

After  the  separation,  the  several  Yearly  Meetings 
of  Friends  in  America  issued  declarations  disowning 
the  doctrines  promulgated  by  Elias  Hicks  and 
his  followers,  and  showing  their  inconsistency  with 
the  doctrines  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  which  had 
ever  been  maintained  by  the  Society  of  Friends ; 
and  in  1829  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  London  issued 
a  brief  but  explicit  declaration  to  the  same 
effect. 

"We  have  heard,"  says  the  Yearly  Meeting,  "with  deep 
concern  and  sorrow,  of  the  close  trials  to  which  our  brethren 
on  the  American  continent  have  been  subjected  by  the  diffu. 
sion  of  anti-Christian  doctrines  among  them  ;  and  we  con- 
sider it  to  be  a  duty  to  disclaim,  and  we  hereby  do  disclaim, 
all  connexion,  as  a  religious  society,  with  any  meetings  for 
the  purpose  of  worship  or  discipline,  which  have  been  estab- 
lished, or  which  are  upheld,  by  those  who  have  embraced  such 
anti-Christian  doctrines. 

And,  in  order  to  prevent  any  misapprehension  as  to  our 
views,  we  feel  ourselves  called  upon,  at  this  time,  to  avow  our 
belief  in  the  inspiration  and  divine  authority  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament. 

We  further  believe,  that  the  promise  made,  after  the  trans- 
gression of  our  first  parents,  in  the  consequences  of  whose 
fall  all  the  posterity  of  Adam  are  involved,  "  that  the  seed  of 


JET.  47. 


YEARLY  MEETING  OF  LONDON. 


19 


the  woman  shall  bruise  the  head  of  the  serpent  and  the 
declaration  unto  Abraham,  "  In  thy  seed  shall  all  the  families 
of  the  earth  be  blessed,"2  had  a  direct  reference  to  the  coming 
in  the  flesh  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  To  him  also  did  the 
prophet  Isaiah  bear  testimony,  Avhen  he  declared,  "Unto  us  a 
child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given  ;  and  the  government 
shall  be  upon  his  shoulder ;  and  his  name  shall  be  called 
Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the  Everlasting 
Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace :  of  the  increase  of  his  govern- 
ment and  peace  there  shall  be  no  end."3  And  again  the  same 
prophet  spoke  of  him  when  ho  said,  "  surely  he  hath  borne 
our  griefs,  and  carried  our  sorrows ;  yet  we  did  esteem  him 
stricken,  smitten  of  God,  and  afflicted ;  but  he  was  wounded 
for  our  transgressions,  he  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities ;  the 
chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him ;  and  with  his  stripes 
are  we  healed."4  The  same  blessed  Redeemer  is  emphatically 
denominated   by  the  prophet  Jeremiah,   "  the   lord  OUR 

RIGHTEOUSNESS." 

At  that  period,  and  in  that  miraculous  manner,  which  God 
in  his  perfect  wisdom  saw  fit,  the  promised  Messiah  appeared 
personally  upon  the  earth,  when  "  he  took  not  on  him  the  nature 
of  angels  ;  but  he  took  on  him  the  seed  of  Abraham."0  "  He 
was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin."7 
"  Having  finished  the  work  which  was  given  him  to  do,"8  "he 
gave  himself  for  us,  an  offering  and  a  sacrifice  to  God."9  "  He 
tasted  death  for  every  man."10  "He  is  the  propitiation  for 
our  sins :  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world."11  "We  have  redemption  through  his 
blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins."12  "  He  passed  into  the 
heavens;"13  and,  "being  the  brightness  of  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  and  upholding  all  things 

1  Gen.  iii,  15.  2  Gen.  xxviii,  14. 

3  Isaiah  ix,  6 — 7.  4  Isaiah  liii,  4 — 5. 

5  Jerem.  xxiii,  G.  6  Heb.  ii,  16. 

7  Heb.  iv,  15.  8  John,  xvii,  4. 

9  Eph.  v,  2.  10  Heb.  ii,  9. 

"  1  John  ii,  2.  12  Col.  i,  14. 
13  Heb.  iv,  14. 


20 


DECLARATION  ISSUED  BY  THE 


1835. 


by  the  word  of  his  power,  when  he  had  by  himself  purged 
our  sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on 
high;"11  and  "ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us."15 

"It  is  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  that  the  world  will  be 
judged  in  righteousness."16  He  is  "  the  Mediator  of  the  New 
Covenant  ;"17  "  the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  first-born  of 
every  creature ;  for  by  him  were  all  things  created,  that  are 
in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether 
they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers : 
all  things  were  created  by  him,  and  for  him ;  and  he  is  before 
all  things,  and  by  him  all  things  consist."18  "In  him  dwelleth 
all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily:"19  and  to  him  did  the 
Evangelist  bear  testimony  when  he  said,  "  In  the  beginning 
was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word 
was  God.  The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God.  All 
things  were  made  by  him  ;  and  without  him  was  not  anything 
made  that  was  made.  In  him  was  life ;  and  the  life  was  the 
light  of  men.  He  was  the  true  Light,  which  lighteth  every 
man  that  cometh  into  the  world."20 

Our  blessed  Lord  himself  spoke  of  his  perpetual  dominion 
and  power  in  his  church,  when  he  said,  "  My  sheep  hear  my 
voice,  and  I  know  them,  and  tbey  follow  me ;  and  I  give  unto 
them  eternal  life:"21  and,  wben  describing  the  spiritual  food 
which  he  bestoweth  on  the  true  believers,  he  declared,  "  I  am 
the  bread  of  life :  he  that  cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger, 
and  he  that  believeth  on  me  shall  never  thirst."22  He  spoke 
also  of  his  saving  grace,  bestowed  on  those  who  come  in  faith 
unto  him  when  he  said,  "  Whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water 
that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never  thirst ;  but  the  water  that  I 
shall  give  him  shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water  springing  up 
into  everlasting  life."23 

Our  religious  society,  from  its  earliest  establishment  to  the 

14  Heb.  i,  3.  15  Heb.  vii,  25. 

16  Acts  svii,  31.  17  Heb.  xii,  24. 

18  Col.  i,  15—17.  19  Col.  ii,  9. 

20  John  i,  1—4,  9.  21  John  x,  27,  28. 

22  John  vi,  35.  23  John  iv,  14. 


JET.  47. 


YEARLY  MEETING  OF  LONDON. 


21 


present  day,  has  received  these  most  important  doctrines  of 
Holy  Scripture  in  their  plain  and  ohvious  acceptation;  and  we 
do  not  acknowledge  as  in  fellowship  with  us,  as  a  Christian 
community,  any  body  of  religious  professors  which  does  not 
thus  accept  them,  or  which  openly  receives  and  accredits  as 
ministers,  those  who  attempt  to  invalidate  any  of  these  doc- 
trines which  we  esteem  as  essential  parts  of  the  Christian 
religion. 

It  is  the  earnest  desire  of  this  meeting  that  all  who  profess 
our  name,  may  so  live,  and  so  walk  before  God,  as  that  they 
may  know  these  sacred  truths  to  be  blessed  to  them  in- 
dividually. We  desire  that,  as  the  mere  profession  of  sound 
Christian  doctrine  will  not  avail  to  the  salvation  of  the  soul, 
all  may  attain  to  a  living  efficacious  faith,  which,  through  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  bringcth  forth  fruit  unto  holiness  ;21 
the  end  whereof  is  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord. 

Such  a  declaration  carefully  prepared,  deliberated 
upon,  and  sanctioned  by  the  body  of  Friends  in 
this  country,  in  their  representative  assembly, — an 
assembly  to  which  each  'member  has  access,  and 
in  which  he  has  a  right  to  take  a  part,  and  which 
usually  consists  of  at  least  one  thousand  persons, 
and  of  a  yet  larger  number  on  important  occasions, — 
ought  surely  to  be  accepted  as  satisfactory  evidence 
of  the  soundness  of  the  faith  of  the  Society  in  all 
the  fundamental  articles  of  the  Christian  religion. 
But  whilst  the  views  of  the  body  were  thus  clearly 
and  fully  set  forth,  and  whilst  it  may,  with  thank- 
fulness, be  acknowledged  that  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  England  have  been  spared  the  pain  of 
differences  so  great  and  wide  spread  as  those  which 
have  afflicted  their  brethren  in  America,  it  could 


24  Rom.  vi,  22. 


22 


CONFLICTING 


TENDENCIES 


1835. 


not  be  concealed  that  there  was  existing  among 
certain  individuals,  even  in  this  country,  a  want 
of  complete  harmony  of  mind  and  feeling.  The 
comprehension  of  the  entire  truth,  and  the  holding 
of  each  part  in  its  due  place  and  proportion  are  only 
to  be  found  in  connexion  with  a  full  submission  of 
the  heart  and  understanding  to  the  enlightening  and 
sanctifying  operations  of  the  Spirit  of  God;  and, 
if  attained  to  at  all,  the  process  is  usually  a  very 
gradual  one ;  the  result  of  much  time  and  experience. 
Instead,  therefore,  of  being  too  much  dismayed 
at  differences  of  opinion,  it  should  be  rather  matter 
of  thankfulness,  when  many  distinct  and  indepen- 
dent minds  are  brought,  through  divine  mercy,  to  see 
and  to  act  together.  There  were  some  members 
of  the  body  who,  whilst  distinguished  for  their 
warm  attachment  to  those  views  of  the  spirituality 
of  the  Gospel,  which  had  led  the  early  Friends  to 
the  disuse  of  all  outward  rites  and  ceremonies  in 
the  worship  of  God,  and  "to  press  home  to  the  con- 
sciences of  men  the  practical  operations  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  upon  the  heart;  were  yet,  perhaps, 
hardly  enough  alive  to  the  importance  of  keeping 
steadily  in  view  the  great  and  glorious  truths  of  the 
incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  of  the  necessity 
and  efficacy  of  his  atoning  sacrifice  upon  the  cross. 
These  were  not  indeed  disbelieved,  but  they  had 
evidently  not  occupied  so  large  a  share  in  their 
meditations,  as  some  other  portions  of  divine 
truth.  Others  there  were  who,  though  brought  up 
with  <rreat  strictness  in  the  habits  and  usages  of 
the  Society,  had  not  imbibed  in  their  earlier  years 
an   extended   knowledge   of  scriptural   truth,  and 


JET.  47. 


AMONGST  FRIENDS  IN  ENGLAND. 


23 


who,  after  leading  a  regular  and  blameless  life 
among  their  fellow-men,  had,  in  their  middle  or 
declining  age,  been,  for  the  first  time,  awakened  to 
the  full  conviction  that  their  salvation  wholly 
depended  on  the  free  and  unmerited  mercy  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus.  This  was  indeed  a  new  light  to 
their  souls,  and,  under  the  painful  consciousness  that 
they  were  dark  before,  they  were  too  ready,  perhaps, 
to  reject  all  their  former  experiences ;  too  ready  to 
think  that  all  their  brethren  were  in  precisely  the 
same  condition  as  they  had  been  in  ;  too  ready  to 
make  this  one  precious  doctrine  the  entire  sum  of 
their  Christianity. 

The  working  of  these  two  classes  of  mind 
obviously  tended  in  opposite  directions.  If,  on  the 
one  hand,  the  spirituality  of  the  Gospel  was  dwelt 
upon  by  some  in  a  way  that  appeared,  at  times,  to 
throw  into  the  shade  truths  of  equal  importance 
and  necessity,  which  can  never  be  profitably 
separated  from  it ;  there  was,  on  the  other  hand, 
no  less  danger  of  these  latter  truths  being  treated 
in  too  distinct  and  exclusive  a  manner,  and  of  too 
little  place  being  given  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  all  its  fulness  and  practical  application. 

Amidst  these  conflicting  tendencies  it  was  Joseph 
John  Gurney's  earnest  endeavour  steadily  to  main- 
'tain  a  course  removed  from  extremes  in  either 
direction.  His  own  belief  in  the  Christian  sound- 
ness of  the  doctrines  and  practices  of  Friends  had 
remarkably  kept  pace  with  his  general  religious 
convictions;  and  as,  on  the  one  hand,  he  found  his 
mind  incapable  either  of  putting  aside,  or  keeping 
out  of  view,  any  one  of  those  glorious  truths  of 


24 


TESTIMONY  TO  THE  WHOLE  TRUTH. 


1835. 


Christian  redemption  upon  which,  as  he  often 
expressed  himself,  were  founded  all  Ids  hopes;  so, 
on  the  other  hand,  he  was  not  less  indisposed  to  let 
go  any  of  those  practices  and  testimonies  which  he 
believed  to  be,  if  not  equally  essential,  yet  equally 
part  of  pure  and  complete  Christianity. 

"Not  to  rest  our  hope  of  salvation,"  he  wrote  to  Jonathan 
Hutchinson,  in  the  sixth  month,  1833,  "  alone  on  the  merits 
and  mercies  of  our  gracious  Redeemer  is  fearful  unbelief;  and 
not  much  less  so  to  surrender  our  faith  in  his  being  always 
with  his  people  by  his  Spirit  to  guide  them  into  all  truth. 
I  feel  quite  sure  we  shall  never  mend  matters  by  clipping  any 
one  part  of  Divine  truth.  The  remedy  appears  rather  to  lie 
in  a  comprehensive  view  and  full  statement  of  the  whole." 

A  few  months  later  he  writes  in  his  Journal :  — 

"  Conversed  with  in  private,  first  on  the  danger  cf 

conversation  on  the  supposed  unsoundness  of  others ;  on 
varying  opinions ;  on  American  and  supposed  English 
Hicksism.  Secondly  on  the  vast  importance  in  our  procla- 
mation of  orthodox  doctrine,  not  to  trench  on  the  'anointing,' 
or  on  those  things  which  we  have  found  experimentally  to  be 
truly  precious.  Earnestly  do  I  desire  that  the  evil  so  much 
dreaded,  and  which  I  consider  non-existent,  may  not  be 
fretted  into  being.  May  the  great  Master  keep  us  in  the 
plenitude  of  his  mercy  and  love.  I  feel  thankful  in  the 
belief  that  he  has  done  this,  and  will  yet  do  it." 

Still  later,  he  continues  :  — 

1th  mo.,  Qth,  1834.  Many  thoughts  pass  and  repass,  in 
spite  of  one's  self,  respecting  the  state  of  things  amongst  us. 
as  a  religious  society.  I  have  been  considering,  this  morning, 
the  importance  of  steadily  maintaining  the  juste  milieu.  I 


JET.  47. 


PUBLICATION  OF  THE  BEACON. 


25 


believe  the  only  way  is  to  forget  one's  self,  and  to  forget  men, 
and  every  arm  of  flesh,  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left;  and 
to  look  simply  and  singly  to  Jesus,  in  the  reverent  desire  to 
be  preserved  without  error  in  his  blessed  truth,  and  without 
interruption,  to  do  the  Father's  will.  "  I  will  behave  myself 
wisely  in  a  perfect  way.  0  when  wilt  thou  come  unto  me !  I 
will  walk  within  my  house,  with  a  perfect  heart." 

Such  was  the  state  of  Joseph  John  Gurney's 
feelings  when,  towards  the  conclusion  of  his  minis- 
terial labours  in  London,  the  conflict  of  opinion 
amongst  Friends  in  this  country  was  brought  to  a 
crisis  by  the  publication  of  the  Beacon,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1835.  The  late  Isaac 
Crewdson,  of  Manchester,  the  author  of  this  work, 
was  a  man  greatly  esteemed  and  beloved  by  a  large 
circle,  and  was  then  in  the  station  of  an  acknow- 
ledged minister.  He  had  been  brought  up  in  all 
the  strictness  of  an  external  Quakerism,  and  had 
early  imbibed  a  strong  attachment  to  its  usages ; 
but  it  was  not  until  towards  middle  life  that 
evangelical  truth  dawned  upon  his  mind.  "  I 
remember,"  says  Joseph  John  Gurney  in  his  Auto- 
biography, "telling  my  friend  Isaac  Crewdson, 
nearly  three  years  before  the  publication  of  the 
Beacon,  that  he  and  I  had  started  in  our  race  from 
opposite  points,  had  met,  and  crossed  on  the  road." 

"  This  publication  consisted,"  to  adopt  Joseph  John  Gurney's 
description,  "  of  a  running  commentary  on  various  passages  in 
the  sermons  of  the  late  Elias  Hicks  of  North  America,  who 
had  been  disowned  by  Friends  in  that  country  ;  and,  with 
proofs,  drawn  from  Scripture,  of  this  preacher's  perversions  and 
delusions,  are  mixed  up  many  painful  innuendos,  trenching, 


2G 


PUBLICATION  OF  THE  BEACON. 


1835. 


in  various  degrees,  on  our  well  known  views  of  the  spirituality 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Indeed,  it  is  ray  deliberate  judg- 
ment, that  the  work,  professing  as  it  docs  to  defend  sound 
Christianity,  has  an  undeniable  tendency  to  undermine  the 
precious  doctrine  of  the  immediate  teaching,  guidance,  and 
government  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Calculated  as  it  was  to  dis- 
parage the  character  of  the  Society,  it  was  forced  upon  the 
attention  of  the  public  by  placards  and  advertisements  of 
various  kinds,  and  was  the  means  of  bringing  down  upon  us 
a  shower  of  offensive  weapons,  in  reviews  and  other  publica- 
tions, from  our  evangelical  fellow  Christians.  The  Society 
was,  in  no  common  degree,  held  up  to  scorn  and  reproof;  the 
common  butt  of  many,  who  were  destitute  of  any  correct 
knowledge  of  our  principles.  The  consequence  was  just  what 
might  have  been  expected ;  the  alarm  occasioned  by  the  Beacon 
operated  in  a  direction  which  was  not  intended  by  its  author, 
and  was  well  nigh  being  the  means  of  driving  some  easily 
alarmed  ones  on  to  the  very  rocks,  against  Avhich  he  was  wishing 
to  warn  us.  A  reply,  published  without  any  sanction  from  the 
Morning  Meeting,  soon  made  its  appearance ;  and,  naturally 
enough,  was  eagerly  laid  hold  of  by  Friends  in  different  parts 
of  the  country,  and  especially  Lancashire ;  but,  with  much 
that  was  valuable,  it  was  found  to  contain  many  errors,  and 
helped  to  confirm  the  prevailing  notion,  that  we  really  needed 
such  a  work  as  the  Beacon. 

The  annoyance  of  this  internal  warfare  disturbed  me  a  good 
deal,  even  in  its  early  stages ;  it  seemed  to  have  a  tendency  to 
divide  best  friends,  and  many  were  the  jealousies  which  it  was 
the  means  of  propagating." 

TO  PETER  BEDFORD. 

Eai'lham,  3rd  ruo.,  7th,  1S35. 

*  *  *  I  do  from  my  very  soul  love  the  genuine  and 
unadulterated  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  it  arc 
developed  all  my  hopes,  and  on  its  merciful  provisions  depends 
all  my  happiness.    My  attachment  to  Quakerism  arises  from 


jET.  47. 


LETTER  TO  ITS  AUTHOR. 


27 


a  firm  conviction  that,  rightly  understood,  it  is  simple 
Christianity  —  Christianity  without  diminution,  and  without 
addition. 

I  fully  hclieve  that  He  who  raised  us  up  as  a  people  to  bear 
testimony  to  his  name,  will  surmount  and  regulate  the  present 
storm,  and  overrule  it  to  the  extension  of  pure  truth  and  to 
his  own  glory.  In  the  mean  time  it  is  impossible  not  to  be 
anxiou*  on  two  points.  The  first  is,  lest  the  faith  of  any  of 
our  members  in  the  grand  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  New 
Testament,  should  be  in  any  degree  shaken,  or  I  might  rather 
say  their  relish  for  them  impaired,  by  the  imprudence  of 
some  who  press  these  points  almost  to  the  exclusion  of  their 
practical  consequences.  The  second  is,  lest  that  most 
precious  doctrine  of  the  inward  and  perceptible  guidance  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  which  lies  at  the  very  foundation  of  all  our 
peculiar  testimonies,  should  be  let  down  in  the  minds  of  our 
beloved  inquiring  young  people. 

With  an  earnest  desire  to  promote  a  spirit  of 
reconciliation  and  harmony,  Joseph  John  Curney 
addressed  a  long  and  affectionate  letter  to  the 
author  of  the  Beacon,*  in  which,  after  briefly  but 
distinctly  adverting  to  several  important  points  in 
regard  to  which  he  considered  the  remarks  of  the 
author  "  useful  and  striking,  and  quite  in  accord- 
ance with  the  sentiments  of  every  sound  and 
enlightened  Christian,"  he  proceeds  to  a  lengthened 
explanation  of  his  grounds  of  objection  to  the  work. 
It  was  a  letter  not  of  attack,  but  of  calm  Christian 
suggestion  and  expostulation,  written  in  the  hope 
of  eliciting  such  an  explanation  from  the  Friend  to 
whom  it  was  addressed  as  would  have  been 
generally  satisfactory.  True  to  that  charity  which 
w  believeth  all  things,"  and  conscious  of  his  own 


*This  letter  is  dated  Earlham,  4th  mo.,  27th,  1835. 


28 


LETTER  TO 


1835. 


deep-rooted  attachment  to  the  principles  of  Christi- 
anity maintained  by  Friends,  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  he  Avas  persuaded  that  others  whom  he  had 
long  looked  upon  as  holding  the  same  profession, 
were  not  equally  animated  by  a  love  for  the  same 
religious  principles.  Without  unduly  burthening 
the  attention  of  the  reader,  the  following  extracts 
may  serve  to  illustrate  the  general  tone  and 
character  of  the  letter. 

After  adverting  to  the  tendency  of  the  Beacon  to 
disparage  the  doctrine  of  "  an  inward  and  universal 
light,"  he  continues  :  — 

The  doctrine  that  a  measure  of  the  influence  of  the  Spirit — 
although  in  numberless  instances,  small  and  faint — is  actually 
communicated  to  the  whole  human  species,  appears  to  me  to 
be  the  only  safe  and  sufficient  basis  of  a  closely  analogous 
truth ;  namely,  that  all  men  are  placed,  through  the  redemp- 
tion which  is  in  Christ,  in  a  real  capacity  of  salvation.  I 
conceive  that  this  capacity  is  broadly  declared  by  the  apostle 
Paul,  when  he  says,  "  Therefore,  as  by  one  man's  offence 
(judgment  is  come)  upon  all  men  to  condemnation ;  even  so 
by  the  righteousness  of  one  (mercy  is  come)  upon  all  men 
unto  justification  of  life."  Now,  that  this  view  of  the  subject 
is  most  salutary  to  the  human  mind,  and  that  the  steady 
maintenance  of  it,  in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  is 
of  immense  use  and  importance,  there  are,  as  I  believe, 
thousands  who  can  testify.  I  am  informed  by  the  Wesleyan 
Methodists,  that  this  is  one  great  secret  of  their  extensive 
success ;  and  it  may  surely  be  ascribed  in  part  to  the  same 
cause,  that  such  wonderful  effects  were  produced  by  the 
preaching  of  the  early  Friends.  • 

To  be  able  to  assure  those  whom  we  are  addressing,  that  if 
they  will  come,  they  may  come  and  "take  of  the  waters  of  life 
freely;"  to  declare  to  them  that  they  are  already  placed, 
through  the  infinite  compassion  of  trod,  in  a  salvable  con- 


MT.  47. 


ISAAC  CREWDSON. 


20 


dition ;  to  direct  them  all  to  that  divine  influence  by  which 
the  Father  draws  them,  and  which,  as  they  give  way  to  it, 
will  never  fail  to  answer  to  the  gospel,  and  dispose  them  to 
receive  it  —  must  surely  be  numbered  among  the  plainest 
duties,  as  well  as  the  happiest  privileges,  of  the  Christian 
minister.  "I  turned  the  people,"  cried  George  Fox,  "to  the 
divine  light  which  Christ  the  heavenly  and  spiritual  man 
enlightcneth  them  withal ;  that  with  that  light  they  might 
see  their  sins,  and  that  they  were  in  death  and  darkness,  and 
without  God  in  the  world ;  and  might  also  see  Christ  from 
whom  it  cometh,  their  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  who  shed  his 
blood  and  died  for  them ;  who  is  the  way  to  God,  the  truth, 
and  the  life."  * 

Again,  I  deem  it  to  be  of  peculiar  importance,  that  our 
children  should  be  frequently  reminded  of  that  unflattering 
witness  for  God,  in  the  conscience,  which  testifies  against 
their  sins  ;  of  that  still  small  voice  of  Israel's  Shepherd  in  the 
soul,  which  would  lead  them  into  every  virtue.  The  more  this 
"inward  light"  is  attended  to,  the  clearer  will  be  their  view 
of  their  own  corruption ;  the  more  they  will  be  brought  into 
humility  and  contrition ;  the  better  they  will  be  prepared  for 
a  full  apprehension  of  Scriptural  truth ;  the  more  earnestby 
will  they  "flee  for  refuge"  to  the  "hope  set  before  us"  in  the 
gospel. 

Before  I  quit  this  subject,  I  wish  to  say  a  few  words  on  the 
Word  of  God.  I  am  quite  aware  that  both  Xo'/og  and  ftpa 
very  frequently  mean  the  declaration  of  the  divine-  will,  or  of 
divine  truth ;  and  therefore  the  Scriptures,  in  this  sense, 
unquestionabJn  contain  the  word  of  God ;  and  they  may 
themselves  be  justly  described  as  the  declaratory  or  written 
word.  But  I  cannot  think  that  there  is  any  authority  in 
Scripture  itself  for  our  applying  this  title  to  the  volume  of 
sacred  writ,  in  the  naked  and  exclusive  manner  which  is  so 
customary  among  many  Christians.  It  appears  to  me,  that 
the  scruple  of  Friends  on  the  subject  is  not  without  a  good 
and  sufficient  foundation ;  and  that  they  do  well  to  restrict  the 


Journal,  p.  156. 


t 


30  LETTER  TO  1835. 

application  of  that  title,  as  one  of  pre-eminence,  to  him  of 
■whom  the  Scriptures  testify  —  to  him  who  is  essentially,  eter- 
nally, and,  in  the  highest  sense,  the  Word  of  Jehovah. 

In  reply  to  an  observation  in  the  Beacon,  in 
which  it  appeared  to  be  asserted,  that  the  source  of 
instruction  to  the  apostles  was  "  immediate,"  but  that 
to  us  it  is  '''mediate,"  except  only  that  the  Spirit  deals 
immediately  with  the  affections  to  dispose  the  heart 
to  receive  their  doctrine,  Joseph  John  Gurney 
remarks :  — 

Xow  here,  my  dear  friend,  if  I  understand  thee  aright,  I  am 
directly  at  issue  with  thee ;  because  I  consider  that  we  have 
plain  scriptural  authority  for  asserting,  that  the  promise  of  the 
Spirit,  in  all  its  richness  and  variety,  is  the  inheritance,  in  this 
world,  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church  in  all  ages.  This  point 
appears  to  me  to  be  proveable,  first  from  John  xiv,  16,  "And 
I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he  shall  give  }rou  another  Com- 
forter, that  he  may  abide  with  you  FOR  ever;"  with  which 
compare  Matthew,  xxviii,  20,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  alicay,  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  world:'  secondly,  from  the  words  of  Peter, 
in  Acts  ii,  39,  "  The  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  chil- 
dren, and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord 
our  God  shall  call;"  and  thirdly,  from  the  promise  of  God  to  the 
Messiah,  in  Isaiah  lix,  21,  "As  for  me,  this  is  my  covenant  with 
them,  saith  the  Lord,  [compare  Jer.  xxxi,  31-34,]  my  Spirit 
that  is  upon  thee,  and  my  words  which  I  have  put  in  thy 
mouth,  shall  not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  nor  out  of  the  mouth 
of  thy  seed,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed's  seed,  saith  the 
Lord,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever." 

Here  I  must  particularly  desire  not  to  be  misunderstood. 
When  I  speak  of  the  universal  application  of  the  promise  of 
the  Spirit  to  the  church  of  Christ  in  all  ages,  I  have  no 
intention  to  promulgate  the  notion,  that  the  Spirit  is  bestowed 
on  the  church  in  an  equal  measure  at  all  times,  and  under  all 


JET.  47.  ISAAC  CREWDSON.  31 

circumstances ;  much  less  that  every  individual  in  the  church 
has  the  same  calling.  On  the  contrary,  I  believe  that  there 
have  been  many  especial  effusions  of  the  Spirit  at  particular 
periods  of  the  church ;  and  it  is  too  obvious  to  require  remark, 
that  one  Christian  is  called  into  one  service,  and  one  into 
another. 

The  effusion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  commenced  on  that 
great  day  of  Pentecost,  and  which  distinguished  the  first  age 
of  the  church,  was  in  a  large  and  unparalleled  measure  indeed, 
a  measure  exactly  adapted  to  the  work  which  was  then  to  be 
done  for  the  Lord,  and  more  especially  to  the  peculiar  and 
extraordinary  call  of  the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ.    That  call 
was  to  promulgate  among  all  nations,  for  the  first  time,  the 
truth  of  God  in  its  evangelical  fulness  ;  not  merely  to  confirm 
the  dictates  of  what  is  usually  called  natural  religion,  but  to 
declare  the  glorious  fact,  that  the  eternal  Word  of  the  Father 
— one  with  him  in  the  divine  nature — had  become  incarnate, 
had  died  on  the  cross  as  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  the  sins 
of  all  men,  and  had  now  afforded  an  unanswerable  evidence 
of  his  divinity  and  mission  by  his  resurrection  from  the 
dead.    As  the  ambassadors  of  Christ,  and  in  the  demon- 
stration of  the  Spirit  and  power,  they  called  upon  all  men 
to  repent  of  their  sins  and  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  that 
they  might  be  justified  by  his  blood,  purified  by  his  Spirit, 
and  thus  translated  from  the  power  of  darkness  into  the 
kingdom  of  the  dear  Son  of  God.    Now  that  vastly  pre- 
eminent measure  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  which  the  apostles 
and  their  brethren  were  enabled  to  disseminate  these  new 
truths  in  the  world,  and  thus  to  establish  the  church  of 
Christ  among  men,  qualified  some  of  them  also  for  another 
specific  service — namely,  that  of  writing  the  books  of  the 
New  Testament ;   which,   in   connexion  with   the  Hebrew 
Scriptures,  were  destined  to  form  the  only  written  standard  of 
doctrine  and  practice  in  all  succeeding  ages.    There  can  be  no 
question  that,  in  the  execution  of  these  offices,  the  promise  of 
Christ,  that  the  Spirit  "  should  bring  all  things  to  their 
remembrance  whatsoever  he  had  said  to  them,"  was  accom- 
plished, in  then'  experience,  in  that  literal  and  primary  sense, 


32 


LETTER  TO 


1835. 


in  which  it  applied  exclusively  to  their  own  case  ;  and  the 
absolute  divine  authority  both  of  the  preaching  and  the 
■writings  of  the  apostles,  was  demonstrated  by  the  miracles 
which  they  were  enabled  to  work. 

In  the  gospel  which  the  apostles  preached,  and  which  is 
recorded  for  the  most  important  of  practical  purposes  in  the 
New  Testament,  no  change  could  afterwards  take  place. 
Nothing  might  be  added  to  it,  nothing  might  be  taken  away 
from  it;  he  that  attempted  to  preach  any  other  gospel  was 
accursed.  Nothing  could  be  more  distinct  than  the  testimonies 
of  our  early  Friends  to  this  grand  point.  They  utterly  dis- 
claimed the  pretension  which  was  sometimes  falsely  ascribed 
to  them,  of  having  received  the  revelation  of  any  new  truths; 
but,  under  afresh  and  powerful  out-pouring  of  the  Spirit,  they 
made  abundant  use  of  apostolic  materials — even  the  doctrines 
of  the  New  Testament — and  proclaimed  the  old,  the  unchang- 
ing gospel  in  its  genuine  spirituality. 

In  what  respect,  then,  are  we  now  permitted  to  realise  the 
promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  an  unfailing  and  ever-present 
Guide  and  Teacher  in  the  church  ?  One,  who  though  he  may 
often  make  use  of  human  instruments,  still  operates  directly 
and  immediately,  not  merely  on  the  affections,  but  oil  the 
understandings  of  his  people  ? 

I  would  venture  to  reply :  — 

First,  in  unfolding  to  the  mind,  with  divine  clearness  and 
power,  yet  often  very  gradually,  all  those  blessed  truths  which 
are  recorded  by  the  pen  of  inspiration  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Secondly,  in  perpetually  directing  the  children  of  God  to 
the  practice  of  holiness,  teaching  them  how  to  apply  to  their 
daily  duties,  to  the  exigencies  and  requirements  of  each 
passing  moment,  the  general  principles  of  the  divine  lav,- ; 
principles  which  are  primarily  written  on  the  heart,  and  are 
confirmed  and  beautifully  unfolded  in  the  sacred  volume. 
Here  I  would  remark,  in  passing,  that  obedience,  in  practice, 
to  that  swift  witness  for  God  in  our  bosoms,  who  testi- 
fies against  all  that  is  wicked,  and  leads  into  all  that  is 
virtuous  and  comely  in  our  daily  walk,  has  a  vast  efficacy  in 
preparing  the  mind  for  a  right  understanding  of  Christian 


2ET.  47. 


ISAAC  CREWDSON. 


33 


truth.  I  wish  also  to  observe,  that  these  precious  immediate 
influences  of  the  Spirit  are  to  be  enjoyed,  not  in  the  disuse  and 
neglect  of  Scripture,  or  of  any  other  appointed  means  of  re- 
ligious instruction  and  edification,  but  in  connexion  with  the 
diligent  use  of  them  to  the  best  of  our  ability. 

But,  thirdly,  this  immediate  anointing  will  lead  the  living 
members  of  the  body  of  Christ  into  those  specific  services  in 
his  cause,  which  belong  to  their  individual  paths  of  duty ; — as 
the  Spirit  divideth  to  every  man  severally,  even  as  he  wills. 
And  the  same  influence  which  leads  into  these  duties,  will 
ever  be  present  with  the  believer,  to  qualify  him  for  their 
performance.  While  the  general  tenor  of  these  services  may 
be  collected  both  from  the  precepts  and  examples  afforded  us 
in  Scripture,  and  while  the  spirit  of  them  must  ever  be  checked 
and  tested  by  the  known  principles  of  Christianity,  we  can 
derive  no  information  from  the  sacred  volume  respecting  their 
peculiar  direction  in  our  own  case.  Here  we  have  no  resource 
but  immediate  revelation.  Our  Lord  and  Master,  who  speaks 
to  our  souls  by  his  Spirit,  can  alone  determine  for  us  what  our 
service  shall  be ;  and  when,  where,  and  how  it  shall  be  per- 
formed. Blessed  be  his  holy  name;  he  still  enables  his  faithful, 
humble,  and  watchful  followers — even  those  who  are  willing  to 
wait  for  his  teaching  in  deep  humiliation  of  mind  —  to  dis- 
tinguish the  Shepherd's  voice  from  the  "voice  of  the  stranger." 

The  full  application  of  this  blessed  principle  to  the  ministry 
of  the  gospel,  not  only  as  it  regards  the  original  call,  but  as  it 
repects  the  continued  exercise  of  the  gift  on  every  successive 
occasion,  must,  I  think,  still  be  regarded  as  a  marked  and  dis- 
tinguishing peculiarity  in  the  views  of  our  religious  Society,  a 
peculiarity  based,  like  our  other  testimonies,  (as  I  believe,)  on 
Jesus  Christ,  and  inseparably  connected  with  the  spirituality 
of  his  gospel. 

Feeling  as  I  do  the  great  practical  importance  of  this  our 
Christian  testimony,  and  the  necessity  of  our  maintaining  it 
inviolate,  both  for  our  own  benefit,  and  for  the  welfare  of  the 
church  at  large,  I  cannot  wonder  at  the  disquietude  which  hag 
been  excited  by  the  omission  of  any  reference  to  it  in  the  Beacon. 
Vol.  II.  — 3 


34 


LETTER  TO 


1835. 


Thou  hast  adduced  abundant  evidence  from  Scripture,  that 
the  gospel  is  not,  as  E.  Hicks  pretends,  "  God  in  man,"  but 
the  annunciation  of  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  through  an 
incarnate  and  crucified  Redeemer.  And  I  am  perfectly  aware 
that  when  Paul  says,  "I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation;"  he  is  not 
defining  the  word  "gospel,"  or  identifying  it  with  the  Spirit, 
but  is  only  describing  its  efficacy,  when  preached  under  divine 
authority,  for  the  conversion  and  salvation  of  sinners.  But  in 
returning  an  affirmative  answer  to  the  question,  Can  man  preach 
the  gospel?  it  would  certainly  have  been  very  satisfactory  hadst 
thou  clearly  stated  that,  according  to  our  views,  man  cannot 
lightly  preach  it,  except  under  the  direct  and  renewed  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  omission  of  such  a  statement  may  probably  have  been 
accidental ;  yet  it  seems  to  correspond  with  thy  remarks  on 
silent  worship.    (Beacon,  p.  96.) 

I  fully  admit  that  the  New  Testament  contains  no  specific 
direction  respecting  mode  of  worship ;  and  when  Ave  consider 
the  infirmities  of  man,  and  the  various  mental  conditions  of 
sincere  and  pious  Christians,  we  may  be  thankful  that  it  is  so. 
But  the  New  Testament  contains  unchanging  principles, 
which  it  is  the  duty  of  all  men  to  follow  up,  according  to  the 
light  given  to  them.  For  us,  then,  who  dare  not  preach  or 
pray,  in  our  meetings,  except  under  the  immediate  influence 
(as  Ave  believe)  of  divine  anointing,  silence  and  stillness  are 
surely  essential  to  true  worship.  They  are  not  merely  con- 
venient and  advantageous  accessories  to  this  our  public  homage 
to  our  Lord  ;  they  are,  practically  speaking,  indispensable  to 
its  right  performance.  While  Martha  was  busied  about  "much 
serving,"  Mary  sat  still  at  the  feet  of  her  Lord;  Avliich,  in  his 
view,  was  the  one  thing  needful.  This  beautiful  anecdote  may 
suffice  to  show  that  there  is  a  "passivity"  which  is  Avorthy  of 
the  gospel,  and  consistent  with  its  principles.  "  There  is  a 
stillness,"  said  our  late  dear  friend,  Jonathan  Hutchinson, 
"which  is  not  the  stillness  of  death;  there  is  a  silence  which 
is  not  the  silence  of  the  grave  !" 

Unreasonable  as  the  length  of  this  letter  may  appear,  there 


JET.  47. 


ISAAC  CREWDSON. 


35 


are  two  other  passages  in  The  Beacon  to  which,  before  I  con- 
clude, I  shall  he  best  satisfied  to  allude,  "  Crcaturcly  exertions," 
"  creaturely  activity,"  thou  sayest,  "  are  not  Scripture  phrases, 
and  the  mischief  is  very  great  of  using  unscriptural  terms  on 
religious  subjects,  when  the  meaning  of  those  terms  is  not  clear 
and  definite.  Such  phrases,  also,  as  'sinking  down,'  '  centering 
down,'  '  digging  deep,'  '  dwelling  deep,'  '  turning  inward,' 
&c,  the  reader  may  have  observed,  but  we  hardly  need  say 
they  are  not  the  language  of  Christ  and  his  apostles."  (p.  112.) 
The  general  principle,  as  regards  terms,  here  alluded  to,  is 
unquestionable.  But  allow  me  to  express  my  conviction  that, 
although  these  phrases  are  somewhat  awkward,  they  are 
capable  of  a  meaning  which  is  deeply  scriptural,  and  of  the 
greatest  possible  importance  to  our  religious  welfare,  both  as 
individuals  and  as  a  society.  The  want  of  more  depth,  of 
more  humiliation,  of  a  more  frequent  descent  to  the  well- 
spring  of  life,  of  a  more  diligent  application  to  the  all-wise 
Counsellor  who  condescends  to  dwell  within  us  by  his  Spirit, 
appears  to  me  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  character- 
istic dangers  of  the  present  day.  May  we  be  brought  into  the 
depths  together,  and  there  know  the  love  and  power  of  Christ  to 
triumph  over  all  our  disputations,  and  to  heal  all  our  wounds  ! 

Finally,  my  dear  friend,  I  must,  in  all  honesty,  tell  thee 
that  I  cannot  at  all  approve  the  contrast  with  which  the 
Beacon  concludes,  between  "  a  religion  of  feelings,"  and  a 
"religion  of  faith." 

While  I  am  prepared  to  go  all  lengths  with  thee  in  de- 
precating the  mystical  absurdities  of  misplaced  metaphysics, 
and  the  arbitrary  impressions  of  a  wild  enthusiasm, — unsup- 
ported as  they  are  by  reason,  and  unchecked  by  Scripture, — 
I  am  quite  sure  that  religion  is  nothing  to  us,  unless  it  is 
a  religion  of  feelings  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  contrast  which 
thou  hast  thus  drawn,  I  am  heartily  willing  to  give  thee  credit 
for  the  same  assurance.  It  is  only  as  we  give  way  to  those 
gracious  impressions  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  bring  us  into 
tenderness,  and  fill  us  with  the  love  of  God  ;  it  is  only  as  we 
obey  the  perceptible  government  of  our  Holy  Head  in  the 
path  of  practical  piety,  that  we  shall  ever  be  established  in 


36 


FURTIIER  LETTER 


1835. 


our  most  holy  Faith.  Thus  alone  shall  we  be  made  in  the 
end  "  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that  loved  us." 

In  conclusion,  I  wish  to  express  the  hope  (to  which  I  cling) 
that,  after  all,  I  may  have  misconceived  thy  sentiments,  as 
conveyed  in  the  Beacon,  respecting  the  doctrin'e  of  Universal 
Light ;  respecting  the  immediate  influence  and  perceptible 
teaching  of  the  Spirit ;  and  respecting  the  nature  of  true 
worship  and  ministry.  If  so,  I  can  only  plead,  in  my  excuse, 
that  the  volume  has  produced  precisely  the  same  effect  on  a 
multitude  of  other  minds — on  minds  as  deeply  impressed  as 
thy  own  respecting  the  immense  value  and  importance  of  the 
Christian  revelation,  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  of  the 
glorious  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified.  Under  such  circum- 
stances, I  would  suggest,  as  the  only  sufficient  remedy,  an 
explicit  disavowal  of  the  sentiments  imputed  to  thee,  as  open 
and  public  as  the  Beacon  itself. 

I  can  say  truly,  that  this  suggestion  is  offered  to  thee  as  to 
a  Christian  brother,  by  a  most  sincere  friend,  and  in  tender 
love. 

Such  a  disclosure  of  Joseph  John  Gumey's  views 
awakened  a  considerable  amount  of  feeling  amongst 
those  who  approved  of  the  Beacon.  But,  happily, 
he  had  not  now,  for  the  first  time,  to  learn  the 
lessons  of  Christian  truth.  Long  disciplined  in  the 
school  of  experience,  he  was,  in  mercy,  prepared  for 
a  conflict  in  some  respects  more  painful  and  severe 
than  any  which  he  had  yet  endured. 

TO  A  FRIEND, 

(Who  had  written  warmly  to  Joseph  John  Gurney  on  the  subject  of  the  Beacon,  Ac.) 

Norwich,  otb  mo.,  ISth,  1S35. 

My  dear  Friend, 

Thy  two  letters  have  reached  me  in  due  course, 
and  I  am  sincerely  obliged  to  thee  for  so  freely  telling  me  all 
that  is  in  thy  mind  towards  me.  I  utterly  deny  that  I  have, 
in  the  smallest  degree,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  com- 
promised the  blessed  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 


mi.  47. 


ON  THE  BEACON. 


37 


either  in  private  or  in  public.  To  the  best  of  my  ability,  (I 
well  know  bow  poorly  and  weakly  as  regards  myself,)  I  have 
declared  what  I  believe  to  be  "the  whole  counsel  of  God," 
from  place  to  place,  especially  during  my  late  prolonged  visit 
to  London  and  Middlesex.  More  than  this,  in  the  public 
teaching  of  young  people,  I  have,  in  the  most  specific  manner, 
detailed  both  the  evidences  of  the  Christian  religion  and  of 
the  divine  authority  of  Scripture,  and  the  scriptural  proofs  of 
the  grand  doctrines  of  the  Divinity  and  Atonement  of  Christ. 
I  have  found  it  my  place  to  unfold  these  points  by  themselves, 
before  I  touched  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  views 
of  it  which  are  in  some  degree  peculiar  to  Friends.  In  all 
this  service  I  have  never  met  with  the  slightest  opposition 
from  those  among  whom  I  was  labouring ;  but,  as  far  as  I 
know,  have  had  the  full  unity  and  kind  co-operation  of  Friends. 
What  possible  reason  then  can  I  have  for  taxing  Friends  with 
infidelity  ? 

I  have  fully  stated  my  views  of  the  Beacon  to  our  dear  friend 
Isaac  Crewdson.  While  I  cordially  concur  in  his  view  of  the 
Divine  authority  of  Scripture,  the  inspiration  of  the  Apostles, 
the  privilege  and  necessity  of  prayer,  and,  above  all,  the  great 
and  glorious  doctrine  of  the  justification  of  the  penitent  and 
converted  sinner  through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  I  as 
clearly  differ  from  what  I  understand  to  be  his  view  of  univer- 
sal light  and  of  the  immediate  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  church  of  Christ.  On  neither  of  these  branches  of  truth 
have  my  sentiments  undergone  the  least  change  since  I  first 
became  a  Quaker  on  conviction  :  and,  until  I  am  better  in- 
formed, it  is  my  calm  and  deliberate  intention  to  adhere  to 
them  both  (as  ability  is  afforded)  to  my  life's  end. 


38 


YEARLY  MEETING. 


1835. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

1835.    mi.  47—48. 

the  yearly  meeting ;  appointment  of  a  committee  to  visit 
lancashire  j  letter  to  the  author  of  the  "defence"  in 
reply  to  the  beacon;  first  and  second  visits  to  man- 
chester; journey  to  derbyshire  and  north  wales;  ill- 
ness and  death  of  his  wife. 

In  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  J 835,  the  difficulties  con- 
sequent on  the  publication  of  the  Beacon  formed  a 
prominent  topic  for  deliberation. 

"It  was  proposed,"  •writes  Joseph  John  Gurney,  "to  appoint 
a  committee  to  aid  Lancashire  Quarterly  Meeting  in  the  case ; 
upon  which  I  expressed  my  sentiment  that  there  was  so  much 
fault  on  hoth  sides  of  the  controversy,  that  the  whole  affair 
had  hotter  be  left  -where  it  was,  or  in  other  words,  all  proceed- 
ings quashed.  This  proposition  was  overruled  ;  and,  notwith- 
standing my  earnest  request  to  the  contrary,  I  was  appointed 
on  the  committee.  Arduous,  indeed,  did  we  find  the  service, 
when  we  met  in  Lancashire,  at  their  summer  Quarterly 
Meeting." 

Previously  to  going  into  Lancashire,  Joseph  John 
Gurney  addressed  the  following  letter  to  the  Friend 
who  had  written  the  Defence  of  Immediate  Revela- 
tion, in  reply  to  the  Beacon,  explanatory  of  several 
particulars  in  which  he  considered  the  reply  defective 
or  open  to  objection. 


jet.  47. 


TO  THE  AUTHOR  OF  THE  DEFENCE. 


39 


Earlham,  Norwich,  Oth  mo.,  Sth,  1S35. 

My  Peak  Friend, 

Attached  as  I  am  on  principle,  to  those  spiritual 
jet  simple  views  of  religion  which  have  always  been  main- 
tained in  the  Society  of  Friends,  I  am  prepared  to  unite  with 
thee  in  earnest  endeavours,  through  every  day  of  rebuke  and 
difficulty,  steadily  to  uphold  them.  And  I  wish  openly  to 
repeat  a  declaration  which  I  have  often  made,  that  my  state 
of  mind  on  this  subject  is  not  founded  on  any  sectarian  or 
traditional  notions,  but  on  a  firm  conviction  that  Quakerism, 
rightly  understood,  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than  the  religion 
of  the  New  Testament.  I  look  upon  it  as  Christianity  with- 
out addition  and  without  diminution. 

Such  were  the  views  of  George  Fox,  "William  Penn,  Robert 
Barclay,  and  other  veterans  of  their  day.  They  pretended 
to  the  revelation  of  no  new  truths ;  they  proclaimed  no 
modern  variations  from  the  one,  original,  unchanging  Gospel. 
They  pleaded  only  for  broad,  unfettered,  spiritual  Christianity. 
And,  with  respect  to  the  whole  system  of  divine  truth,  as  it  is 
revealed  to  us  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  they  sometimes  ex- 
pressed themselves  in  the  words  with  which  the  apostle  John 
concludes  the  book  of  Revelation  :  "  If  any  man  shall  add 
unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that 
are  written  in  this  book ;  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away 
from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take 
away  his  part  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy 
city,  and  from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book." 

Inseparably  connected  with  this  principle  was  their  noble 
testimony  on  the  subject  of  human  creeds.  They  were  indeed 
always  willing,  when  occasion  recmired,  publicly  to  declare 
their  faith  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity ;  but  they  refused 
to  tie  themselves  down,  like  many  other  Christian  societies, 
to  "articles  of  belief"  constructed  either  by  themselves  or 
others.  They  depended  on  the  Holy  Spirit  as  their  immediate 
guide  and  teacher ;  and  their  only  written  creed  was  the 
volume  of  inspiration. 

I  am  induced  to  make  these  remarks  by  observing  that  in 
thy  reply  to  the  Beacon,  thou  hast  not  clearly  defined  what 


40 


TO  THE  AUTHOR  OF  THE  DEFENCE. 


1835. 


is  the  standard  by  which  the  sentiments  of  its  author  are  to 
be  tried ;  for  while,  on  the  one  hand,  thou  hast  expressed  thy 
■wish  that  thy  defence  "  should  rest  entirely  on  the  authority 
of  Holy  Scripture,"  thou  hast,  on  the  other  hand,  checked 
and  tested  the  Beacon  by  passages  from  Barclay's  Apology ; 
and  one  of  the  remarks  on  the  subject  is  as  follows : — "  I 
quote  the  Apology  of  Robert  Barclay,  concluding  that  one 
who  is  now  a  minister,  in  outward  fellowship  in  the  same 
society  with  myself,  can  hardly  be  supposed  to  have  thrown 
olf  the  authority  of  a  work  so  justly  esteemed  arnongst  us ; 
for  this  would  imply  that  his  departure  from  the  ground  of 
our  testimonies  was  greater  than  I  am  yet  willing  to  believe 
it  to  be.  "    [Defence,  2nd  Edition,  p.  23.) 

I  have  no  desire  to  detract  from  the  value  of  the  writings 
of  Robt.  Barclay.  He  is  certainly  an  author  of  extraordinary 
learning,  ability,  and  piety ;  and,  as  such,  must  always  be 
entitled  to  a  very  considerable  degree  of  influence  in  our 
religious  society.  Nor  can  there  be  any  objection  to  cur 
making  use  of  his  Apology,  when  occasion  requires  it,  as  an 
able  exposition  of  his  own  sentiments,  and  those  of  .his 
brethren.*  But  whatsoever  a  superficial  view  of  Quakerism 
may  dictate  to  us  on  the  subject,  there  can,  in  my  opinion,  be 
no  greater  departure  from  .the  "ground  of  our  testimonies," 
than  to  bring  the  doctrines  or  practices  of  any  man  to  the 
authoritative  test  of  any  writings  which  do  not  bear  the  stamp 
of  absolute  inspiration;  or,  in  other  words,  of  any  writings 
whatsoever  but  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

I  cannot  believe  that  there  is  any  real  question  between  us 
on  this  point.  But  if  such  a  question  docs  exist,  let  me,  in 
the  present  instance,  give  way,  and  refer  the  settlement  of  it 
to  Robert  Barclay  himself.  His  verdict  on  the  subject  is 
short  and  explicit.  "  We  do  look  upon  them  (the  Holy 
Scriptures)  as  the  only  fit  outward  judge  of  controversies 

*  I  am,  however,  incline;!  to  the  opinion,  that  were  we  compelled 
tc  select  a  single  writer  in  order  to  ascertain  the  religious  principles 
of  the  early  Friends,  we  could  scarcely  do  better  than  choose  George 
Fox  himself. — Note  by  J.  J.  Gv.rn.ty, 


JET.  47. 


IN  REPLY  TO  THE  BEACON. 


41 


among  Christians,  and  that  -whatsoever  doctrine  is  contrary 
unto  their  testimonies  may  therefore  justly  be  rejected  as 
false."  (Apol.  prop.  Ill,  §  6.)  Just  similar  were  the  frequent 
declarations  of  Barclay's  brethren ;  and  nothing  appears  to 
have  been  further  from  the  minds  of  these  eminent  men  than 
any  desire  to  test  each  other's  doctrines,  -whether  written  or 
preached,  by  their  own  as  a  standard. 

No,  my  dear  friend,  their  sentiments  on  the  subject  were  of 
a  nobler  and  sounder  character ;  and,  while  they  appealed  to 
the  Scriptures  only  as  their  written  test,  they  cast  themselves 
on  the  guidance  of  that  divine  anointing,  which,  to  a  wonder- 
ful extent,  led  them,  in  their  views  of  revealed  truth,  to  a 
blessed  unanimity.  When  they  were  gathered  together  for 
divine  worship,  Christ  was  their  present  head,  and  preserved 
them  in  harmony  both  of  feeling  and  doctrine.  And  -when 
they  met  for  the  purpose  of  conducting  the  affairs  of  the 
church,  it  was  his  gracious  power  which  enabled  them  to  bear 
their  Christian  testimony  not  only  against  moral  delinquency, 
but  against  all  vital  and  dangerous  error,  in  matters  of  faith. 
May  we  never  be  found  departing  from  this  safe,  and  only 
Christian  ground.  *  *  *  * 

No  man  can  more  sincerely  believe  than  I  do,  in  the  doc- 
trines to  which  thy  -work  chiefly  relates,  immediate  revelation, 
and  the  universality  of  divine  light :  but  I  greatly  regret  that, 
in  a  public  defence  of  our  principles,  which  has  obtained  so 
extensive  a  circulation,  these  points  are  not  more  carefully 
distinguished.  It  was  matter  of  surprise  to  me,  in  perusing 
the  chapter,  in  the  Defence,  on  immediate  revelation,  to  find 
almost  the  whole  of  it  relating  to  that  manifestation  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ  which  we  believe  to  be  universally  bestowed 
on  mankind,  through  the  redemption  which  is  in  him,  and  of 
which  therefore  even  the  benighted  heathen  are  joint  partakers 
with  ourselves.  Thus  two  vastly  different  measures  of  the 
same  thing  are  so  intermingled  as  to  involve  the  mind  of  the 
reader  in  considerable  perplexity. 

Immediate  revelation  must,  I  think,  be  understood  of  a  far 
higher  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  the  mind  of  man 
than  that  which  is  universally  enjoyed  by  our  species.    It  is 


42  TO  THE  AUTHOR  OF  THE  DEFENCE.  1835. 

justly  represented  by  Robert  Barclay,  of  whose  system  of 
Theology  it  is  the  primary  and  fundamental  article,  as  that 
especial  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  which  a  true  and  saving 
knowledge  of  divine  things  is  imparted  to  the  soul,  and  by 
which  the  Lord's  chosen  instruments  in  different  ages  have 
been  prepared  to  communicate  these  truths  to  others.  By 
this  the  patriarchs  and  prophets  of  old  were  instructed  in  the 
secrets  of  a  glorious  future,  and  spake  as  they  were  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost.  By  this  the  Apostles  and  their  brethren 
were  taught  the  doctrines  of  true  religion  in  their  evangelical 
fulness,  and  were  enabled  to  record  them  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, for  the  instruction  of  men,  in  all  future  ages. 

And  now,  under  the  enlarged  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
in  connexion  with  a  knowledge  of  Christianity,  which  dis- 
tinguishes the  dispensation  of  the  gospel  from  that  of  the  law, 
it  is  immediate  revelation  by  which  the  eye  of  the  soul  is  opened 
to  a  saving  view  of  the  truths  thus  recorded ;  it  is  this  by 
which  the  Christian  believer  is  guided  in  his  daily  path  of 
holiness ;  it  is  this  by  which  he  is  led  into  those  specific  and 
often  sacred  duties,  which  belong  to  his  particular  place  and 
calling  in  the  church  of  Christ.  "  The  anointing  which  ye 
have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that 
any  man  teach  you ;  but  as  the  same  anointing  teacheth  you 
of  all  things,  and  is  truth  and  no  lie,  and  even  as  tit  hath 
taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him."  (1  John  ii,  27.)  This 
precious  anointing  —  this  immediate  and  perceptible  guidance 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  appears  to  me  to  be  the  grand  practical 
characteristic  of  the  New  Covenant ;  a  large  and  important 
feature  in  the  whole  system  of  the  gospel.  May  we  ever 
maintain  this  blessed  principle  of  truth  inviolate  !  May  we 
neither  overrun  the  Lord's  anointing  by  our  natural  activity, 
nor  curb  and  check  it  by  our  prejudices  and  our  fears  !  It  is 
only  as  it  spreads  and  rules  amongst  us,  that  we  can  ever 
maintain  our  true  standing  in  the  church  of  Christ;  or  fulfil 
the  purposes  for  which  we  were  raised  up  of  the  Lord,  to 
form,  for  a  season  at  least,  a  distinct  religious  community. 

No  sincere  Quaker  can  entertain  a  doubt  that  the  imme- 
diate influence  of  the  Spirit  was  the  moving  cause  which 


JET.  47. 


IN  REPLY  TO  THE  BEACON. 


43 


gathered  our  forefathers  in  the  truth  ;  and  that  it  is  the  root 
of  our  peculiar  Christian  testimonies.  Here,  however,  I 
must  observe  in  passing,  that  our  early  Friends  were  not  led 
into  their  spiritual  views  of  the  Gospel,  independently  of 
Scripture,  but  in  connexion  with  the  diligent  searching  of 
that  blessed  book.  While  they  renounced  all  dependence  on 
human  wisdom  and  learning,  it  was  their  privilege  to  main- 
tain a  firm,  unshaken  hold  on  scriptural  Christianity.  The 
Bible,  in  their  view,  was  not  one  of  the  "appendages"  of 
religion;  much  less  did  they  regard  it  as  "the  letter"  which 
"  veiled  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom."  On  the  contrary 
they  hailed  it  as  the  divine  record  by  which  these  mysteries 
are  plainly  declared  to  us  ;  it  was  their  treasury  of  knowledge, 
their  storehouse  of  materials  for  the  Redeemer's  service. 

It  is  by  no  means  my  intention,  in  making  these  remarks, 
to  convey  a  notion  that  the  special  influences  of  the  Spirit 
are  necessarily  confined  to  those  persons  who  arc  acquainted 
with  the  Gospel.  Had  such  a  notion  been  true,  the  Scriptures 
themselves  could  never  have  been  written ;  and  Paul  the 
Pharisee  could  never  have  become  a  preacher  of  Christianity. 
There  are  few  of  us  perhaps  who  cannot  look  back  to  visita- 
tions of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  day  of  our  comparative 
ignorance,  which  were  productive  of  very  tender  feelings,  and 
were,  in  a  great  degree,  independent  of  external  circumstances. 
May  these  visitations,  so  justly  comparable  to  the  wind  blow- 
ing where  it  listcth,  ever  be  precious  in  the  view  of  our 
Society  !  May  we  be  preserved  from  ascribing  any  unauthorized 
limits  to  the  work  of  an  omnipotent  Agent !  *  *  * 

It  may  probably  be  owing  to  thy  not  having  sufficiently 
•marked  the  distinction,  in  point  of  degree,  between  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Spirit  in  "immediate  revelation,"  and  the  light 
universally  bestowed  on  mankind,  that  many  passages  of 
Scripture  are  adduced  in  the  "  Defence"  in  support  of  the 
latter  point,  which  can  scarcely  be  regarded  as  applying  to  the 
subject.  Surely,  my  dear  friend,  when  the  Apostle  Peter 
speaks  of  the  "incorruptible  seed"  by  which  the  converts  to 
Christianity  had  been  regenerated,  and  the  Apostle  James  of 
the  "engrafted  word"  which  was  "able  to  save  their  souls," 


41 


TO  THE  AUTHOR  OF  THE  DEFENCE. 


1835. 


they  must  bo  understood  as  referring  to  that  especial  influence 
of  the  Spirit,  in  connexion  with  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel, 
by  which  these  believers  in  Jesus  had  been  delivered  from 
the  power  of  darkness,  and  translated  into  the  kingdom  of 
the  dear  Son  of  God.  A  similar  remark  applies,  as  I  con- 
ceive, to  several  of  our  Lord's  parables.  He  has  himself 
explained  the  parable  of  the  sower,  as  relating  to  the  word 
preached,  which  withers  or  flourishes  in  the  hearts  of  those  who 
hear  it,  according  to  their  respective  characters  and  conditions. 
(Matt,  xiii,  IS — 23.)  The  parables  of  the  grain  of  mustard 
seed  which  became  a  great  tree,  and  of  the  little  leaven  by 
which  the  whole  lump  was  leavened,  appear  to  me  to  be 
applicable  to  that  double  sense  in  which  the  kingdom  of  God 
is  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament.  Thus  they  may  be 
regarded  as  indicating  first  the  growth  of  Christianity  in  the 
world,  and  secondly,  the  growth  in  grace  of  the  individual 
Christian.  To  both  these  points  the  figures  in  question  are 
beautifully  apposite,  but  where  is  the  evidence  of  their  being 
here  employed  to  describe  a  universal  light  ? 

Much  disadvantage  accrues  to  a  good  cause,  when  we 
attempt  to  support  it  by  evidence  which  will  not  bear  the  test 
of  calm  investigation.  Nothing  is  more  easy,  on  such  oc- 
casions, than  so  to  add  our  X  to  our  C,  as  to  turn  our  hun- 
dred into  ninety.  But  this  result  is  by  no  means  the  worst 
consequence  of  such  a  method  of  treating  the  subject  of  a 
universal  inward  light.  If  we  confuse  the  measure  of  light 
bestowed  even  on  the  heathen,  with  the  higher  influences  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  if  we  apply  to  it  those  passages  of  the  Scrip- 
ture which  relate  to  the  work  of  grace,  in  connexion  with 
revealed  religion,  we  are  in  danger  of  losing  our  sense  of  the 
unutterable  value  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  as  the  grand 
instrument  of  the  Spirit  in  the  salvation  of  sinners.  We 
soon  imagine  that  the  heathen  may  fare  as  well  without  a 
knowledge  of  Christianity,  as  with  it;  and  this  notion  reacts 
upon  ourselves,  and  undermines  our  faith  in  the  crucified 
Lmnanuel,  as  our  only  hope  of  everlasting  glory.  No  one 
can  examine  the  history  of  the  late  schism  in  America,  or 
fairly  peruse  the  discourses  of  Elias  Hicks,  without  perceiving 


JET.  47. 


IN  REPLY  TO  THE  BEACON". 


45 


that  a  disproportioncd  ami  exaggerated  view  of  this  precious 
truth,  was  the  stepping  stone  from  which  lie  and  his  followers 
plunged  into  infidelity.  While  we  humbly  endeavour  to  hold 
fast  the  truth  in  question,  may  we  ever  set  a  careful  watch 
against  this  tremendous  danger  !  *  *  * 

I  can  readily  believe  that  the  author  of  the  Defence  does 
not  really  intend  to  insinuate  the  doctrine,  often  unjustly 
ascribed  to  Friends,  that  there  is  in  man  a  native  tendency  to 
good  as  well  as  to  evil.  Such  a  doctrine  is  utterly  opposed  to 
the  declarations  of  Scripture,  that  "  the  heart  is  deceitful 
above  all  things  and  desperately  wicked,"  that  we  are  "by 
nature  the  children  of  wrath,"  that  in  us,  that  is,  in  our 
flesh,  "there  dwelleth  no  good  thing."  Any  departure  from 
the  truth,  as  it  regards  this  primary  article  of  Christianity, 
like  a  wrong  figure  in  the  early  part  of  a  sum  in  arithmetic, 
is  sure  to  produce  a  train  of  error.  It  inevitably  leads, 
as  I  conceive,  to  the  substitution  of  another  gospel  for 
the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Believe  me,  that 
I  give  the  author  of  the  Defence  credit  for  a  willing 
concurrence  with  the  strong  language  in  which  our  early 
Friends  were  accustomed  to  express  themselves  respecting  any 
such  substitution.  For  we  do  firmly  believe  that  there  is  no 
other  gospel  or  doctrine  to  be  preached  but  that  which  hath 
been  already  preached  by  the  apostles  ;  and  do  freely  sub- 
scribe to  that  saying,  "  Let  him  that  preacheth  any  other 
Gospel  than  that  which  hath  been  already  preached  by  the 
Apostles,  and  according  to  the  Scriptures,  be  accursed." 
Barclay's  Apology,  prop.  Ill,  §  9. 

I  must  now.  advert  to  another  point,  of  a  most  fundamental 
character,  respecting  which  I  would  on  no  account  ascribe 
unsound  views  to  the  Author  of  the  Defence.  Yet  I  cannot 
but  express  my  regret  at  the  manner  in  which  he  has  touched 
on  the  subject.  *  *  *•  * 

Our  [early]  Friends  frequently  declared  their  belief,  first 
that  "  There  are  three  who  bear  record  in  heaven,  the  Father, 
the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Spirit;"  and  secondly,  "that  these 
Three  are  One." 

"We  believe,"  said  George  Fox,  "concerning  God,  the 


46 


TO  THE  AUTHOR  OF  THE  DEFENCE. 


1835. 


Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Spirit,  according  to  the  testimony  of 
the  Holy  Scripture  which  we  receive  and  embrace  as  the  most 
authentic  and  perfect  declaration  of  Christian  faith,  being 
indited  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  that  never  errs ;  first,  that 
there  is  one  God  and  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things  ;  secondly, 
that  there  is  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  all  things  were 
made,  who  was  glorified  with  the  Father  before  the  world  began, 
who  is  God  over  all,  blessed  for  ever ;  thirdly,  that  there  is 
one  Holy  Spirit,  the  promise  of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and 
leader,  and  sanctifier,  and  comforter,  of  his  people.  And  we 
further  believe,  as  the  Holy  Scriptures  soundly  and  sufficiently 
express,  that  these  three  are  One,  even  the  Father,  the  Word, 
and  the  Spirit." — Ansivcr  to  all  such  as  falsely  say  the  Quakers 
are  not  Christians,  p.  27,  1682. 

I  cannot  but  compare  the  mode  in  which  this  subject  is 
defined  in  the  Defence,  [p.  38,]  with  the  corresponding  asser- 
tion (in  p.  7,)  that  the  term  "distinctive  offices,"  as  applied  to 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Spirit,  is  "  altogether  unscriptural." 
I  can  easily  believe  that  this  remark  was  intended  for  the 
purpose  of  warning  some  of  us  against  a  too  precise  and 
systematic  method  of  defining  Christian  doctrine ;  and,  as  an 
individual,  I  gratefully  accept  the  caution,  and  confess  that 
in  these  matters  simplicity  becomes  us  as  well  as  clearness. 
Yet  I  must  assert  that  although  the  term  in  question  is  not  to 
be  found  in  the  Bible,  the  doctrine  which  it  obviously  conveys, 
is  not  only  clearly  scriptural,  but  absolutely  essential  as  an 
article  of  faith.  True  indeed  it  is,  that  a  perfect  unity  of 
counsel  and  operation  as  well  as  nature  are  ascribed  in  Scrip- 
ture to  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Spirit.  Yet  it  cannot 
surely  be  denied,  that,  in  the  economy  of  grace  and  redemption, 
certain  acts  are  ascribed  distinctively  to  the  Father,  certain 
others  distinctively  to  the  Son,  and  certain  others  distinctively 
to  the  Spirit.  For  example  it  is  declared  of  the  Father  only 
that  he  sent  his  beloved  Son  into  the  world  for  the  salvation 
of  sinners ;  of  the  Son  only  that  he  died  on  the  cross,  as  a 
sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  mankind ;  and  of  the  Spirit  only  that 
he  should  be  sent  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son,  to  "  testify 
of  Christ,"  that  he  should  take  of  the  things  of  Christ,  and 


jet.  47. 


IN  REPLY  TO  THE  BEACON. 


47 


show  thein  to  the  believer ;  that  he  should  bear  witness  with 
our  spirits,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.  "  The  holy  Scrip- 
ture Trinity,  or  three  thereby  meant,"  says  George  Whitehead, 
"we  never  questioned  but  believed;  as  also  the  unity  of 
essence  ;  that  they  are  one  substance,  one  divine  infinite  being ; 
and  also  we  question  not,  but  sincerely  believe  the  relative 
properties  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  according  to 
Holy  Scripture  testimony,  and  that  these  three  arc  ONE." — 
Works,  p.  195. 

Allow  me  to  suggest,  that  there  is  infinitely  more  danger 
in  confounding  these  relative  properties  than  in  simply  main- 
taining them,  as  they  are  declared  in  Scripture.  Dost  thou 
think  it  is  quite  desirable  to  say,  "  To  acknowledge  Christ  as 
Saviour  is  one  thing,  to  feel  and  know  him  to  be  the  actuating 
Spirit,  is.  another," — (Defence,  p.  61.)  What  is  intended  by 
the  "  Spirit  in  the  Comforter,"  (p.  57,)  and  when  Christ,  the 
eternal  Word,  is  described  as  the  "  sword  (or  sharp  instrument) 
of  the  Spirit  ?"  (p.  97.) 

Believe  me,  that  I  am  as  jealous  as  thou  canst  be,  for  our 
upholding,  with  all  faithfulness  and  decision  the  glorious  one- 
ness of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Spirit ;  and  I  have 
pleasure  in  concluding  my  remarks  on  this  subject  with  a  few 
words  written  by  our  late  dear  friend  Jonathan  Hutchinson. 
"  While  the  Christian  rejoices  in  the  distinct  characters  and 
offices  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Spirit,  so  graciously 
revealed  to  us  for  our  instruction  and  edification,  he  probably 
never  finds  his  soul  bowed  down  with  so  deep  a  reverence, 
or  filled  with  so  pure  a  delight,  as  when  he  contemplates  the 
Almighty  as  an  ineffable  glory,  an  incommunicable  name,  an 
infinite  and  incomprehensible  UNITY." 

Thus  faithfully  did  Joseph  John  Gurney  labour 
in  private  to  correct  the  misapprehensions  that 
appeared  to  exist  on  both  sides  of  the  controversy. 

He  now  entered  upon  the  more  public  service 
allotted  him  in  Lancashire,  as  one  of  the  Committee 


48 


FIRST  VISIT  TO  LANCASHIRE. 


1835. 


appointed  by  the  late  Yearly  Meeting.  Referring 
to  this  engagement  in  his  Autobiography,  he 
writes  :  — 

"  Our  committee  consisted  of  thirteen  individuals,  viz  :  — 
William  Allen,  Peter  Bedford,  Edward  Pease,  Joseph  Tat- 
ham,  Barnard  Dickinson,  William  Forster,  Josiah  Forster, 
George  Richardson,  Samuel  Take,  Edward  Ash,  Joseph 
Marriage,  myself,  and  George  Stacey,  who  acted  as  clerk,  I 
may  truly  say,  with  great  ability.  Manchester  was  the  place 
of  peculiar  difficulty ;  and  after  some  conferences  with  the 
ministers  and  elders  of  that  meeting,  the  committee  pro- 
ceeded with  a  scriptural  examination  of  the  Beacon.  In  this 
work  I  was  closely  engaged ;  it  was  indeed,  no  common 
labour ;  but  it  was  the  means  of  bringing  the  members  of  the 
Committee  into  very  intimate  communication  one  with 
another ;  a  free  interchange  of  sentiment,  in  a  high  degree 
instructive  and  profitable.  Our  strictures  have  since  been 
printed,  and,  whatever  any  objectors  may  think  of  them,  three 
points  are  undeniable ;  first,  that  they  try  the  Beacon  by  no 
test  whatever  but  simple  Scripture ;  secondly,  that  they  fully 
support  all  the  cardinal  features  of  evangelical  truth  ;  and 
thirdly,  that  they  are  written  in  the  spirit  of  true  love  and 
kindness  towards  our  dissentient  brother,  who  was  the  object 
of  our  solicitude.  We  left  them  in  his  hands  for  his  calm 
consideration ;  and,  after  the  rest  of  the  committee  had 
departed,  I  gave  up  two  or  three  days  to  the  further  expla- 
nation of  our  views  to  him  in  private ;  and  I  remember 
leaving  him  in  tears  after  a  highly  favoured  meeting  one  fifth 
day  morning. 

My  dear  wife  was  my  companion  during  this  first  visit  to 
Manchester.  On  leaving  that  place  (7th  month,  2nd)  we 
proceeded  to  Matlock,  where  we  had  the  delight  of  meeting 
my  sister  Rachel  Fowler  with  my  children.  Happy,  yet  very 
touching  is  the  recollection  of  this,  the  last  journey  which 
we  took  together  through  Derbyshire  and  North  Wales.  I 
held  a  certificate  for  convening  public  meetings  as  the  way 


JET.  47. 


OF  THE  YEARLY  MEETING'S  COMMITTEE. 


49 


might  open,  and  many  very  interesting  ones  were  held  at 
Matlock,  Bakewell,  Castlcton,  Llangollen,  Conway,  Caernar- 
von, Barmouth,  Dolgelly,  and  some  other  places.  Perhaps 
the  most  remarkable  was  that  held  at  Castleton  in  the  Peak 
Cavern ;  a  great  part  of  the  population  of  the  town,  and 
many  from  the  neighbouring  villages  assembled  on  the 
occasion,  and  the  Great  Head  of  the  church  graciously 
condescended  to  bestow  his  presence  upon  us  in  that  noble 
natural  temple.  Others  of  the  meetings  were  held  in  the 
open  air,  which  appeared  to  answer  a  good  purpose.  I  believe 
we  all  felt  that  the  pleasure  of  the  journey  was  greatly 
increased  by  the  engagements  of  a  higher  nature  which 
devolved  upon  us  from  time  to  time  as  we  proceeded.  The 
contemplation  of  the  sublimity  and  beauty  of  nature  is  in 
true  harmony  with  such  services ;  and  nothing  is  more 
salutary  than  to  bear  in  mind  that  the  God  of  nature  is  also 
the  God  of  grace ;  that  the  Lord  of  the  heavenly  host,  (even 
of  the  stars  that  deck  the  firmament)  is  the  Holy  One  of 
Israel. 

Whilst  on  this  journey  he  had  much  pleasure  in 
making  the  acquaintance,  at  Barmouth,  of  the  late 
Dr.  Olinthus  Gregory,  "a  most  agreeable  and  in- 
structive companion." 

In  his  Journal  he  writes  :  — 

1th  mo.,  20th.  Morning  spent  at  Barmouth.  Fourteen 
Cambridge  students  to  meet  the  Gregorys  at  dinner  ;  instruc- 
tive conversation  till  six  o'clock,  when  we  drove  off,  along 
that  beautiful  estuary,  to  Dolgelly,  having  parted  from  our 
friends,  old  and  young,  in  much  friendship  and  love.  Dr. 
Gregory  gave  us  an  interesting  account  of  Ilutton  and 
Bonnycastle,  his  two  predecessors  in  the  mathematical  chair 
at  Woolwich;  awful  instances,  especially  the  latter,  of  the 
danger  of  permitting  science  to  exclude  religion. 

They  returned  home  by  way  of  Coalbrookdale, 
Vol.  II.  — 4 


50 


RELIGIOUS  MEETINGS. 


1835. 


where  a  large  meeting  was  held  with  the  work 
l)eople  of  the  Iron  Factory,  about  2000  being 
assembled  on  the  occasion ;  "  a  blessed  meeting,  I 
humbly  trust,"  he  remarks  in  his  Journal,  "and 
greatly  to  the  relief  of  my  own  mind."  On  his 
return  he  writes:  — 

Sth  mo.,  2>rd.  Seven  weeks  have  sped  their  rapid,  interest- 
ing course,  since  my  last  entry  in  this  journal.  During  those 
■weeks,  the  catalogue  of  deaths  has  heen  affectingly  increased 
by  the  decease  of  my  truly  dear  friend,  Lord  Suffield,  in  con- 
secpience  of  a  fall  from  his  horse.  It  has  been  a  great  blow 
to  me,  and  a  very  painful  loss,  both  public  and  private  ;  a 
sad  loss  as  it  relates  to  the  poor  blacks  in  our  colonies,  of 
•whose  sufferings  under  the  apprenticeship  system,  we  hear 
grievous,  heart-rending  accounts.  Lord  Suffield  died  in  the 
faith  of  a  Christian,  in  humble  reliance  on  the  atonement  of 
Christ.  He  spoke  to  Sir  B.  Brodie  of  the  blessing  which  had 
mercifully  rested  on  my  feeble  labours  with  him,  in  a  religious 
point  of  view,  which  has  been  a  comfort  to  me.  Our  dear 
cousin,  G.  Allen,*  has  also  escaped  from  the  infirmities  of 
mortality.  The  sudden  death  of  John  Shelly,  of  Yarmouth, 
a  highly  useful  character,  after  attending  a  Parliamentary 
Committee,  leaving  a  large  family,  has  excited  much  feeling. 
The  good  do  indeed  seem  to  be  remarkably  taken  away ! 
The  cry  has  been  afresh  raised  in  my  heart,  "  0  that  I  may 
die  the  death  of  the  righteous,"  and  a  sweet  hope,  and  even 
belief,  has  been  graciously  given,  that  the  death  of  the  Christian 
believer  will  be  mine.  Yesterday  such  a  precious  assurance  of 
divine  favour  was  permitted,  as  I  have  not  of  late  often  ex- 
perienced. ^Yhat  a  mercy  to  be  brought  at  times  to  a  living 
sense  of  the  rule  of  Christ  over  all ! 

Whilst  at  Conway  he  had  been  much  interested 
with  several  persons  in  comparatively  humble  cir- 


*  The  wife  of  his  friend  William  Allen. 


iETi  47-48. 


CONWAY. 


51 


cumstances,  whose  minds  appeared  remarkably  open 
to  the  spirituality  of  the  Gospel.  To  one  of  these 
he  subsequently  wrote  the  following  letter.  The 
individual  to  whom  it  was  addressed,  on  being 
called  upon,  fifteen  years  afterwards,  by  a  relation 
of  Joseph  John  Gurney's,  alluded  to  his  visit  with 
tears. 

Earlham,  Oth  mo.,  1835. 

It  was  pleasant  to  us  to  hear  from  thee,  and  we  are  glad 

that  thou  and  our  friend  are  pleased  with  the  present 

of  books. 

The  Observations  on  our  Distinguishing  Views  would  give 
thee  some  idea  of  the  various  particulars  which  Friends  have 
seen  in  a  more  spiritual  light  than  many  of  their  fellow 
Christians.  I  thought  when  I  was  at  Conway  that  we  were 
not  much  disagreed  upon  these  subjects.  It  is  a  very  blessed 
thing  to  know  something  of  the  immediate  teaching  and 
guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  so  graciously  bestowed  upon 
us  by  our  dear  Redeemer.  "  The  anointing  which  ye  have 
received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any 
man  teach  you,  but  as  this  same  anointing  teacheth  you  of  all 
things,  and  is  truth  and  no  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you 
ye  shall  abide  in  him."    (1  John  ii,  27.) 

I  feel  a  strong  desire  that  thou  mayest  be  enabled  to  obey 
the  teaching  of  this  divine  "  anointing,"  although  it  may  and 
will  lead  thee  in  the  way  of  the  cross.  "  Except  a  man  take 
up  his  cross  and  follow  me  he  cannot  be  my  disciple,"  said 
the  best  and  holiest  of  masters.  As  thou  "  followest  on"  to 
know  and  serve  the  Lord  who  bought  thee  with  his  blood,  the 
truth  will  be  more  and  more  unfolded  to  thee  in  its  beauty 
and  purity,  and  thou  wilt  be  led,  I  believe,  out  of  all  those 
things,  even  of  a  religious  character  which  are  in  the  will  of 
man,  and  brought  to  a  more  simple  and  unreserved  dependence 
on  the  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness  of  God.  What  a  blessed 
thing  would  the  worship  of  Christians  be,  were  there  less  in  it 
of  the  mere  activity  of  the  human  mind,  and  more  of  patient 
reverent  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  in  the  silence  of  all  flesh ! 


52 


LETTERS. 


1835. 


And  how  sweet  and  enlivening  would  be  the  ministry  of  the 
Gospel  were  it  exercised  under  the  immediate  influence  of  the 
Spirit  of  Christ !  Then  would  the  great  Head  of  the  church 
enable  his  servants  livingly  to  baptize  their  hearers  "  into  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

I  am  pleased  to  find  that  thou  art  prepared  to  agree  with 
my  view  of  plainness.  The  plain  and  simple  mode  of  address 
as  well  as  attire,  which  Friends  have  thought  it  right  to 
adopt,  sometimes  exposes  them  to  ridicule ;  but  a  little  con- 
sideration may  suffice  to  show  that  it  is  quite  consistent  with 
the  principles  and  precepts  of  the  New  Testament.  I  hope 
thou  wilt  be  enabled  to  be  faithful  even  in  these  matters ; 
and  that  thy  light  will,  in  all  things,  shine  before  men  to  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father. 

Seek  daily,  and  more  often  than  the  day,  for  retirement 
before  the  Lord ;  and  pour  out  thy  heart  to  him  in  fervent 
prayer.  Take  care  never  to  neglect  the  deliberate  reading 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  both  in  private  and  in  thy  family  circle, 
and  may  thy  wife  be  of  one  mind  with  thee  in  following  and 
serving  the  Lord ! 

TO  PRISCILLA  JOHNSTON. 

Earlham,  8th  mo.,  8th,  1835. 

*  *  *  I  have  been  much  interested  by  reading  Lord 
Brougham's  Discourse  on  Natural  Theology.  He  has  some 
strong  points  on  the  right  side,  and  is  a  noble  defender,  not 
only  of  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God,  as  revealed  in 
created  things,  but  also  of  the  immateriality,  independent 
existence,  and  immortality  of  the  soul.  But  he  nevertheless 
treats  his  subject  like  a  man  who  has  but  little  knowledge  of 
scriptural  religion.  I  am  quite  aware  that  natural  theology 
has  its  own  proper  department,  and  I  own  I  have  a  great 
delight  in  it,  and  would  have  it  kept  distinct.  Yet  no  man 
can  ever  truly  unfold  it,  who  does  not  know  and  love 
Christianity.  It  is  just  here  that  one  perceives  the  difference 
between  Brougham  and  Butler. 

I  leave  home  again  under  some  difficulty,  but  the  object  is 
of  so  much  importance  that  it  must  be  no  common  bond  that 


«t.  48. 


RETURN  TO  MANCHESTER. 


53 


would  retain  rac  there.  I  have  often  thought  of  thy  hint 
about  Manchester,  referring  us  to  the  Lord  as  the  lover  of 
even  balances.  This  remark  exactly  applies  to  our  need  in 
this  case.  May  he  graciously  bestow  and  preserve  amongst 
us  that  evenness  of  balance  which  he  so  justly  loves. 

The  illness  of  his  beloved  daughter,  who  since 
their  return  to  Earlham,  had  been  seized  with 
typhus  fever,  occasioned  Joseph  John  Gurney  much 
anxiety,  especially  in  the  prospect  of  again  resuming 
his  labours  at  Manchester,  where  the  committee 
had  appointed  to  meet  on  the  10th  of  the  8th 
month. 

"The  work,  however,"  he  writes  in  his  Autobiography, 
"  was  too  important  to  be  neglected,  and,  hard  as  was  the 
struggle,  yet,  with  the  sanction  of  our  medical  attendant,  I 
pursued  what  appeared  to  be  the  path  of  duty.  Our  meeting 
was  an  important  one.  Isaac  Crewdson's  answer  to  our 
Strictures  was  before  us,  and  contained  much  that  seemed,  to 
evince  his  continued  attachment  to  the  views  of  Friends.  In 
a  private  conference  he  made  some  further  declarations,  which 
were  satisfactory  to  the  committee ;  and  these,  through  my 
earnest  persuasion,  were  at  last  reduced  by  him  to  writing, 
handed  to  the  committee,  and  recorded  in  our  minutes. 
They  were  read  to  Friends  in  the  committee  of  the  Quarterly 
Meeting,  and  afforded,  on  the  whole,  so  good  a  hope  of 
reconciliation,  that  we  resolved  to  cpuit  the  scene  of  action  for 
several  months,  trusting  that,  with  the  Lord's  blessing,  the 
swelling  billows  on  all  sides  would  subside  into  quietness,  and 
the  mischief  produced  by  the  controversy  die  out  and  cease. 
In  this  glad  hope  I  returned  home,  and  had  the  happiness  to 
find  my  daughter  recovering." 

But  he  was  now  once  more  permitted  to  be 
plunged  into  deep  affliction.    It  was  an  unlooked 


54  ILLNESS  AND  DEATH.  1835. 

for  stroke.  His  beloved  wife,  whose  health  had,  of 
late  years,  much  improved,  had  been  unremitting  in 
her  attentions  to  his  daughter  during  her  late  illness, 
without  apparently  suffering  in  consequence.  The 
disease  was,  however,  lurking  in  her  constitution,  and 
after  some  time  made  its  appearance.  The  fever 
gradually  gained  ground,  and  she  sank  under  it  on  the 
29th  of  the  9th  month. 

""When  we  became  aware  of  the  nature  of  her  complaint," 
ho  writes  in  his  Autobiography,  "  it  appeared  of  so  mild  a 
character  that  we  were  by  no  means  very  anxious.  A  decided 
prevalence  of  hope  cheered  us  as  the  disease  advanced  to  its 
crisis ;  and  it  was  no  small  happiness  to  wait  upon  the  beloved 
object  of  our  care,  and  observe  her  quiet,  comfortable,  and 
even  lively  condition.  Precious  were  the  religious  oppor- 
tunities which  we  enjoyed  together  from  day  to  day.  At 
length,  however,  delirium  came  on;  weakness  rapidly 
increased,  and  I  was  brought  to  the  inexpressibly  afflicting 
point  of  surrendering  my  dearest  earthly  treasure.  For 
almost  thirty  hours  before  her  end,  she  lay  in  a  state  of 
insensibility,  after  which,  though  speechless,  she  suddenly 
recovered  her  powers  of  perception,  recognized  us  one  after 
another,  and  expressed  her  joy  and  happiness,  by  the  most 
radiant  smiles.  It  was  like  the  bursting  forth  of  the  setting 
sun  from  under  the  dark  clouds.  Cordial  was  her  response 
to  the  remark  that  "Jesus  Christ  is  all  in  all;"  and  her 
answer  to  the  question  "Whether  she  was  comfortable,"  was 
the  most  remarkable  exhibition  of  delight  which  could  be 
given  by  mere  motion  and  expression.  I  am  not  aware  that 
I  ever  witnessed  such  an  appearance  of  ecstatic  pleasure.  I 
say  so  with  reverent  thankfulness  to  the  Author  of  all  our 
mercies.  From  this  state  of  bright  effulgence,  she  sank  into 
a  gentle  calm,  and  in  a  few  minutes  without  the  least  struggle, 
breathed  her  last.  I  knelt  down  and  returned  heartfelt 
thanksgiving  for  her  deliverance  in  Christ,  from  every  trouble." 


MT.  48. 


OF  HIS  WIFE. 


55 


TO  A  NEAR  RELATIVE. 

Eariham,  10th  mo.,  2nd,  1835.  ' 

*  *  I  begin  in  some  degree  to  understand  where  I  am, 
which,  during  the  first  two  days  after  the  awful  and  unex- 
pected stroke,  I  found  to  be  difficult.  The  "  inbrcathings" 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  which  thy  letter  alludes,  are  my  support 
and  comfort  under  this  truly  bitter  sorrow.  My  own  secret 
infirmity  of  mind  almost  passes  conception,  but  I  am  per- 
mitted to  feel  and  know  assuredly  that  there  is  an  influence 
from  above,  which  restrains  the  buffctings  of  Satan,  brings 
all  into  soundness,  sweetness,  and  calmness,  and  enables  me 
to  rejoice  in  her  happiness,  and  even  on  my  own  account  to 
give  thanks. 

Never  have  I  known  such  a  combination  as  I  found  in  her 
of  a  strong  and  lucid  intellect,  a  sound  judgment,  great 
amiability  and  generosity,  and  deep  abiding  piety.  Her 
views  of  religious  truth  were  of  a  very  comprehensive  and 
well  balanced  kind,  and  it  was  her  joy  and  strength  to  abide 
under  the  teaching  of  the  Lord's  "anointing."  This,  in  fact, 
was  the  grand  secret  of  her  excellence,  connected  as  it  was 
with  a  daily  and  diligent  study  of  the  Holy  Scripture.  She 
was  admirably  versed  in  the  Greek  Testament,  and  used  to 
read  it  to  mc  with  a  fluency  and  beauty  of  pronunciation, 
and  with  a  nice  spiritual  and  critical  discernment  of  its 
meaning  which  I  have  seldom  known  equalled.  A  more 
adapted  companion  it  was  impossible  for  any  man  to  have 
found,  and  the  blank  and  loss  must  be  in  proportion.  I  am, 
however,  most  thankful  for  having  enjoyed  her  society  during 
more  than  eight  years,  and  undue  sorrow  is  precluded  by 
some  living  sense  of  the  fulness  which  is  in  Christ. 

The  following  stanzas  written  by  Joseph  John 
Gurney  after  her  decease,  and  subsequently  pub- 
lished by  him  as  part  of  the  Christian's  Race, 
beautifully  describe  her  character. 


5G 


HER  CHARACTER. 


1835. 


Iler's  was  the  tultur'd  and  the  lucid  mind, 

The  generous  heart,  the  conduct  ever  kind, 

The  temper  sensitive,  yet  always  mild, 

The  frank  simplicity  of  nature's  child — 

Nature  unspoiled  by  fashion  or  by  pride, 

And  yet  subdued  by  grace,  and  sanctified ; 

The  cheerfulness,  devoid  of  base  alloy, 

That  bade  her  speed  her  even  course  with  joy, 

Yet  left  full  scope  thro'  her  revolving  years, 

For  love's  fond  grief  and  pity's  softest  tears ; 

The  abstinence  from  self — an  humble  view 

Of  all  she  said,  and  did,  and  thought,  and  knew; 

The  elder's  judgment  in  the  youthful  frame, 

And  love  to  God  and  man,  a  deathless  flame. 

*  % 
Her  early  covenant  not  vainly  made, 
Like  some  fair  flower,  she  blossom'd  in  the  shade, 
Till  with  advancing  years  aflliction  came, 
And  wan  disease  oppressed  her  slender  frame. 

^  ^  ^  y~ 

Her  virtues  grew  in  sorrow's  lingering  hour, 
Her  faith  was  deepen'd  by  the  Saviour's  power, 
She  rose,  replenished  with  abundant  grace, 
For  larger  duties,  in  a  wider  space. 
Blest  was  our  union ;  all  that  life  endears 
Brightened  the  current  of  those  rapid  years, 
Brightened  and  swelled ;  —  around  her  bounty  flowed, 
Her  soul,  enlarging,  with  fresh  fervour  glowed  j 
Her  views  of  truth  extending  more  and  more, 
As  Scripture,  daily  studied,  spread  its  store. 
'Twas  hers  each  rougher  wave  of  life  to  smooth, 
To  advise  and  comfort,  elevate  and  soothe. 
Fondly  we  hoped,  when,  with  no  faltering  voice 
She  bade  her  friends  in  Jesus  Christ  rejoice, 
Fondly  we  hoped,  her  gifts  with  years  would  grow 
To  enlarge,  improve,  the  struggling  churcb  below; 
But  God  ordained  a  higher  walk  of  love, 
In  boundless  regions,  witb  the  blest  above ; 
The  summons  came,  the  accepted  hour  was  given, 
Her  sainted  spirit  smiled  and  sprang  to  heaven. 


JET.  48. 


LETTERS. 


57 


More  than  a  hundred  letters  which  have  been 
preserved  amongst  his  papers  manifest  the  deep 
feeling  which  the  event  awakened  in  the  circle 
of  his  numerous  friends.  From  these  a  very  brief 
selection  only  can  be  here  given. 

FROM  ELIZABETH  DUDLEY.  L 
Peckham,  9th  mo.,  30th,  1835. 

What  can  I  say  to  thee,  my  beloved  friend  and  brother,  in 
this  the  day  of  thy  calamity,  that  is  not  likely  to  be  said  by 
other  nearly  interested,  sympathizing  friends,  and  suggested 
immediately  to  thy  own  mind,  as  a  source  of  encouragement 
and  comfort  ?  Happily,  thou  knowest  where  to  look  for 
availing  succor,  and  hast  proved  the  faithfulness  of  him, 
who,  whilst  he  sees  meet  to  afflict  and  wound,  sustains  by  his 
own  almighty  arm,  and  pours  the  balm  of  heavenly  consola- 
tion upon  the  sorrowful  and  bleeding  heart.  In  the  darkest 
dispensations  of  his  providence,  the  eye  of  faith  perceives  a 
bright  spot  whereon  to  rest ;  though  joy  may  be  far  from  the 
dwelling,  and  for  a  season,  sadness  and  mourning  be  not  only 
allowed,  but  called  for  and  sanctioned.  She  whom  we  have 
lost  was  lovely  and  justly  beloved  in  an  extensive  circle  of 
relatives  and  friends.  Her  endearing  cpialities  and  sincere 
piety  awakened  respect  and  affection  where  the  acquaintance 
was  but  slight;  while  with  intimate  knowledge,  nearness  of 
regard  and  union  seemed  increased  by  every  fresh  interview, 
and  her  capacity  for  usefulness  in  various  ways  more  and 
more  developed.  I  was  peculiarly  sensible  of  these  feelings 
when  we  were  last  together;  and  my  heart  became  bound  to 
her,  in  tender  and  religious  fellowship,  to  a  degree  which  was 
surprising  to  myself,  and  made  the  parting  painful,  though 
attended  with  sweetness. 

I  trust  thou  wilt  be  kept  in  calmness  and  resignation, 
knowing  "that  it  is  the  Lord."  He  will  be  mercifully  with 
thee  in  the  furnace,  and  in  his  own  time  bring  thee  out 
uninjured,  with  fresh  capacity  to  serve  and  praise  him. 


58 


LETTERS  ON  THE  DECEASE 


1835. 


FROM  THE  BISHOP  OF  NORWICH, 
(then  in  bis  91st  year.) 

London,  October  3rd,  1S35. 

My  very  dear  Friend, 

Taught  by  severe  experience,  no  one  can  know 
better  than  I  do  how  to  estimate '  your  loss;  a  loss  for  which 
you  Avant  no  Bishop  to  remind  you  that  there  is  only  one 
remedy. 

Yours  ever  most  sincerely  and  affectionately, 

Henry  Norwich. 

from  dr.  olinthus  gregory. 

Woolwich,  10th  October,  1S35. 

*  *  "What  a  mercy,  that  in  the  midst  of  the  darkness  and 
desolation,  the  grief  and  the  agony,  in  which  so  heavy  a  stroke 
leaves  an  affectionate  spirit,  you  are  not  without  "  strong 
consolation."  You  have  lost  her  whom  your  soul  loved,  but 
blessed  be  God,  only  for  a  season.  A  few  more  years  of 
active  exertion  in  promoting  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salva- 
tion of  souls,  and  then  you,  dear  friend,  will  be  called  to  your 
reward,  and  she  and  you  will  again  meet  to  separate  no  more 
for  ever.  *  *  Doubtless  you  are  often  called  back  in  your 
mournful  meditations  to  think  how  happy  your  dear  wife  was, 
and  how  happy  she  made  others ;  yet  you  will,  I  trust,  by  the 
merciful  supply  of  grace  and  consolation,  be  enabled  to  point 
your  meditations  in  the  opposite  direction  and  think  how 
happy  she  is — how  everything  now,  without  the  slightest  draw- 
back, augments  her  bliss.  0  !  the  ineffable  delights  of  that 
state,  in  which  there  is  a  perpetual  increase  of  knowledge 
without  any  mixture  of  error;  a  glorious  measure  of  holiness 
without  the  least  degree  of  sin ;  constant  peace  and  joy 
without  the  slightest  intermixture  of  solicitude,  sorrow, 
weariness,  or  pain ;  the  most  pleasing,  refreshing,  unwearying 
society,  in  which  no  misconception  of  motive,  sentiment,  or 
principle  can  enter ;  the  uninterrupted  exercise  of  the 
purest  love ;  "  the  spirits  of  the  just  made  perfect  inter- 


mv.  48. 


or  HIS  'WIFE. 


.59 


mingling  their  energies  and  their  excellencies  in  an  ever 
augmenting,  ever  flowing  stream.  All  rests  upon  the  rock 
of  the  Divine  veracity,  binding  upon  our  hearts  and 
confirming  to  our  faith,  the  deep  conviction  that  all  the 
ineffable  delights,  all  the  high  prerogatives  "  of  the  saints  in 
light,"  are  stamped  with  the  seal  of  eternity.  How  do  we 
read  again,  and  again,  and  again,  of  "everlasting  life,"  "eternal 
glory,"  "the  everlasting  kingdom,"  going  "no  more  out  for 
ever,"  "an  enduring  substance,"  "pleasures  for  evermore," 
"an  incorruptible  crown,"  "a  kingdom  which  cannot  be 
moved,"  "a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory." 
And  why  is  this  placed  before  us  in  so  rich  a  variety  of  forms  ? 
but  that  we  may  trust  the  record  even  when  we  cannot  trace 
the  hand,  and  cherish  the  persuasion  that  when  our  Heavenly 
Father  removes  from  us  our  dearest  delights,  he  takes  what  is 
his  more  than  ours,  and  transplants  them  to  a  higher  region, 
his  providence  concurring  with  his  grace  in  saying  "  Come  up 
hither." 

From  his  sister  Elizabeth  Fry,  who  had  been 
with  him  on  the  occasion  of  the  funeral,  he  received 
the  following :  — 

Upton  Lane,  10th  mo.,  14tla,  1335. 

I  have  exceedingly  missed  your  dear  sorrowful  party,  and  felt 
a  certain  painful  lowness  in  being  out  of  the  sweet,  solemn, 
holy  atmosphere,  that  surely  we  appeared  to  live  in  from  day 
to  day.  Sorrow  passes  through  many  variations  of  feeling. 
On  coming  to  the  stripped,,  low,  and  at  times  tossed  estate, 
when  simple  faith,  and  not  present  consolation,  must  be  our 
stay,  there  is  need  to  possess  the  soul  in  patience ;  and  thus  to 
wait  for  the  fresh  opening  of  the  springs  of  hope  and  consola- 
tion. When  I  wake  at  night  and  in  the  morning,  I  think  of 
thee  in  thy  lonely  condition ;  but  I  rest  confidently  assured 
that  thy  Lord  will  be  thy  stay,  and,  howevei;  high  at  times  the 
waves  may  appear  to  arise,  they  never  shall  overflow  thee. 

I  have  had  several  sweet  glances  at  the  kingdom  where  all 
is  rest,  peace,  joy,  and  full  satisfaction  ;  but  when  a  prospect 


GO 


OX  THE  DECEASE  OF  HIS  WIFE. 


1835. 


of  this  state  is  permitted,  then  the  fear  enters  lest  those  we 
love,  and  perhaps  ourselves  at  last,  should  fall  short  of  it, — 
there  are  so  many  hindrances  here, — and  then  again  some  joy 
is  felt  over  the  beloved  departed ;  the  warfare  accomplished, — 
what  a  consideration !  May  we  continue  in  faith,  patience, 
humility,  and  dedication,  to  fight  the  good  fight,  until  we 
come  to  the  same  blessed  end.  The  time  is  short,  therefore, 
we  must  go  on,  nothing  doubting,  remembering  that  "  faithful 
is  he  that  calleth  us  who  also  will  do  it,"  and  in  him  we  must 
wholly  trust. 

I  am  truly  thy  most  loving  and  sympathizing  sister, 

E.  Fey. 

P.  S.  Jonathan  Hutchinson  once  said  to  me,  "school- 
masters give  apt  scholars  hard  lessons."  So  with  our 
Master  ;  this  thou  mayest  take  home. 

"The  present  stage  of  my  grief,"  writes  Joseph 
John  Gurney,  to  a  near  relative,  a  few  weeks  after 
his  bereavement,  "is  one  marked  by  some  pecu- 
liarly trying  and  sorrowful  feelings,  and  much 
conflict  has  been  occasionally  my  portion.  But  I 
believe  that  nothing  will  do  but  patient  bearing, 
and  waiting  in  hope  for  brighter  and  better  things. 
This  I  strive  after,  and  can  gratefully  acknowledge 
that  I  am  surrounded  with  many  precious  allevia- 
tions, and  am  not  forsaken  by  the  God  of  all  hope  and 
comfort." 


mi.  48. 


LETTER. 


Gl 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 
1835—1837.    2et.  48—49. 

third  and  fourth  visits  to  manchester;  extracts  from 
journal;  yearly  meeting;  conclusion  of  the  labours 
of  the  committee;  journey  in  scotland  and  the  north 
of  england;  prospect  of  visit  to  north  america; 
letters  ;  granting  of  certificates. 

Amidst  this  deep  sorrow,  Joseph  John  Gurney  was 
again  called  to  his  painful  duties  in  Lancashire.  The 
Yearly  Meeting's  committee  had  appointed  to  meet  at 
Manchester,  in  the  twelfth  month.  "  May  the  Lord 
open  my  way  in  the  path  of  duty,"  he  writes  in  his 
Journal,  "  and  provide  for  all  my  need  by  the  riches 
which  are  in  Christ !" 

FROM  WILLIAM  FORSTER. 

Bradpole,  10th  mo.,  27th,  1835. 

*  *  I  have  often  •wished  that  I  could  write  and  tell  thee 
with  what  fulness  of  sympathy  I  was  bearing  thee  in  constant 
remembrance.  It  was  much  more  of  an  effort  to  me  than  I 
was  willing  any  of  you  should  know,  to  turn  my  back  on 
Earlham,  but  most  of  all  to  break  away  from  thee.  I  had 
been  so  entirely  at  home  with  thee,  and  thou  hadst  been  so 
much  to  me — every  thing  that  a  friend  could  be — and  I  had 
partaken  so  largely  with  you  of  the  peace,  and  joy,  and  hope, 
with  which  you  had  been  sustained,  that  it  required  as  much 
resolution  as  I  could  command,  to  pursue  the  course  it  seemed 
best  for  me  to  adopt ;  and  it  was  long  before  I  could  feel  that 
I  had  actually  left  you.  Throughout  the  clay  I  had  such  a 
sense  of  thy  affliction,  and  thy  conflict  of  mind,  and  such 


62 


THIRD  VISIT  OF  THE  COMMITTEE. 


1835. 


assurance  of  our  Saviour's  love  and  care  towards  thee,  that  I 
was  glad  to  be  left  very  much  to  myself,  and  did  not  wish  for 
the  best  of  conversation  to  divert  my  attention  from  that  which 
had  such  full  possession  of  my  mind  and  feelings.  I  had 
books  enough,  but  I  had  not  much  inclination  to  read  them, 
for  I  had  enough  to  do  to  think  where  I  had  been,  and  what 
I  had  witnessed ;  and  I  dwelt  upon  that  which  I  had  seen  of 
the  power  of  the  grace  of  God,  much  to  my  instruction  and 
to  the  confirmation  of  my  faith.  *  *  * 

I  look  forwards  with  much  comfort  to  our  impending 
journey  together  into  the  north.  Friends  seem  as  if  they  could 
not  give  up  the  hope  of  having  thee  there. 

In  what  I  have  written,  I  have  told  thee  but  little  of  my 
feeling  of  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future,  as  it  relates  to 
thee,  and  all  the  hope  and  confidence  I  have  for  thee.  What 
a  pleasure  will  it  be  if  in  any  way  I  should  be  of  the  least  use 
or  comfort  to  thee. 

The  following  are  from  Joseph.  John  Gurney's 
Journal :  — 

11th  mo.,  8th.  The  last  week  has  passed  very  smoothly ; 
our  dear  little  home  party  uninterrupted,  and  our  course  of 
study  pursued  diligently ;  but  the  tone  of  my  own  mind  has 
been  very  low,  and  the  conflict  occasionally  severe.  I 
believe  that,  through  infinite  mercy,  I  have  not  murmured; 
but  indeed  I  have  nothing  to  look  to,  nothing  to  depend 
upon,  except  the  one  great  source  of  hope  and  consolation, 
the  infinite  and  unmerited  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

11th  mo.,  10th.  I  feel  this  morning,  in  some  degree  willing 
and  desirous  to  leave,  (forget  I  cannot,)  that  which  is  behind, 
and  press  forward  in  hope.  Yet  there  is  a  holy  forgetfulness 
of  that  which  is  behind,  at  which  the  Christian  pilgrim  must 
aim,  and  to  which  he  is  sometimes  enabled  to  attain  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord. 

12th  mo.,  9th.  I  have  completed  my  evidence  on  the 
Beacon,  &c,  and,  after  some  inexpressible  conflict,  find  myself 


2ET.  48. 


TO  LANCASHIRE. 


63 


ready  for  our  journey  to  Manchester.  We  hope  to  set  off  to- 
morrow morning. 

In  allusion  to  this  visit  he  writes  :  — 

1st  mo.,  8th,  1836.  All  the  committee,  except  two,  met 
on  seventh  day  morning,  the  12th  nit.  It  was  a  great 
favour  that  I  found  an  opportunity  during  this  first  morning 
of  our  lahours,  to  read  to  the  committee  the  whole  of  my 
strictures  on  various  demi-unsound  pamphlets,  which  laid  a 
clear  foundation  for  further  arduous  service  in  the  working  of 
our  business. 

The  committee  concluded  its  operations,  for  the  present, 
on  seventh  day  evening,  the  2nd  instant,  at  Manchester. 
Such  a  fortnight  it  has  never  been  my  lot  to  pass  before.  The 
engagement  of  mind;  the  intensity  of  thought  and  feeling; 
the  strong  and  clear  expositions  of  sentiment ;  the  singular 
turns  of  Providence ;  and,  above  all,  the  gentle,  unseen,  resist- 
less influence  of  the  "anointing,"  and  the  grace  and  goodness 
of  our  ever  present  Caretaker  and  Holy  Head,  were,  during 
this  period,  most  remarkably  displayed. 

During  the  whole  time,  though  not  unfrcquently  finding 
relief  in  tears,  I  was  mercifully  sustained  in  quiet  peacefulness, 
not  without  an  occasional  flow  of  natural  pleasure,  and  I  be- 
lieve of  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  have  repeatedly  said,  that 
the  inexpressible  sufferings  through  which  I  had  previously 
been  passing,  seemed  to  me  but  an  adequate  preparation  for 
the  peculiar,  new,  and  difficult  duties  which  devolved  upon  me, 
a  poor,  weak,  and  blind  one,  during  this  memorable  and 
important  time.  *  *  * 

"  It  was  a  time,"  he  writes  in  his  Autobiography,  "  of  great 
pressure  upon  us,  for  strong  were  the  currents  setting  in  from 
opposite  quarters,  both  of  which  required  to  be  stemmed. 
When  I  was  on  the  scene  of  action,  my  private  conflicts  dis- 
appeared, and  I  was  graciously  strengthened,  from  day  to  day, 
for  the  extremely  difficult  path  in  which  I  believed  it  my 
duty  to  tread.  Of  one  thing  I  think  I  am  sure,  that,  both  in 
public  and  private  I  was  enabled  to  bear  an  unflinching  tes- 


64 


THIRD  VISIT  OF  THE  COMMITTEE  1835-1836. 


timony  to  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour :  the 
Lord  alone  be  praised  for  it. 

The  result  of  the  visit  was,  first  the  decision  of  the  com- 
mittee, (reported  to  the  Monthly  Meeting,)  not  to  recommend 
disciplinary  proceedings  on  the  doctrinal  question  of  the 
Beacon ;  and  secondly,  to  hand  Isaac  Crewdson  their  private 
advice  to  withdraw  for  a  time,  from  public  ministry,  and  from 
attending  the  meetings  of  ministers  and  elders.  The  two 
conclusions,  in  my  opinion,  were  not  inconsistent  with  each 
other ;  both  arising,  by  a  kind  of  necessity,  from  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case.  But,  indeed,  some  of  us  on  that-  occasion, 
were  called  on  to  endure  a  '  fight  of  afflictions.' 

Whilst  I  had  no  unity  with  the  spirit  of  disaffection  and 
restlessness  which  marked  the  course  of  our  dissentient 
Friends,  I  found  it  my  place  in  the  whole  affair,  to  set  a 
strong  guard  against  opposite  dangers ;  and  these  I  had  from 
time  to  time  to  press  upon  the  attention  of  my  brethren.  The 
committee  adjourned  to  the  fourth  month  (1836,)  and  I  spent 
much  of  the  intermediate  time  in  drawing  up  my  Remarks  on 
the  Defence,  (written  in  reply  to  the  Beacon,)  which  have  been 
printed  for  private  use,  but  not  published ;  also  in  extracting 
from  several  other  modern  publications  of  Friends,  (wholly 
unauthorized  by  the  Society,)  passages  which  appeared  to  me 
to  be  erroneous  and  dangerous,  tending  (Avithout  the  smallest 
intention  on  the  part  of  the  writers,)  to  the  weakening  of  the 
true  faith  of  the  Christian.  Fully  and  faithfully  did  I  lay  the 
subject  before  my  brethren  on  my  return  to  Manchester ; 
and,  the  author  of  the  Defence  having  removed  out  of 
the  scope  of  the  committee's  labours,  I  spent  a  morning  in 
company  with  Josiah  and  William  Forstcr,  and  another 
member  of  the  committee,  in  reading  my  remarks  on  his  work 
to  the  men  elders  of  the  meeting,  of  which  he  had  before  been 
a  member.  They  were  also  sent  to  the  author  himself,  who, 
I  may  add,  is  a  truly  amiable  and  pious  individual. 

Isaac  Crewdson  having  substantially  complied  with  the 
advice  of  the  committee  respecting  his  ministry,  nothing 
further  was  done  in  his  case,  in  the  fourth  month.  Some 
other  features  in  the  general  question  of  disunity  among 


JET.  48. 


TO  LANCASHIRE. 


65 


Friends,  were,  however,  closely  attended  to ;  and  we  again 
left  Manchester  in  peace.  ( >n  my  return  home,  I  continued 
to  pursue  the  object  to  which  I  have  already  alluded,  and 
wrote  the  Strictures  on 'Truth  Vindicated.'  This  publication, 
teeming  as  it  does  with  the  kind  of  error  I  am  speaking  of. 
was  written  by  an  anonymous  author  in  Wales,  once,  but  not 
now,  a  member  of  our  body.  It  is  a  work  of  no  small  ability, 
and  had  been  (through  carelessness,  I  trust,)  circulated  and 
patronized  by  many  Friends.  Under  these  circumstances, 
some  check  was  essential.  When  the  Strictures  were  finished, 
I  laid  them  before  the  Morning  Meeting,  which,  of  course, 
did  not  commit  itself  to  the  controversy ;  but,  after  some 
discussion,  set  me  at  liberty  to  publish  them,  giving  an 
explicit  verdict  that  no  sentiment  was  advanced  in  my  pam- 
phlet at  variance  with  the  principles  of  the  Society  of  Friends. 
Two  thousand  copies  were  rapidly  sold ;  and  I  look  back  on 
this  little  service  in  the  cool  of  the  present  hour,  with  much 
satisfaction  and  thankfulness. 

The  followincr  are  from  his  Journal  of  this 
period  :  — 

2nd  mo.,  21st.  I  feel  thankful  that  I  have  not  been 
moved  by  any  thing  which  has  occurred,  from  my  own  position 
in  the  Society.  A  little  hope  yet  lives  that  a  remnant  will  be 
preserved  alive  in  the  truth,  and  enabled  steadily  to  maintain 
it  in  its  ivholcness.  That  hope  is  simply  and  solely  in  Christ ; 
for  in  these  days,  the  wisdom  of  man  is  more  than  ever  fool- 
ishness. 0  most  gracious  Lord  God,  who  didst,  as  I 
reverently  believe,  raise  us  up  to  be  a  people,  graciously  con- 
descend to  show  forth  thy  matchless  power  for  our  deliverance 
from  all  the  snares  of  Satan ;  and  be  pleased  according  to  thy 
wonted  loving  kindness,  to  guide  me,  thy  poor  unworthy 
servant,  in  the  path  of  simple  duty,  and  show  me  from  day  to 
day  wherein  thou  wouldst  have  me  and  my  children  to  serve 
thee,  0  Lord,  my  God  !  Suffer  not  one,  who  has  preached  to 
others,  to  become  himself  a  castaway.  Anoint  me  with 
abundance  of  the  fresh  oil  of  thy  kingdom ;   prepare  and 

Vol.  II.  — 5 


66 


STRICTURES  ON  TRUTH  VINDICATED. 


183G. 


direct  my  work  ;  and  enable  me,  I  earnestly  beseech  thee,  with 
a  single  eye,  to  seek  thine  honour  and  glory,  -who  alone  art 
worthy,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

2nd  mo.,  23rd.  Yesterday  I  took  my  Strictures  on  Truth 
Vindicated,  to  the  press,  to  my  own  satisfaction  and  relief  of 
mind.  I  have  now  to  work  on  the  Scripture  Essay.  I  also 
settled  my  accounts,  and  closed  another  year  of  pecuniary 
prosperity  with  thankfulness,  and  with  a  desire  to  be  a  faithful 
steward. 

TO  HIS  SISTER  ELIZABETH  FRY. 

Norwich,  1st  mo.,  19th,  1S3G. 

I  have  a  surplus  fund  which  I  think  I  ought  to  dispose  of 
at  the  winding  up  of  the  year  1835,  and  had  been  thinking  of 
sending  thee  a  portion  of  it,  to  which  thou  art  perfectly  wel- 
come. I  order  Barclay  and  Co.  to  pay  thy  draft  for  the 
amount.  Pray  do  not  allow  thyself  any  compunction  or 
hesitation  on  this  point.  I  shall  always  depend  on  thy  being 
perfectly  free  in  mentioning  thy  needs  to  me.  In  fact,  it  is  a 
kindness,  as  I  do  not  consider  that  my  circumstances  justify 
much,  if  any  accumulation. 

4th  month,  ord.  [Referring  to  his  labours  in  connexion 
with  some  controversial  pamphlets.]  As  far  as  I  can  judge, 
it  is  the  present  line  of  duty ;  [though]  in  various  respects 
uphill  and  arduous,  and  one  in  which  I  may  expect  rebuke  and 
suffering.  But  "if  our  heart  condemn  us  not,  then  have  we 
confidence  towards  God."  And  in  the  presence  of  the  Most 
High,  and  under  some  precious  feeling  of  it,  I  think  I  can  say 
with  truth,  that  my  heart  does  not  condemn  me  for  being  thus 
engaged.  0  that  I  may  be  yet  more  delivered  from  the  fear 
of  man  !  more  clothed  with  holy  boldness  as  well  as  meekness  ! 
0  that  I  may,  in  the  conduct  of  this  warfare,  take  every  step 
under  the  authority  of  the  Lord's  anointing,  and  not  one  step 
without  that  authority  ! 

As  a  general  principle,  I  must  surely  be  right  in  pleading 
for  simple,  unalloyed,  scriptural  truth.  May  the  great  Ruler 
and  Head  of  the  church  graciously  condescend  to  endue  me 


t 

JET.  48. 


LETTER  OX  GEOLOGY. 


67 


with  wisdom,  love  and  strength,  that  I  may  he  preserved  from 
doing  the  least  harm,  and  that  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  may 
prosper  in  my  hands !  While  these  desires  have  been  much 
awakened,  I  feel  the  necessity  of  rising  above  the  turmoils  of 
the  day,  and  of  knowing  my  soul  to  be  really  fixed  on  a  better 
and  holier  world. 

Most  merciful  Lord  God !  Be  pleased,  I  humbly  beseech 
thee,  to  obliterate  all  my  past  sins  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and 
plenteously  to  endue  me  with  wisdom  and  strength,  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  stand 
and  advance  in  my  rank  of  righteousness,  according  to  thy 
blessed  will,  for  the  benefit  of  thy  church,  and  for  a  purpose 
of  thy  glory,  Amen  and  Amen. 

Amidst  Joseph  John  Gurney's  other,  and  very 
different  engagements  at  this  period,  he  found  time 
to  write  a  short  tract  on  a  subject  in  which  he  had 
been  long  interested.  This  he  published  in  the 
spring  of  this  year,  under  the  title  of  A  Letter  to  a 
Clerical  Friend  on  the  accordance  of  Geological 
Discovery  with  Natural  and  Revealed  Religion.* 
Deeply  as  he  was  convinced  of  the  inspiration  of 
Holy  Scripture,  and  steadily  as  he  was  opposed  to 
any  theory  of  the  creation  not  reconcileable  with 
the  inspired  record,  he  was  well  assured  that  the 
investigations  of  an  enlightened  science,  when  con- 
ducted in  a  proper  spirit,  can,  in  the  end,  serve  only 
the  more  completely  to  illustrate  the  harmony  of 
the  Divine  mind  as. manifested  for  purposes  distinct, 
yet  not  contradictory,  in  the  book  of  nature  and  the 
book  of  grace.  "  Let  Geology,"  he  writes  in  one  of 
his  letters,  "have  her  full  scope  in  discovering  the 
ancient  secrets  of  the  crust  of  the  earth — she  will 
wonderfully  elucidate  natural  theology,  and  inflict 

*This  tract  is  reprinted  in  the  Minor  Works,  vol.  ii,  p.  201. 


68 


THE  YEARLY  MEETING. 


1836. 


no  wound  on  the  religion  of  the  Bible."  To  illustrate 
this  view  is  the  object  of  this  little  tract,  which  may 
still  be  read  with  interest,  notwithstanding  the 
increased  light  that  further  research  has  thrown 
upon  the  subject. 

In  the  fifth  month,  as  usual,  he  attended  the 
Yearly  Meeting.  Referring  to  it  in  the  Auto- 
biography, he  says : — 

The  yearly  meeting  of  1836  was  a  time  of  no  small  interest 
and  importance.  Although  considerable  excitement  was 
produced  by  the  unexpected  visit  to  this  country  of  Elisha 
Bates,  without  any  certificate  from  his  Monthly  Meeting,  yet 
on  the  whole,  the  prospect  of  an  increased  degree  of  good 
fellowship  seemed  to  brighten  upon  us.  In  consecpience  of  the 
unfair  questioning  which  had  arisen  on  the  Society's  views  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  it  was  agreed  to  issue  a  declaration  on 
that  subject.  I  ventured  to  state  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  what 
I  apprehended  ought  to  be  the  substance  of  it.  These 
suggestions  were  afterwards  adopted ;  the  declaration  was 
brought  in  and  passed,  with  the  warm  concurrence  of  the 
body  at  large.  It  formed  a  part  of  the  general  epistle,  which 
was  carefully  drawn  up  by  a  judicious  committee,  and  which  I 
believe  to  be  as  clear  and  important  a  document,  considered  as 
a  confession  of  faith,  as  was  ever  put  forth  by  a  body  of  profes- 
sing Christians ;  and  it  certainly  ought  to  be  received  as  a 
sufficient  reply  to  all  doubters  and  cavillers  on  the  subject  of 
the  Christian  belief  of  the  Society  of  Friends.*  This  issue  of 
the  Yearly  Meeting  afforded  to  my  own  mind  a  most  acceptable 
relief. 

*  The  portion  of  the  Yearly  Meeting's  epistle  here  alluded  to, 
is  as  follows  :  — 

"  Often  as  our  religious  Society  has  declared  its  belief  in  the  divine 
authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  upheld  the  sacred  volume  as 
the  only  divinely  authorized  record  of  the  doctrines  of  true  religion, 
we  believe  it  right  at  this  time  to  revive  some  important  declarations 


J3T.  48.       DECLARATION  ON  THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURES. 


69 


Earlliam  7th  mo.,  10th.  Some  missionaries  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society  came  to  us  on  fourth  day  morning. 
Williams's  account  of  the  South  Seas  highly  interesting  and 
instructive ;  about  250,000  nominal  Christians  now  in  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  with  rather  a  larger  proportion,  as  he 
thinks,  of  real  Christians,  than  in  this  country.  The  history 
of  Rara tonga,  discovered  and  christianized  by  his  own  instru- 
mentality, very  striking.    In  itself  worth  living  for  ! 

of  Scripture  itself,  on  the  subject.  It  is  expressly  declared  by  the 
Apostle  Peter,  that,  "the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will 
of  man ;  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost :"  2  Pet.  i,  21.  The  Apostle  John  declares  respecting 
the  gospel  which  he  wrote,  "  These  are  written  that  ye  might 
believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God ;  and  that  believing, 
ye  might  have  life  through  his  name:"  John  xx,  31.  Very  per- 
tinent and  comprehensive  is  the  language  which  the  Apostle  Paul 
addressed  to  Timothy;  "From  a  child  thou  hast  known  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation,  through 
faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration 
of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
instruction  in  righteousness ;  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works ;"  2  Tim.  iii,  15 — 17. 
Again  the  Apostle  says,  "  Whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime 
were  written  for  our  learning,  that  we  through  patience  and  comfort 
of  the  Scriptures  might  have  hope;"  Rom.  xv,  4.  -Finally,  our 
blessed  Lord  in  reference  to  those  divine  writings,  of  which  the 
grand  object,  in  accordance  with  his  own  declaration,  was  to  testify 
of  himself,  emphatically  declares  "  the  Scripture  cannot  be  broken  :" 
John  x,  35. 

'•  Although  most  of  these  passages  relate  to  the  Old  Testament, 
our  Society  has  always  freely  acknowledged  that  the  principles 
developed  in  them,  arc  equally  applicable  to  the  writings  of  the 
Evangelists  and  Apostles.  In  conformity  with  these  principles,  it 
has  ever  been,  and  still  is,  the  belief  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  that 
the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  were  given  by 
inspiration  of  God;  that,  therefore,  the  declarations  contained  in 
them,  rest  on  the  authority  of  God  himself;  and  there  can  be  no 
appeal  from  them  to  any  other  authority  whatsoever  :  that  they  are 
able  to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus,  being  the  appointed  means  of  making  known  to  us  the  blessed 


70 


LETTER. 


1836 


TO  ANNA  GURNEY  AND  SARAH  M.  BUXTON; 
(then  on  an  extended  tour  on  the  Continent  of  Europe.) 

Earlham,  7th  mo.,  1st,  1S36. 

I  am  quite  pleased  to  be  invited  by  Priscilla  Johnston  to 
contribute  to  a  parcel  of  letters  for  the  "Ambassador's  bag," 
for  I  assure  you  that  though  so  far  out  of  sight,  you  are 
anything  but  out  of  mind  to  me. 

I  suppose  that  you  are,  as  far  as  you  can  be,  missionaries ; 
and  that  wherever  you  arc,  you  do  not  forget  the  blessedness 
of  divine  truth,  either  for  yourselves  or  others.  *  *  * 

We  are  settled  again  at  our  delightful  home.  I  am 
surrounded  with  many  comforts,  and  my  dear  sister  Rachel 
Fowler's  being  now  fairly  settled  with  us,  is  a  satisfaction  to 
us  all.  The  Yearly  Meeting  was  a  good  one,  and  served 
some  important  purposes.  "We  put  forth  a  noble  declaration 
respecting  the  Scriptures,  and  on  some  points  of  doctrine,  in 
our  General  Epistle.  I  hope  it  will  settle  some  who  had 
before  been  very  restless.  But  my  path  in  these  matters  is 
still  somewhat  thorny  and  anxious.  Indeed  we  have  "  need 
of  patience,"  that  after  we  "have  done  the  will  of  God"  we 
may  "receive  the  promise." 

truths  of  Christianity :  that  they  are  the  only  divinely  authorized 
record  of  the  doctrines  which  we  are  bound  as  Christians  to  believe, 
and  of  the  moral  principles  which  are  to  regulate  our  actions :  that 
no  doctrine  which  is  not  contained  in  them  can  be  required  of  any 
one  to  be  believed  as  an  article  of  faith :  that  whatsoever  any  man 
says  or  does  which  is  contrary  to  the  Scriptures,  though  under  pro- 
fession of  the  immediate  guidance  of  the  Spirit,  must  be  reckoned 
and  accounted  a  mere  delusion. 

"  We  trust,  however,  that  none  of  our  members  will  content 
themselves  with  merely  entertaining  a  sound  view  on  this  subject ; 
but  that  they  will  remember  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  given  to 
us  that  they  may  be  diligently  used,  and  that  we  may  obtain  a  right 
understanding  of  them  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  Let  us  never  forget 
that  their  main  purpose  is,  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
to  bring  us  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  by  a  living  operative  faith 
in  him,  we  may  obtain  reconciliation  with  the  Father,  and  be  made 
partakers  of  everlasting  life." 


jET.  48. 


RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS  IN  NORFOLK. 


71 


In  the  course  of  the  summer  he  was  occupied  in 
various  religious  engagements  amongst  Friends  and 
Dthers,  principally  in  his  own  county. 

"It  was  a  time,"  he  writes  in  his  autobiography,  "during 
which  I  had  much  to  suffer,  not  only  from  missing  my 
dearest  earthly  companion,  hut  from  the  weakness  of  my 
nervous  system  ;  yet  in  the  blessed  influence  of  the  Spirit,  the 
Comforter,  and  in  the  exercise  of  ministerial  labour,  I  found, 
from  time  to  time,  the  requisite  relief.  This  was  particularly 
the  case  in  two  of  the  visits,  one  to  Lowestoft  and  Pakefield, 
where  my  dear  sister  Richenda  Cunningham  was  a  special 
helper ;  and  the  other  to  "Wells  and  Holkham.  In  the  latter 
I  had  some  rather  intimate  communication  with  Lady  Anne 
Coke,  for  whom  I  have  long  entertained  a  sincere  friendship : 
and,  at  night,  read  the  Scriptures  and  ministered  to  the 
whole  family,  guests  and  household,  from  70  to  80  in 
number.  It  was  a  time  of  much  solemnity,  and  reminded  me 
of  the  visit  to  Knowsly,  already  recorded  in  this  Memoir. 
Thomas  William  Coke,*  is  the  prince  of  British  commoners, 
now  a  very  old  man,  a  complete  gentleman  of  the  old  school, 
eminently  courteous,  and  remarkable  for  a  frank,  honest 
demeanour.  I  was  with  him  some  time  since,  at  his  one 
hundred  and  first .  half-yearly  audit,  when  110  tenants  came 
to  dine  with  him  and  pay  their  rents.  On  the  evening  which 
I  have  just  mentioned,  both  he  and  his  lady  appeared  to  feel 
a  good  deal ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  of  the  sincerity  of  their 
religious  principles." 

In  the  autumn  of  this  year  he  was  again  closely 
engaged  with  the  other  members  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting's  committee  in  Lancashire,  and  was  also 
much  occupied  in  a  somewhat  extended  course  of 
religious  labour  in  the  North  of  England  and  in 

*  Afterwards  Earl  of  Leicester. 


72 


FURTHER  LABOURS  AT  MANCHESTER. 


1836. 


Scotland.  Of  these  engagements  lie  has  preserved 
the  following  record  in  the  Autobiography:  — 

When  the  committee  met  at  Manchester,  in  the  9th 
month,  1830,  we  soon  learned  that,  since  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, our  friend  Isaac  Crewdson  had  re-coinmenced  and 
continued  his  ministerial  functions  without  reserve  ;  and  at 
the  same  time  it  was  evident,  that  so  far  was  unity  from  heing 
restored,  that  the  breach  had  become  wider  than  ever ;  so 
much  so  as  to  render  it  increasingly  clear,  that  principles 
were  at  work,  on  either  side,  which  operated  to  make  the 
distance  between  Friends  and  the  dissentients  greater  and 
greater. 

This  was  indicated  by  a  variety  of  circumstances  ;  but  more 
especially  by  certain  devotional  meetings  held  by  the  dissen- 
tients, on  first  day  evenings,  and  conducted  on  principles  of 
worship,  essentially  different  from  ours.  Was  it  right  that 
under  these  circumstances,  our  still  valued  friend,  the  author 
of  the  Beacon,  should  continue  to  act  as  a  minister  in  our 
meetings,  notwithstanding  the  advice  of  the  committee,  that 
he  should  for  a  time  withdraw  from  the  service  ?  Was  it 
possible  for  us,  as  faithful  servants  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  to 
leave  this  difficult  case  without  further  care,  and  just  in  this 
position  ?  Constrained,  as  we  were,  to  answer  these  questions 
in  the  negative,  what  course  remained  for  us  to  follow  ? 
None,  as  I  conceive,  but  that  which  we  adopted  ;  namely, 
that  of  taking  no  further  responsibility  on  ourselves,  and  of 
simply  reporting  the  actual  state  of  the  case  to  the  church, 
in  which,  by  our  discipline,  reside,  in  all  such  cases,  both  the 
authority  and  responsibility,  under  its  holy  Head.,  We 
therefore  went  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  with  a  simple  report 
of  the  fact,  (already  published  to  the  world  by  Isaac  Crewd- 
son's  friends,)  that  the  committee  had  advised  him  to  desist  for 
a  time,  from  his  public  ministry,  and  of  the  further  well  known 
circumstance,  that  this  advice  had  been  disregarded. 

No  sooner  was  this  report  read  to  the  Monthly  Meeting, 
than  I*;iae  Crewdson's  friends  demanded  of  us  a  clear  decla- 
ration of   the  grounds  on  which  the  advice  in  question  had 


JET.  48.      ENGAGEMENTS  IN  THE  NORTH  OF  ENGLAND. 


73 


been  given.  The  meeting  agreed  to  request  the  committee  to 
answer  the  inquiry.  We  accordingly  withdrew  to  consider 
our  reply ;  and  then  it  was  that  I  felt  it  my  clear  duty, 
decidedly  to  stand  forth  in  defence  of  our  well-known 
principles.  I  therefore  voluntarily  undertook  to  give  the 
answer  to  the  Monthly  Meeting.  Friends  freely  accepted  the 
offer.  We  returned  to  the  meeting ;  and,  under  a  measure 
of  holy  anointing,  graciously  afforded,  as  I  believe,  for  the 
occasion,  I  was  enabled  quietly,  and  with  sufficient  clearness, 
to  state  the  grounds  of  our  advice.  Nothing  of  importance 
was  said  in  reply ;  the  question  was  drawing  to  its  inevitable 
settlement ;  and,  after  a  long  and  painful  discussion,  in  which 
the  committee  refrained  from  taking  any  side,  (as  to  the  yea 
or  nay,)  the  meeting  came  to  a  solid  conclusion,  to  confirm 
the  advice  of  the  committee.  *  *  *  * 

We  now  left  Manchester,  agreeing  to  meet  again  in  about 
five  weeks  ;  an  interval  of  no  small  value  and  relief  to  myself, 
though  filled  up  by  labour  as  well  as  pleasure.  Be  it  ever 
remembered,  that,  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  labour  is  pleasure ! 
It  was  on  a  seventh  day,  that  I  went  from  Manchester  to 
York,  where  I  met  my  children  and  their  aunt  Rachel 
Fowler.  The  sabbath  was  spent  at  York,  and  a  large  public 
meeting  held  in  the  evening.  On  the  following  morning,  a 
meeting  of  peculiar  solemnity  took  place,  greatly  to  the 
comfort  of  my  own  mind.  It  was  with  the  patients  in  the 
"Retreat;"  and  afforded  me  renewed  evidence  of  a  fact  of 
which  I  had  been  before  convinced,  that  insanity  in  its  more 
moderate  degrees,  by  no  means  prevents  the  worship  of 
Almighty  God ;  and  further,  that  the  public  acts  of  worship 
are  highly  soothing  to  persons  afflicted  with  that  worst  of 
natural  maladies.  On  the  occasion  now  mentioned,  many  of 
the  poor  sufferers  found  relief  in  abundant  tears,  and  I  trust 
some  ability  was  afforded  us,  even  to  rejoice  together  in  the 
Lord  our  Redeemer. 

From  York  we  proceeded  to  Darlington,  where  we  spent  a 
few  interesting  days.  It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  find  our- 
selves under  the  roof  of  our  cousins  Jonathan  and  Hannah 
C.  Backhouse.    They  had  been  travelling  for  some  years  in 


74 


ENGAGEMENTS  IX  SCOTLAND. 


183G. 


America,  and  great  was  the  comfort  of  their  friends  in  their 
restoration  to  their  home  and  family. 

Whilst  at  Darlington  I  felt  much  interested  in  the  religious 
welfare  of  the  coal-pit  men  in  that  neighbourhood ;  there 
being  too  much  reason  to  believe  that  infidel,  and  even 
atheistic  publications  had  been  extensively  circulated  amongst 
them.  A  meeting  of  them  "was  convened  one  first  day  after- 
noon, at  a  pit's  mouth,  near  Bishop  Auckland,  a  temporary 
awning  having  been  erected  for  the  purpose.  A  very  large 
company  assembled,  (from  1500  to  2000,)  and  I  trust  it  was 
a  time  in  which  the  truth  was  permitted  to  triumph  over  all 
doubts  and  cavils.  I  afterwards  held  a  similar  meeting  near 
Newcastle.  Here  my  sister  Rachel  Fowler  and  Anna  met  us, 
and  after  some  good  service,  (as  I  trust)  especially  in  two 
meetings  for  young  people,  we  pursued  our  course  into 
Scotland.  There  we  visited  Hawick  and  Jedburgh,  (where  I 
held  a  good  public  meeting,)  Melrose,  &c,  and  so  passed  on 
to  Edinburgh.  Lively  and  pleasant  indeed  was  our  short 
sojourn  in  that  place.  It  gave  us  the  opportunity  of  enlarging 
the  circle  of  our  friends.  More  particularly  was  I  pleased  to 
form  a  friendship  with  Dr.  Abercrombie,  the  author  of  those 
able  works,  so  generally  esteemed,  on  the  Intellectual  Powers, 
and  Moral  Feelings.  No  man,  perhaps,  has  written  more 
ably  on  the  subject  of  the  moral  principle,  universally  com- 
municated to  mankind.  He  came  to  dine  with  us  at  our 
hotel,  and  I  took  the  opportunity  of  explaining  to  him  the 
views  of  Friends  on  this  subject,  namely,  that  the  light  which 
enables  the  conscience  to  perceive  the  great  dictates  of  the 
divine  law,  even  independently  of  an  outward  revelation,  is  a 
measure  of  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  graciously  bestowed  on 
all  men  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  He  made  no 
objection  to  these  views,  and  I  have  seldom  found  them 
otherwise  than  acceptable  to  evangelical  Christians.  Dr. 
Abercrombie  is  considered  the  first  physician  in  Edinburgh. 
His  works  display  a  mind  of  a  very  lucid  and  acute  character; 
a  combination  of  sound  philosophy  and  evangelical  piety, 
which  renders  them  invaluable.  We  enjoyed  some  true 
communion  in  spirit  before  we  parted ;  and  I  trust  we  shall 


JET.  49. 


LABOURS  OF  THE  COMMITTEE. 


75 


always  remember  each  other  in  love.  Dr.  Chalmers  with  his 
family  we  found  at  Burntisland,  a  sea  bathing  place  in  the 
north  of  the  Forth.  Very  much  was  it  to  our  mutual 
enjoyment  to  meet  again.  His  conversation  was  luminous  as 
usual,  and  he  received  my  strong  words  of  warning  against 
hio-h-churchism  with  great  good  feeling.  In  a  parting 
opportunity  we  were  brought  into  that  unity  of  spirit  which 
overflows  all  sectarian  distinctions. 

From  Burntisland  wre  proceeded  to  Wemyss  Castle,  a  fine 
old  baronial  residence  on  the  rocky  coast  of  Fifeshire,  where 
our  friend  Captain  Wemyss  treated  us  with  characteristic 
hospitality ;  thence  to  Benny  Hill,  the  comfortable  little 
lairdship  of  the  Johnstons,  where  two  days,  passed  with  my 
niece  Priscilla  and  her  husband,  were  to  our  mutual  comfort, 
and  so  across  the  country  by  Stirling  to  Glasgow.  At  a 
large  public  meeting  there,  I  had  to  insist,  in  an  especial 
manner,  on  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  reviewing  the 
subject  after  the  manner  of  Friends.  I  afterwards  found  that 
Dr.  Wardlaw,  who  had  published  a  book  on  the  Beacon  side 
of  the  controversy,  was  present  with  a  great  number  of  his 
people.  At  his  request  we  went  to  breakfast  with  him  at  his 
cottage  on  the  banks  of  the  Clyde,  when  I  had  a  full  oppor- 
tunity of  more  explicitly  informing  him  of  our  true  views  of 
spiritual  influence,  and  of  correcting  his  misapprehensions 
respecting  us.  He  received  the  communication  with  great 
attention  and  respect,  and  I  trust  it  served  a  good  purpose. 
We  parted  in  much  love,  after  fervent  prayer  had  been  offered 
for  him  and  his  interesting  family.* 

After  holding  many  meetings  in  Cumberland,  especially  in 
the  coal  and  lead  mining  districts,  where  there  appeared  a 
great  openness  among  the  people  towards  Friends  and  their 
doctrines,  I  returned  to  Manchester.  Great  were  the  diffi- 
culty and  conflict  which  awaited  us  there;  nevertheless  I 
believed  it  to  be  my  duty  to  support  Friends,  in  promoting  a 

*  Joseph  John  Gurney  afterwards  addressed  to  Dr.  Wardlaw 
several  letters  on  these  subjects;  which  he  subsequently  published. 
See  Friendly  Letters  to  Dr.  Wardlaw,  Norwich,  1836. 


70 


LABOURS  OF  THE  COMMITTEE. 


1836. 


total  change  in  the  "  overseers,"  and  in  discouraging  the 
irregular  meetings  for  worship,  which  the  dissatisfied  party 
had  instituted.  The  difference  of  principle  between  that  party 
and  the  society  had  become  so  obvious,  that  no  other  line  of 
conduct  could  be  pursued  by  me  consistently  with  my  own 
views.  The  crisis  was  now  come ;  the  Monthly  Meeting 
appointed  new  overseers ;  and,  within  a  very  short  time,  our 
long-valued  Friends,  Isaac  Crcwdson,  William  Boulton,  and 
many  others — in  all,  about  fifty — resigned  their  membership 
in  the  society. 

Most  sincerely  do  I  love  these  Friends,  and  heartily  do  I 
desire  their  welfare ;  but  we  arc  separated,  not  merely  by  a 
diversity  of  practice,  but  by  the  difference  of  principle  on 
which  that  diversity  is  grounded.  We  must,  therefore,  agree 
to  differ — in  the  humble  hope  that,  through  a  reverent,  abiding 
trust  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  may  meet  at  last  where 
differences  will  exist  no  longer,  and  where  all  misconceptions 
of  one  another's  conduct,  will  for  ever  cease. 

Thus  terminated  the  proceedings  of  the  committee 
at  Manchester.  The  Friends,  who  then  resigned 
their  membership,  at  first  established  a  separate 
meeting,  which  was,  however,  discontinued  in  the 
course  of  a  few  years,  as  its  supporters  found  that 
there  was  little  to  distinguish  them  from  some  other 
communities  of  professing  Christians.  Those  who 
withdrew  from  Friends  in  other  places  about  the 
same  period,  gradually  became,  in  like  manner, 
united  to  other  Christian  societies.  No  distinct 
body  now  survives  to  preserve  a  memorial  of  this 
secession.  But  though  the  loss  of  so  many  who 
might  have  been  valuable  members  cannot  but  be 
greatly  deplored,  it  may  be  thankfully  acknow- 
ledged that,  whilst  not  insensible  of  its  weakness, 
the  Society  of  Friends,  in  England,  has  been  mer- 
cifully permitted  to  emerge  from  these  difficulties, 


jst.  49. 


DEATH  OF  LOUISA  HOAIIE. 


77 


more  than  ever  united  in  its  attachment  to  the 
essential  spirituality  of  the  Christian  religion,  in 
its  inseparable  connexion  with  pure  evangelical 
truth. 

"In  reviewing  my  conduct,"  adds  Joseph  John  Gurney 
towards  the  conclusion  of  the  foregoing  account,  "  I  am  very 
ready  to  acknowledge  that,  under  the  difficulties  of  the  case, 
I  may  have  been  betrayed  into  some  minor  errors  in 
expression,  &c.  ;  but  on  calm  and  deliberate  reflection,  I  am 
not  aware  that,  in  any  respect  of  importance,  I  could  have 
acted  differently.  In  reference  to  these  painful  affairs,  in  all 
their  various  stages,  I  can  say  with  the  apostle,  '  I  trust  I  have 
a  good  conscience.'  " 

During  Joseph  John  Gurney's  absence  on  this 
journey,  he  received  the  sorrowful  tidings  of  the 
decease,  after  a  rather  lingering  illness,  of  his  sister 
Louisa  Hoare,  the  wife  of  the  late  Samuel  Hoare, 
of  Hampstead.  With  the  warmth  of  brotherly 
affection,  he  thus  traces  her  character  in  the 
Autobiography. 

"  What  a  sister  and  friend  has  Louisa  been  to  me  ;  and  how 
glowing  is  the  picture  of  her  that  memory  is  often  painting 
for  me  !  Perhaps  I  should  not  be  far  wrong  in  estimating  her 
as  superior,  in  point  of  talent,  to  any  other  of  my  father's 
eleven  children.  She  was  a  calm,  deep  thinker,  and  applied 
her  well  wrought  out  views  and  principles  to  action  with  a 
perseverance  and  exactness  which  were  very  uncommon.  No 
small  sense  had  she  of  the  true  bearing  and  value  of  the  views 
of  Friends ;  but  her  circumstances  in  married  life  strongly 
led  in  another  direction.  Education  was  her  great  forte. 
Her  work  on  Nursery  Discipline,  or  the  Early  Education  of 
Children,  is  replete  with  wise  thoughts,  well  expressed,  and 
has  met  with  a  widely-extended  circulation.  A  little  book  on 
the  same  subject,  for  the  use  of  the  poor,  is  also  of  much 


78 


PREPARATION  FOR 


183G-1837. 


value,  as  is  her  interesting  Memoir  of  a  Workhouse  Boy.  She 
had  a  larger  and  yet  more  important  work  on  hand,  being  a 
collection  of  contrasts  between  the  effects  of  religion  and 
irreligion,  afforded  by  the  lives  and  deaths  of  the  godly  and 
ungodly,  the  believing  and  unbelieving,  the  righteous  and  the 
Wicked.  I  never  could  persuade  her  to  prepare  it  for  the 
press :  but  I  still  hope  it  may  in  time  see  the  light.  The 
decease  of  her  eldest  son  inflicted  a  wound  on  her  sensitive 
constitution  from  which  she  never  recovered.  Her  sufferings 
were  peculiarly  affecting ;  but  she  struggled  against  them  with 
a  well-principled  steadiness  which  afforded  us  much  instruction  ; 
and  her  hold  on  the  truth,  and  on  its  blessed  promises,  was 
never  shaken. 

The  winter  was  spent  by  Joseph  John  Gurney 
mostly  at  home,  in  the  enjoyment  of  the  company 
of  his  children.  During  this  recess  from  more 
active  labours,  a  prospect  of  extensive  service  in  a 
distant  land  gradually  opened  before  him  with 
increasing  clearness.  The  following  extracts  will 
enable  the  reader  to  trace  the  course  of  his  mind  in 
relation  to  this  important  subject. 

After  a  short  visit  to  London  where  he  was 
detained  a  few  days  by  a  heavy  fall  of  snow  at  the 
house  of  his  brother  Samuel  Gurney,  he  writes :  — 

1st  mo.,  5th,  1837.  The  commencement  of  the  new  year 
was  felt  with  a  sort  of  melancholy  solemnity ;  but  the  Lord 
afterwards  seemed  very  graciously  to  lift  up  the  light  of  his 
countenance  upon  me.  My  situation  just  now  in  the  church 
is  one  of  considerable  humiliation ;  which  I  think  I  am 
content  to  bear,  if  so  be  the  precious  cause  of  eternal  truth 
may  not  suffer  through  me.  A  calming  influence  is  cheeringly 
spread  over  my  own  mind  this  morning,  in  the  humble  belief 
that  the  Lord  will  provide. 

1st  mo.,  11th.  I  could  hardly  have  believed  it  possible  that 
four  or  five  days  should  have  witnessed  so  remarkable  a 


JET.  49. 


MORE  EXTENDED  LABOURS. 


79 


change  in  my  condition  of  mind,  prospects,  intentions, 
feelings,  &c,  as  has  been  the  case  since  my  last  entry.  For 
several  months  past,  I  have  been  suffering  from  time  to  time 
under  a  state  of  conflict,  and  a  weight  of  sorrow,  for  which  I 
was  wholly  unable  to  account ;  though  at  no  time,  that  I 
remember,  have  I  quite  lost  either  faith,  hope,  or  patience ;  or 
quite  slipped  from  my  footing  on  the  rock — Christ  Jesus.  It 
seems  to  have  been  permitted  for  my  humiliation  ;  for  the 
breaking  of  me  down  —  yea,  for  the  grinding  of  me  into 
dust  —  before  the  Lord  ;  and  a  thick  vail  of  darkness  was 
spread  over  the  future,  which  it  was  impossible  to  penetrate. 
I  often  seemed  to  myself  as  one  cast  out  and  trodden  on, 
who  could  be  of  little  farther  use  in  the  church  of  my 
Redeemer. 

During  the  continuance  of  this  condition,  I  may  gratefully 
acknowledge  that  the  anointing  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  was 
from  season  to  season  bestowed  in  a  measure  for  my  refresh- 
ment ;  especially  through  the  exercise  of  the  ministry.  But 
if  the  cloud  broke  away  for  a  time,  that  time  was  but  very 
short ;  and  the  hand  of  the  Lord  still  appeared  to  be  very 
heavy  upon  me.  Seldom,  if  ever,  have  I  suffered  more  in  this 
way,  than  during  last  first  day  night ;  a  time  of  tempest- 
tossing  indeed  !    Notwithstanding  some  relief  in  the  morning 

o  o  o 

of  second  day,  I  went  heavy  laden  and  broken  to  call  on  . 

A  few  words  of  ministry,  which  were  then  addressed  to  me, 
seem  to  have  been  the  appointed  means  of  breaking  the  spell ; 
and  as  I  was  afterwards  riding  to  Thickthorn,  my  conflict 
fled  away,  and  I  was  left  in  a  calm,  but  decided  possession  of 
the  most  important  religious  prospect  which  has  yet  fallen  to 
my  lot  —  a  prospect  which  has  been  floating  before  me  for 
about  twenty  years,  and  now  seems  to  be  quickly  gathering  to 
its  focus.  Delightful  tranquillity  was  my  portion  during  the 
remainder  of  the  day  and  the  whole  of  the  next  day. 

TO  HIS  BROTHER  SAMUEL  GURNEY. 

Fakcnham,  1st  mo.,  20th,  JS37. 

I  believe  that  I  ought  not  longer  to  delay  informing  thee 
of  my  present  condition  of  mind  in  reference  to  religious  scr- 


80 


PROSPECT  OF  VISIT 


1837. 


vice.  Our  dear  sister  Fry  is  more  aware  than  you  are,  of  the 
remarkable  measure  of  mental  conflict  under  -which  I  have 
suffered  for  several  months  past. 

About  ten  days  ago,  this  conflict  was  wonderfully  removed 
in  the  view  of  quietly  submitting  without  much  further  delay, 
to  a  prospect  which  has  been  more  or  less  floating  before  me 
for  nearly  twenty  years,  of  no  less  magnitude  than  that  of 
crossing  the  Atlantic,  and  visiting  Friends  and  others  in 
America. 

Ever  since  something  like  a  surrender  at  discretion  on  this 
subject,  I  have,  with  few  intermissions,  felt  much  more  at 
ease  in  mind,  cheerful,  and  happy,  and  preserved  from  anxiety 
about  the  future ;  though  at  times,  of  course,  a  tide  of  fears 
and  doubts  sets  in  upon  me ;  but  it  is  my  increasing  appre- 
hension, that  the  Lord  is  condescending  to  require  the  sacrifice 
of  me. 

Until  within  a  short  time,  I  permitted  myself  to  believe, 
that  some  future  year  would  prove  to  be  the  right  time.  My 
present  apprehension  is,  that  there  ought  not  to  be  any  delay 
beyond  the  present  year ;  and  that,  if  nothing  providential 
forbids,  it  may  probably  devolve  upon  me  to  mention  the  sub- 
ject at  our  ensuing  Monthly  Meeting,  that  is,  on  fifth  day, 
the  9th  of  next  month. 

Still  my  mind  is  by  no  means  fully  settled  on  that  point ; 
and  I  am,  of  course,  open  to  your  counsel.  I  know  I  shall 
have  your  fervent  petitions  on  my  account,  and  your  tenderest 
sympathy. 

I  am  quite  tranquil,  and  feel  a  hope  that  if  this  matter  is 
required,  the  Lord  will  not  be  wanting  in  giving  me  the 
double  evidence  which  such  a  service  seems  to  demand. 

TO  TIIOMAS  FOWELL  BUXTON. 

Earlham,  1st  mo.,  2Sth,  1837. 

My  dearest  Buxton, 

Thanks  for  thy  verbal  advice  on  the  subject  of 
America,  and  still  more  thanks  for  thy  letter,  which  I  am 
able  to  digest  with  quietness  to-day  under  a  peculiar  feeling 


JET.  4'J. 


TO  AMERICA. 


SI 


of  rest  and  relief.  I  very  much  accord  with  thee  in  thy  view 
of  the  principles  on  which  it  must  he  settled.  "Do  the  will 
of  God,  whatsoever  sacrifice  it  may  bring  in  its  train,  but 
take  care  not  to  involve  yourself  in  the  sacrifice  until  you  are 
quite  sure  that  it  is  his  will." 

To  both  these  positions  I  say,  "Amen;"  but  I  wish  to  be 
preserved  from  exaggerating  cither  the  sacrifice  itself,  or  the 
kind  and  measure  of  evidence  it  requires.  On  both  these 
points  I  desire  to  be  as  simple  as  a  child.  First,  with  respect 
to  the  sacrifice,  I  feel  and  acknowledge  it  to  be  great,  and  by 
far  the  greatest  I  have  ever  been  called  upon  to  make  in  my 
Christian  course.  Yet  I  do  not  consider  that  absence  in  a 
distant  land  during  two  or  even  three  years,  involves  the  per- 
manent surrender  either  of  my  home  privileges  or  home 
duties.  It  is  what  most  men  would  submit  to  without  much 
hesitation  in  the  pursuit  of  health.  I  have  no  idea  that  the 
personal  difficulties  or  deprivation  of  outward  comfort,  which 
would  attend  the  execution  of  such  a  purpose,  would  be  to 
any  great  or  overwhelming  extent.  With  respect  to  my 
darling  children,  and  all  over  whom  I  am  here  permitted  to 
exercise  some  beneficial  influence,  my  mind  is  stayed  upon 
two  grand  considerations.  First,  that  the  influence  of 
Christian  love,  and  even  of  Christian  authority  when 
grounded  in  love,  is  by  no  means  extinguished,  but,  in  some 
respects  increased,  by  the  absence  of  the  party  who  exerts  it ; 
and  it  may  by  the  very  discipline  which  a  temporary  separa- 
tion involves,  be  prepared  for  a  yet  more  vigorous  and  decided 
exercise  in  future.  And  secondly,  and  more  especially,  that 
if  my  absence  is  ordered  of  the  Lord,  it  is  far  safer  for  my 
children  as  avcII  as  for  myself,  that  I  should  be  absent  than 
present ;  for  there  is  no  example  which  I  could  set  before  them 
with  so  little  advantage  as  that  of  disobedience  to  the  glorious 
Saviour  to  whose  service  I  wish  them  to  be  devoted.  In  the 
mean  time  I  feel  a  humble  confidence  that  so  long  as  I  am 
conformed  to  his  will,  he  who  protects  the  fatherless,  will 
graciously  protect  them  and  supply  all  their  need,  temporally 
Vol.  II.  —  6 


82 


PROSrECT  OF  VISIT 


1837. 


and  spiritually,  unspeakably  better  than  I  could  do  by  any 
planning  of  mine  in  a  direction  contrary  to  the  divine  counsels. 

These  remarks  bring  me  to  my  second  head — the  point  of 
evidence.  I  am  free  to  confess,  that  for  evidence  I  expect 
only  a  quiet,  deliberate,  settled  sense  of  duty,  in  connexion 
■with  my  general  call  to  the  ministry ;  such  a  sense  of  duty  as 
I  cannot  possibly  bring  upon  myself;  which  lives  through 
times  of  appalling  cloudiness;  and  which  ever  and  anon,  at 
happier  seasons,  bursts  forth  with  a  brightness  all  its  own, 
rises  into  authority  by  its  native  power,  and  brings  me,  in 
spite  of  all  discouragements,  into  a  happy  and  easy  tranquillity, 
if  I  am  but  submissive  to  it. 

Thou  wilt  perceive  that  my  views  and  experience  on  this 
subject  are  connected  with  my  general  call  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  With  regard  to  that  general  call  itself,  I  suppose 
that  Christians  of  every  denomination  who  have  entered  on 
so  sacred  a  function  with  the  seriousness  which  it  demands, 
Would  acknowledge  a  similar  experience,  and  would  cast 
themselves,  in  this  awful  affair  between  God  and  their  souls, 
on  the  same  description  of  evidence.  Here,  perhaps,  many 
would  leave  it ;  and,  for  the  location  and  peculiar  direction  of 
the  work,  would  look  for  nothing  more  than  that  providential 
guidance  which  is  marked  by  outward  circumstances.  But  it 
has  been  for  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  my  settled  belief 
that  the  same  description  of  evidence  may  be  looked  for  and 
ought  to  be  followed  with  respect  to  what  may  be  called  the 
secondary  parts  of  a  call  to  this  service.  "  Thou  shalt  go  to 
all  that  I  shall  send  thee,  and  whatsoever  I  command  thee 
thou  shalt  speak."  It  is  upon  this  principle  that  I  have 
endeavoured  to  act  ever  since  I  was  first  so  engaged ;  and, 
though  I  am  very  sensible  of  the  infirmity  of  the  earthen 
vessel,  I  may  truly  say  that  I  have  found  my  Lord  and 
Master  to  be  a  most  sure  and  sufficient  guide ;  and  that  my 
security  and  success  in  the  work,  have  ever  been  found  to 
depend  on  a  simple,  faithful  following  of  the  Lord's 
"anointing."  This  is  a  clue  that  I  dare  not  forsake  or 
neglect  or  refuse  to  follow.    I  have  the  belief  impressed  upon 


El,  49. 


TO  AMERICA. 


83 


me,  that  if  I  did  so,  it  would  be  to  the  peril  of  my  soul. 
And  yet  I  humbly  trust  that  the  constraining  principle  which 
binds  me  to  the  service  is  love  rather  than  fear. 

I  am  far  from  confining  this  view  of  the  immediate 
guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  I 
apply  it  generally  to  our  whole  course  of  duty,  and  even  to 
temporal  avocations,  which  are  more  or  less  connected  with 
our  own  religious  interests  and  those  of  others.  I  think  thy 
own  experience  with  respect  to  parliament  and  parliamentary 
duties  has,  in  an  eminent  degree,  tallied  with  this  remark. 
But  I  nevertheless  conceive  that  the  application  of  this 
doctrine  to  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  is  marked  with  pre- 
eminent clearness,  and  operates  with  peculiar  force. 

With  regard  to  my  prospect  of  parliamentary  duty  some 
years  ago,  to  which  thou  hast  alluded ;  certain  it  is  that  I  was 
led  to  the  consideration  of  it  under  feelings  which  appeared  to 
me  to  be  of  a  sacred  character ;  but  never  was  I  brought  to  the 
point  of  concluding  that  the  thing  was  right ;  and  after  some 
trial  of  patience,  I  was  delivered  from  all  bonds  on  the  subject, 
without  any  human  instrumentality,  and  without  any  aid  from 
circumstances.* 

With  respect  to  America,  after  all  that  can  be  said  on  every 
hand,  my  only  course  is  to  go  to  my  Lord  and  Master,  in 
simple  faith  and  fervent  prayer,  with  the  question — "Is  it  of 
myself,  or  is  it  of  thee  V  or,  in  other  words,  "  Is  it  wrong 
or  is  it  right?"  the  two  questions  being  perfectly  equivalent. 

I  will  not  say  that  I  am  yet  in  possession  of  that  full  and 
clear  affirmative  answer  to  this  question,  on  which  it  is  safe 
for  me  to  act.  And  most  heartily  do  I  desire  that,  in  weighing 
the  subject,  I  may  be  preserved  from  presumption.  But 
honesty  compels  me  to  acknowledge  that  the  conviction  that 
this  is  actually  the  path  which  he  sees  fit  to  point  out  to  me  is 
not  decreasing.  In  the  mean  time  I  am  mercifully  favoured 
with  some  quietness,  and  I  hope  sobriety  of  mind.  My  hum- 
ble hope  and  belief  is,  that  if  this  thing  be  not  required  of 
me,  he  will  either  providentially  or  spiritually,  cast  a  bond 


*  See  supra,  Vol.  I,  p.  493. 


84 


FROSPECT  OP  VISIT 


1837. 


upon  me  which  will  detain  me  here ;  and  that  if  it  be  required, 
you  -will  all  he  able,  in  due  season,  to  adopt  the  language, 
"  Loose  him,  and  let  him  go." 

TO  HIS  SISTER  ELIZABETH  FRY. 

Norwich,  1st  mo.,  31st,  1S37. 

I  am  glad  to  report  comfortably  of  myself  to-day,  as  I  am 
far  better  in  body ;  and  in  mind  tranquil  and  at  ease,  in 
unreserved  submission  to  the  prospect  already  mentioned  to 
thee.  I  feel  increasingly  bound  to  it,  and  cannot  believe  that 
the  voice  which  leads  me  into  it,  and  which  during  the  last 
few  days  has  been  very  distinct,  is  the  voice  of  a  stranger,  or 
any  other  than  that  of  the  true  Shepherd.  "With  regard  to 
time,  though  I  felt  pretty  well  satisfied  with  the  view  taken  by 
thee  of  it  when  we  were  together,  it  is  now  evident  to  me,  that 
the  peculiarly  close  conflict  which  has  been  allotted  me  for 
many  months,  was,  (though  unknown  to  myself,)  preparing  me 
for  an  earlier  surrender  to  the  service.  My  natural  judgment 
also  coincides  with  this,  for  when  such  a  burden  is  decidedly 
laid  upon  the  mind,  there  is  nothing  like  throwing  it  off  without 
unnecessary  delay.  Otherwise  one  is  crippled  and  spoiled  for 
everything  else.  So  also  with  respect  to  the  Monthly  Meeting, 
I  believe  it  best  to  give  Friends  their  full  time,  though  an  early 
beginning  of  it  may  be  the  consequence.  I  have  endeavoured 
just  to  tread  on  the  "stepping  stones"  as  they  have  appeared, 
and  in  this  way  have  now  mentioned  the  subject  to  all  my 
brothers  and  sisters,  and  to  all  my  partners  in  the  Norwich 
bank.  The  result  is,  less  difficulty  and  obstruction  than  might 
have  been  anticipated.  But  I  have  had  my  low  seasons,  and 
may  have  them  again  before  I  go  further. 

1st  mo.,  2Ath.  We  had  an  excellent  meeting  last  fifth  day 
morning ;  William  Forster's  ministry  most  delightful ;  on 
being  brought  through  the  fire.  Dearest  Catherine,  Rachel, 
my  aunt,  and  my  own  children,  have  now  been  informed  of  my 
condition  of  mind,  and  I  have  written  to  my  brother  Samuel, 
&c.  Under  the  trial  necessarily  occasioned  by  this  develop- 
ment, I  feel  wonderfully  tranquil  and  quiet ;  and,  in  some 
degree  of  the  breaking  down  of  my  own  will  before  the  Lord, 


JET.  49. 


TO  AMERICA. 


85 


only  desire  to  be  favoured,  on  a  calm  and  deliberate  view  of 
the  case,  with  sufficiently  clear  evidence  as  to  the  real  path  of 
duty.  I  feel,  in  the  meantime,  happily  able  to  attend  to  the 
calls,  and  even  the  pleasures  of  the  day. 

2nd  mo.,  5th.  [Referring  to  a  visit  from  two  of  his 
brothers.]  I  believe  they  have  both  left  me  with  the  feeling, 
that  this  sacrifice,  alfecting  as  it  evidently  is  to  them  and  all 
the  family,  as  well  as  to  myself,  must,  unless  providentially 
impeded,  be  quietly  submitted  to.  I  have  been  favoured  with 
unbroken  tranquillity ;  although,  at  times,  lowness,  as  well  as 
some  anxiety  about  my  bodily  state,  have  been  my  portion. 
On  the  whole,  it  is  impossible  not  to  perceive,  that  the  way 
towards  this  prospect  has  been  so  far  wonderfully  made  for 
me.  Oh !  that  I  may  continue  under  the  constant  and  settled 
impression  that  I  can  do  nothing  well  of  myself,  and  that  so 
far  as  I  am  enabled  to  go  forward  steadily  in  the  path  of 
apprehended  duty,  it  is  entirely  of  the  grace  and  goodness  of 
the  Lord ! 

According  to  the  Christian  order  which  has  been 
long  established  in  the  Society  of  Friends,  it  was 
necessary,  before  Joseph  John  Gurney  could  go  forth 
in  the  extensive  service  now  before  him,  that  he 
should   obtain   not   only   the   concurrence   of  the 
Friends   of  his   own   neighbourhood    and  county, 
testified  by  the  "certificates"  of  the  Monthly  and 
Quarterly  Meetings,  of  which  he  was  a  member;  but 
also  that  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  ministers  and 
elders,  consisting  of  representatives  and  others  from 
the  various  meetings  of  Friends  in  those  stations  in 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland.    On  the  morning  of  the 
day  on  which  he  was  about  to  lay  the  subject  before 
the  Friends  of  his  own  Monthly  Meeting,  he  received 
the  unlooked  for  intelligence  of  the  death  of  his 
sister-in-law  Lady  Harriet  Gurney. 


86 


CERTIFICATES  GRANTED  BY  HIS  MONTHLY 


1837. 


lie  afterwards  writes  :  — 

2nd  mo.,  1-itJi.  Third  day.  Oh !  the  importance,  and,  in 
some  respects,  awfulness  of  the  past  week  !  During  the  former 
part,  my  mind  continued  tranquil,  but  fixed  without  change 
on  the  prospect  before  me.  At  my  request,  our  visitors  left 
us  on  fourth  day  morning,  that  I  might  have  that  day  quietly 
to  myself  at  home,  in  order  afresh  to  ponder  all  my  ways. 
Our  little  home  circle  was  calm,  and,  on  the  whole,  happy; 
the  night  easy  to  me.  But,  alas  !  while  I  was  dressing  on 
fifth  day  morning,  a  special  messenger  from  Runcton  was 
ushered  into  my  chamber,  with  the  appalling  intelligence  that 
our  dearest  sister  Harriet  had  been  prematurely  confined,  and 
was  dead.  I  was  favoured  with  much  quietness  of  spirit  on 
receiving  these  heavy  tidings ;  broke  them  to  dear  Catherine, 

and  rode  to  Norwich  to  inform  C          W  ,  who,  with 

Lady  J  ,  and  Catherine,  were  requested  to  come  to  Runc- 
ton at  once ;  then  returned  to  Earlhara  to  see  Catherine  before 
her  departure ;  and  afterwards  went  to  our  solemn,  most 
important  meeting.  The  meeting  for  worship  was  refreshing, 
and  yet  deeply  searching.  Frances  Page  spoke  excellently  on 
the  case  of  Elijah  at  Mount  Horeb ;  and  I  was  led  to  vindicate 
the  certainty  of  the  divine  guidance  by  the  voice  of  the  Spirit; 
obedience  to  it  being  the  only  safe  j>ath  either  for  time  or 
eternity.  The  women  were  requested  to  keep  their  seats  for 
the  Monthly  Meeting;  and,  after  a  solemn  pause,  I  fully 
unfolded  my  weighty  concern  for  America,  not  feeling  that 
the  duty  of  so  doing  was  in  the  least  degree  affected  by  the 
trial  of  the  morning.  The  subject  was  well  considered,  under 
'deep  solemnity,  and  very  full  unity  and  sympathy  were 
expressed  by  large  numbers,  so  that  a  certificate  was  ordered. 
Dear  Frances  Page  thought  that  a  ram  might  possibly  still  be 
caught  in  the  thicket ;  if  so,  how  entirely  willing  shall  I  be  to 
accept  it ;  but  if  not,  may  I  have  grace  to  go  simply  forward ! 
Early  the  next  morning,  I  went  off  with  Anna  to  Runcton. 
There  I  passed  sixth,  seventh,  and  first  days ;  a  time  of  deep 
mourning  indeed,  especially  sixth  day.    Afterwards  we  were 


SET.  49. 


AND  QUARTERLY  MKKTIXCS. 


87 


more  tranquil.  My  dear  brother  is  •wonderfully  calm,  and 
supported,  though  broken,  and  sorely  tried.  I  read  with  the 
household  and  others  twice  on  first  day ;  and  we  were,  I  trust, 
favoured  with  the  gracious  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
accompanied  by  a  sweet  apprehension  of  her  perfect  happiness. 

3rd  7)io.,  10th.  Yesterday  our  Monthly  Meeting  was 
largely  attended.  We  had  a  solemn  meeting  for  worship,  in 
which  it  was  given  to  me  to  speak  of  the  quietness  of  those 
in  whom  Christ  governs ;  its  foundation  and  characteristics. 
Afterwards  my  certificate  was  read  and  signed,  under  feelings 
of  great  solemnity.    It  was  to  me  inexpressibly  affecting. 

4th  mo.,  4th.  The  Quarterly  Meeting,  on  fifth  day  last,  was 
well  attended,  and  a  very  solemn  season.  In  the  consideration 
of  my  certificate  much  unity  was  expressed,  and,  I  believe,  felt 
generally ;  and  the  certificate  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  was 
finally  completed  by  an  excellent  endorsement. 

4th  mo.,  10th.  Peace  of  mind  —  the  result  of  an  arrange- 
ment with  my  partners,  respecting  my  profits  from  business. 
I  give  up  one-third  of  my  own  share  of  profits  to  those  who 
stay  at  home  and  do  the  work.  My  partners  have  been  very 
kind  and  considerate,  and  the  arrangement  is  made  from  my 
own  sense  of  propriety  and  duty.  I  have  looked  closely  at 
the  question  of  renouncing  a  considerable  proportion  of  my 
income,  which,  had  I  continued  at  home,  might  have  been  ex- 
pended for  the  good  of  others ;  but  it  is  done  in  apprehended 
obedience  to  a  higher  call ;  and  with,  at  least,  a  sincere  desire 
to  promote  the  kingdom  and  glory  of  my  Redeemer.  As 
America  opens  before  me,  and  the  way  to  that  vast  field  of 
service  seems  gradually  clearing,  my  soul  is  bowed  in  reverent 
•prostration  before  the  Lord,  with  the  earnest  desire,  that  he 
may  be  pleased  to  preserve  me  and  my  darling  children,  whom 
I  am  to  leave  behind,  from  falling  into  any  of  the  snares  of 
the  enemy  ;  and  that  we  may  meet  again  in  peace,  if  it  may 
be,  on  this  earth ;  but,  above  all,  and  far  beyond  every  other 
consideration,  before  his  mercy-seat,  in  glory :  there  to  unite, 
with  many  tenderly  beloved  ones,  in  endless  songs  of  thanks- 
giving and  praise  to  the  Lord  God,  and  to  the  Lamb. 


S8 


DUBLIN  YEARLY  MEETING. 


1837. 


Previously  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London,  he 
this  year  also  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  of 
Friends  in  Ireland.  On  his  return  from  these 
engagements  he  writes:  — 

6th  mo.,  11th.  Returned  home  last  evening,  with  my  sister 
Rachel  [Fowler]  and  Anna,  from  Upton,  after  nearly  seven 
■weeks'  absence ;  a  period  of  deep  interest  and  importance, 
in  the  retrospect  of  which  I  can  feel  my  own  weakness  and 
unworthiness,  and  praise  the  Lord  for  his  great  and  unmerited 
goodness. 

The  first  point  of  our  journey  was  Birmingham  ;  where  I 
examined  the  school,  attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  and 
held  a  young  people's  meeting.  Thence  with  our  cousin,  B. 
Dickenson,  to  Coalbrookdale,  where  we  paid  a  precious  fare- 
well visit ;  reached  Holyhead  on  sixth  day  night,  and  arrived 
at  Dublin  early  the  next  morning.  The  Yearly  meeting  there 
was  a  good  one.  I  trust  I  was  enabled  to  preach  the  glorious 
Gospel  with  power.  Friends  abounded  in  kindness  towards 
me  and  my  dear  children. 

On  second  day  morning,  in  our  third  week,  my  children 
and  I  set  off  for  Limerick,  on  our  way  to  Killarney ;  which 
latter  place  we  reached,  after  some  little  difficulties,  the 
following  evening.  The  weather  was  delightful ;  and  the 
evening  of  our  arrival,  and  the  following  day,  were  pleasantly 
spent  in  surveying  the  magnificent  beauty  of  the  scenery. 
Thence  to  Cork,  where  we  were  kindly  entertained  by  A.  Beale, 
and  sailed  the  next  morning  for  Bristol ;  which  place,  after  a 
voyage  of  twenty-eight  hours,  we  reached  in  safety  on  seventh 
day,  and  found  a  peaceful  home  at  Sarah  Allen's.  A  very 
exercising  Sabbath  followed,  in  which  I  had  to  plead  earnestly 
for  the  principles  of  the  Society ;  and  a  public  meeting  was 
held  in  the  evening. 

Our  fifth  week  commenced  with  a  first  day  morning  at 
Stoke  Newington,  which  was  very  satisfactory.  The  two 
following  days  were  occupied  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  minis- 
ters and  elders.    On  third  day  morning  I  brought  forward  my 


.ET.  49. 


YEARLY  MEETING  IN  LONDON. 


89 


American  prospect;  it  was  most  carefully  sifted,  and  de- 
liberated on,  and  ended  with  a  clear  decision  for  my  liberation. 
The  principal  question  raised  had  respect  to  time.  That  the 
concern  itself  was  of  the  Lord,  and  that  the  present  is 
the  right  time,  may  bo  said  to  have  been  the  conclusion  of 
the  meeting ;  though  perhaps  some  on  both  sides  might  fairly 
be  considered  to  be  in  opposition  to  the  prospect.  I  have  not 
regretted  the  shape  which  the  matter  thus  assumed,  and 
though  the  ordeal  was  exercising,  I  was  well  satisfied  with  the 
meeting.  At  the  adjournment,  the  certificate,  drawn  up  to 
my  entire  satisfaction,  was  passed  and  signed  without  altera- 
tion.* 

*  The  following  copy  of  the  document  furnished  to  Joseph  John 
Gurney  on  this  occasion  will  not  be  without  its  interest  to  the 
general  reader :  — 

to  friends  in  north  america. 

Dear  Friends, 

Our  beloved  friend  Joseph  John  Gurney,  a  minister  in 
unity,  and  well  approved  amongst  us,  has,  with  much  weight, 
informed  us  of  an  apprehension  of  religious  duty,  which  for  some 
years,  at  times,  has  impressed  his  mind,  to  pay  a  visit  in  the  love  of 
the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  to  Friends  in 
North  America;  he  also  informed  us  that  he  had  a  prospect  of 
holding  meetings  with  the  people  at  large,  in  some  places,  in  the 
course  of  his  travels,  and  that  he  has  an  apprehension  that  he  may 
find  it  laid  upon  him,  to  visit  one  or  more  of  the  West  India  Islands, 
on  his  return  home.  He  has  produced  a  certificate  from  his  Monthly 
Meeting,  endorsed  by  his  Quarterly  Meeting  expressive  of  their 
unity  with  him  in  his  concern,  and  we  think  it  right  to  add  our 
testimony  to  theirs,  that  his  life  and  conversation  are  consistent  with 
his  Christian  profession. 

This  important  and  extensive  concern  has  obtained  our  very 
serious  and  patient  deliberation ;  after  the  expression  of  much  unity 
and  sympathy,  this  meeting  concurs  with  his  prospect  and  liberates 
him  for  the  service  before  him.  In  granting  him  our  certificate  we 
commend  our  dear  friend  to  the  tender  care  of  our  Almighty  Father 
in  heaven.  We  feel  a  very  strong  desire  that  he  may  be  kept  in  a 
state  of  humble,  reverent  watchfulness  before  the  Lord,  relying  day 
by  day,  with  holy  faith    and    childlike    simplicity,  on  the  all- 


00 


LETTER. 


1837. 


FROM  WILLIAM  ALLEN. 

Cth  of  the  7th  mo.,  1837. 

My  dear  Friend, 

The  love  and  sympathy  I  feel  for  and  with  thee, 
would  have  brought  me  to  Liverpool  instead  of  this  letter,  if 
circumstances  had  not  been  too  adverse  to  the  undertaking. 
May  the  sacrifice  of  all,  which  I  believe  thou  hast  made,  be 
accepted  by  our  divine  Master ;  and  may  he  condescend  to 
hear  and  to  answer  the  ardent  prayers,  which  thy  follow  ser- 
vants are  pouring  out  before  him,  for  thy  preservation,  and 
for  a  blessing  upon  thy  labours  in  his  cause  !  May  he  preserve 
thee  humble,  and  ever  depending  upon  himself,  in  all  thy 
movements  and  undertakings ;  and  then,  whatever  may  be 
the  permission  of  his  providence,  in  life  or  in  death,  thou 
wilt  be  sweetly  and  eternally  his  own,  and  he  will  give  thee 
to  feel  that  it  is  so.  Remember  those  precious  words,  "  I 
know  my  sheep,  and  am  known  of  mine."  I  wished  to  have 
said  something  to  thee  about  encouraging  the  prosecution  of 
our  agricultural  plans  for  the  benefit  of  the  people  of  colour, 
but  this  may  become  the  subject  of  future  correspondence. 
My  feelings  are  too  solemn,  at  present,  to  admit  of  more 
than  farewell  in  the  Lord,  my  beloved  brother,  and  may  he  be 
with  thee  in  every  extremity.    So  prays  thy  affectionate 

William  Allen. 

sufficiency  of  his  grace;  then  should  the  enemy  be  permitted  sorel}- 
to  buffet  him,  we  trust  that  neither  in  heights  nor  depths,  will  any- 
thing be  permitted  to  harm  him ;  but  that  wherever  he  may  be  led 
in  the  service  of  his  Lord,  he  may  both  in  public  and  in  private 
out  of  a  good  conversation,  shew  forth  his  works  with  the  meekness 
of  wisdom.  Desiring  that  it  may  please  the  great  Head  of  the 
church  to  prosper  his  labours  among  you,  and  at  their  conclusion 
grant  him  a  safe  and  peaceful  return  to  his  family  and  friends,  and 
that  he  may  obtain  your  kind  and  tender  sympathy, 

With  the  salutation  of  Christian  love, 

We  are  your  friends. 
Signed  by  desire  and  on  behalf  of  the  Yearly  Meeting") 
of  Ministers  and  Elders  held  in  London  by  adjournments  J  »>  ILLIAM  ALLEN, 
the  22nd  and  23rd  of  the  5th  and  the  3rd  of  the  6th  [  CLERK 
month,  1S37.  J 


JET.  49. 


SABBATICAL  VERSES. 


01 


Before  leaving  England,  Joseph  John  Gurney 
printed  a  few  Essays  in  poetry,  under  the  title  of 
Sabbatical  Verses.  Composed  during  a  period  of 
much  affliction,  they  had  helped  to  sooth  some  of 
his  solitary  hours  of  sorrow ;  and  deserve  the  atten- 
tion of  the  reader,  both  from  their  intrinsic  merit, 
and  from  the  interest  attaching  to  the  circumstances 
under  which  they  were  written  and  first  presented 
to  the  Christian  public,  "  as  a  farewell  token  of 
affectionate  respect  and  regard."* 

6th  mo.,  20th.  I  have  to  record  with  humble  gratitude,  that 
though  it  has  been  through  considerable  conflict,  we  are  much 
advanced  towards  a  quiet  and  satisfactory  settlement  of  the 
various  points,  connected  with  the  Earlham  arrangements  in 
my  absence.  I  have  not  been  very  well  or  strong,  and  some- 
times a  little  oppressed  in  spirits;  but,  through  all,  I  have 
been  mercifully  favoured  with  great  calmness ;  and  no  doubts 
or  misgivings  respecting  the  main  object  before  me  have  been 
permitted  to  intercept  my  path,  even  with  the  alternative 
before  me,  that  it  may  be  either  for  life  or  for  death.  My 
brother  Samuel  has  been  most  acceptably  with  us  for  a  few 
days;  and  William  Forster,  my  most  effective  friend  and  helper 
in  the  needful  hour. 

7th  mo.,  Uth.  I  leave  home  to-day  in  much  cpiietness 
and  peace.  We  had  a  very  interesting  leave-taking  with  my 
Norwich  friends  and  associates  on  first  day  evening.  I  have 
been  favoured  to  clear  away  all  matters  of  business,  and  to 
leave  things  in  such  order,  that  if  my  life  should  drop,  no 
one  would  be  put  to  any  difficulty  about  my  affairs.  Quietness 
and  peace  are  permitted  to  reign  over  my  mind.  We  had 
a  solemn  time  with  the  servants  this  morning  after  reading. 
May  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  abundantly  with  us 
all! 

*They  will  be  found  iu  Joseph  John  Gurney's  Minor  Works;  vol. 
ii.  pp,  251—294. 


92 


DEPARTURE  FROM  LIVERPOOL. 


1837. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 
1837.    mt.  49—50. 

VOYAGE  TO  AMERICA;  WHITES  HIS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  J  ARRIVAL  AT 
PHILADELPHIA )  JOURNEY  TO  OHIO,  INDIANA,  AND  NORTH  CARO- 
LINA ;  ATTENDANCE  OF  YEARLY  MEETINGS  J  EXTRACTS  FROM  LETTERS 
AND  JOURNAL. 

Joseph  John"  Gtjrney  embarked  from  Liverpool  in 
the  Philadelphia  packet,  Monongahela,  Captain 
Miercken,  on  the  8th  of  the  7th  mo.,  1837.  Owing 
to  a  succession  of  head  winds,  and  occasional  calms, 
the  voyage  occupied  seven  weeks. 

1th  mo.,  8th.  On  board  the  Monongahela,  seventh  day 
night.  My  circumstances  are  so  new,  so  strange  to  my 
natural  feelings,  that  it  is  no  wonder  that  I  can  as  yet  hardly 
understand  myself.  But  I  can  understand,  that  the  Lord  has 
condescended,  in  an  astonishing  manner,  to  hear  the  broken 
and  feeble  petitions  of  one  of  the  very  weakest  of  his  children  ; 
so  that,  through  infinite  mercy,  even  I  am  not  a  castaway, 
but  graciously  protected  by  the  wing  of  his  love,  and  sent 
forth,  under  a  measure  of  his  own  anointing,  for  his  own  ser- 
vice. Our  parting  from  the  little  circle  at  Earlham  last  third 
day,  our  journey  to  Liverpool,  our  short  sojourn  there  at  the 
pleasant  abode  of  our  dear  hospitable  friends,  I.  and  T.  Had- 
wen,  the  precious  meetings  which  we  have  enjoyed  in  that 
dearly  beloved  family  party,  have  all  bespoken  the  loving- 
kindness  and  tender  mercy  of  the  Lord ;  and,  not  least,  our 
parting  religious  opportunity  on  board  the  vessel,  when  my 


jei.  49. 


VOYAGE. 


93 


dear  sister  Fry  once  more  raised  her  voice  in  solemn  supplica- 
tion. What  am  I,  that  the  Lord  should  permit  so  many  of 
his  servants  to  be  my  helpers,  and  to  utter  blessed  words  for 
my  encouragement — words  full  of  hope  and  confidence,  and 
flowing  with  a  Saviour's  love  ?  Bow,  0  my  soul,  in  reverent 
gratitude  before  the  God  of  thy  life,  who  has  so  richly  pro- 
vided for  thy  needs,  cleared  away  every  obstruction,  and  is 
now  making  a  path  for  his  servant  through  the  mighty  deep. 
The  feeling  of  being  on  the  bosom  of  the  ocean  for  so  long  a 
voyage,  is  touching  and  sublime ;  and  might  lay  painful  hold 
of  my  nervous  nature,  were  it  not  for  some  happy  sense  of 
the  sustaining  and  protecting  arm  of  omnipotent  love.  William 
Forster's  last  words  in  ministry  to  me,  were  for  the  purpose  of 
reminding  me  of  our  blessed  Saviour's  declaration,  "  Behold 
I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world."  Here 
is  my  security,  here  is  my  comfort,  here  let  me  take  my  rest 
on  the  bosom  of  the  mighty  deep. 

1th  mo.,  10th.  We  have  enjoyed  a  noble  day's  sail ;  a  fine 
view  of  the  Tuskar  Lighthouse,  on  the  coast  of  Wexford, 
about  seven  o'clock  this  morning ;  and  soon  afterwards  we 
were  clear  of  the  narrows  of  St.  George's  Channel.  We 
have  been  since  bearing  to  the  south  of  west,  in  order  to  be 
clear  of  the  Irish  coast,  and  of  Cape  Clear,  at  its  south- 
western extremity,  without  being  liable  to  the  necessity  of 
tacking.  The  entrance  on  the  vast  Atlantic  was  peculiarly 
sublime,  from  the  various  considerations  with  which  it  is 
connected,  in  addition  to  the  great  beauty  and  glory  of  the 
ocean  scene,  ruffled  by  a  gentle  breeze,  and  sparkling,  under 
the  sunshine,  with  innumerable  living  diamonds.  I  have 
seldom  experienced  a  more  thrilling  and  pleasurable  sensation 
than  on  this  occasion.  During  the  day,  some  little  squeamish- 
ness,  from  the  increased  motion  of  the  ship,  has  been  my  lot ; 
but  I  have  read  a  good  deal,  and  have  felt  in  comfortable 
spirits,  favoured  with  some  ability  to  trust  in  the  Lord,  and 
to  commune  with  him. 

The  intervals  of  leisure  afforded  by  the  voyage 
were  employed  by  Joseph  John  Gurney  in  several 


94 


VOYAGE. 


1837. 


minor  literary  undertakings.  Besides  the  Tribute 
to  the  memory  of  Jonathan  Hutchinson,  sub- 
sequently published,  it  was  now  that  he  wrote,  at 
the  request  of  one  of  his  nephews,  the  little  volume 
of  Autobiography,  of  which  so  many  extracts  have 
been  laid  before  the  reader.  Meanwhile  his  fellow 
passengers  were  not  forgotten. 

1th  mo.,  16th.  The  wind  is  clean  contrary,  -which  is  some- 
what of  a  trial  to  ray  easily  discouraged  mind ;  but  I  am 
thankful  to  have  a  little  faith  given  me  according  to  my  need. 
"We  have  enjoyed  two  very  solemn  meetings,  in  the  cabin  and 
on  the  deck,  attended  by  about  fifty,  the  captain,  passengers, 
sailors,  &c.  I  trust  the  glorious  gospel  was  not  preached  in 
vain ;  the  sailors,  especially,  appearing  very  thoughtful  and 
attentive. 

Seventh  clay.  This  day  completes  our  fortnight  at  sea,  and 
although  our  progress  through  the  waters  has  not  been  very 
great,  yet,  on  the  review  of  this  time  of  novel  experience,  I 
feel  that  I  have  much  for  which  to  be  very  thankful.  We 
have  been  preserved  in  safety,  and  although  conflict  of  mind 
has  at  times  been  my  portion,  I  may  commemorate  frequent 
occasions  of  peculiar  favour  and  peace.  We  have  had  adverse 
winds ;  dead  calm ;  fair  wind  for  a  season,  and  now  somewhat 
the  contrary  again.  How  incontrollable  is  this  moving  power 
by  any  human  being ;  how  consoling  the  remembrance,  that 
our  Heavenly  Father  holdeth  "  the  winds  in  his  fist."  We 
are  in  lat.  about  47  deg.,  in  long.  23  deg.  Nothing  could 
well  be  more  solemn  to  my  feelings,  than  the  calm  which  pre- 
vailed on  fifth  day,  late  in  the  evening ;  scarcely  a  breath  of 
air  playing  with  the  sails,  the  ship  motionless,  in  the  midst  of 
a  mighty  ocean.  My  condition  was  one  of  much  lowness, 
for  the  enemy  had  been  beating  against  me  within,  with  many 
a  stormy,  restless  wave  ;  so  that  the  suggestion  arose,  am  I 
a  Jonah,  to  stay  the  vessel  on  its  course  ?  This  temptation, 
however,  left  me,  after  a  very  interesting  meeting  in  the  large 
dark  hold  of  the  vessel,  with  the  steerage  passengers  before 


m.  49-50. 


TO  AMERICA. 


95 


they  retired  to  rest ;  many  of  them,  indeed,  being  in  their 
beds.  The  voice  of  prayer  and  praise  arose  vocally,  I  humbly 
trust  with  acceptance  through  the  Saviour. 

1th  mo.,  27th.  I  had  much  satisfaction  last  evening,  in 
lecturing  a  third  time,  to  most  of  our  party,  on  the  Evidence 
for  religion  derived  from  Science. 

Sixth  day  morning,  lat.  47  dec/.,  long.  45.  We  have  been 
in  the  midst  of  a  great  fog  since  yesterday  morning ;  and  the 
bell  at  the  head  of  the  vessel  was  ringing  ever  and  anon 
during  the  night,  to  warn  any  wandering  vessel  of  our  near 
approach.  This  sort  of  weather  is  very  common  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  banks  of  Newfoundland,  and  seems 
rather  trying  to  the  captain  and  most  on  board.  It  is  calcu- 
lated to  make  us  especially  feel  the  value  of  the  guiding  eye 
as  well  as  the  protecting  arm  of  our  God.  The  solemn  sound 
of  the  bell  during  the  night  kept  me  awake  for  many  hours. 
I  felt  both  the  singularity  and  the  seriousness  of  my  position, 
but,  I  trust,  I  was  not  mistaken  in  the  belief,  that  the  Master 
whose  I  am,  and  whom  I  desire  to  serve,  quieted  me  with  the 
gentle  voice  of  his  Spirit ;  giving  me  to  believe,  that  as  I  had 
borne  testimony  to  him,  in  the  cities  of  my  native  land,  so  I 
shall  have  to  do  the  same  at  Philadelphia.  May  I  be  bold, 
discreet,  and  faithful  therein,  seeking  to  be  wise  as  the  serpent, 
and  harmless  as  the  dove  ;  above  all  seeking  after  the  stead- 
fastness and  integrity  which  are  in  Christ. 

8th  mo.,  10th.  We  have  gone  through  some  tedious 
navigation  lately,  having  been  compelled  to  make  two  long 
south-eastern  tacks,  in  order  to  get  clear  of  Newfoundland, 
and  the  fatal  Virgin  rocks.  Notwithstanding  these  efforts, 
rather  an  awful  degree  of  anxiety  prevailed  last  night,  lest 
our  course,  after  all,  might  not  be  clear  of  them.  However, 
a  nearly  fair  wind  carried  us  swiftly  forward ;  we  found  our- 
selves past  the  danger  this  morning,  and  are  now  about  1000 
miles  from  Cape  Henlopen.  Thus  have  we  renewed  cause  for 
thankfulness  to  the  Author  of  our  being,  and  I  retire  to  rest 
with  a  quiet  and  hopeful  mind. 

Next  morning.  What  rapid  changes  are  we  exposed  to  on 
this  restless  ocean  !    Soon  after  I  made  the  above  entry,  the 


90 


ARKIVAL  AT  PHILADELPHIA. 


1837. 


weather  became  stormy,  the  wind  roaring,  the  night  exces- 
sively dark,  the  lightning  flashing,  sails  furled,  the  vessel 
drifting,  the  captain  and  his  men  all  night  in  action  and 
vociferation.  My  own  mind  was  mercifully  preserved  in  con- 
siderable quietness.  This  morning  we  have  nothing  left  to 
alarm ;  though  our  portion  is  a  head  wind,  with  rain  and 
fog.  But  Oh  !  the.  goodness  of  the  Lord,  in  permitting  a 
gale  as  from  Araby  the  blessed  for  the  cheering  of  our  spirits. 
Solemn  and  sweet  has  been  the  meeting  which  we  have  just 
been  holding  in  the  cabin. 

8th  mo.,  12th.  We  have  now  been  five  weeks  on  board 
this  vessel.  I  had  too  readily  given  way  to  an  impression, 
that  this  day  would  see  us  in  port.  May  I  be  instructed  by 
the  disappointed  hope  !  As  it  is,  I  prefer  having  a  few  more 
days  at  sea,  that  I  may  finish  a  little  essay  at  Autobiography. 

Evening.  The  day  has  been  favourable  and  ends  in  peace. 
I  have  been  enabled  to  take  a  calm  view  of  home,  and  of  the 
members  of  our  family  circle,  with  a  degree  of  quietness  and 
comfort. 

8th  mo.,  22nd.  At  the  Capes,  and  in  harbour  within  Delaware 
breakwater.  To  Philadelphia  we  cannot  go  at  present,  the 
wind  being  adverse  and  strong ;  and  no  steamboat  having 
come  to  our  help.  The  entrance  through  the  Capes  this 
morning  was  very  sublime  ;  and  in  being  in  harbour  in  America, 
I  have  felt  true  quietness  and  peace,  with  much  solemnity  of 
feeling. 

8th  mo.,  25th.  We  reached  Philadelphia  last  night,  at  nine 
o'clock,  after  an  interesting  voyage  up  the  bay  and  river  of 
the  Delaware.  The  first  introduction  to  America  has  been 
fraught  with  lively  interest ;  and  my  arrival  at  my  peaceful 
abode,  at  John  and  Hannah  Paul's,  was  marked  by  much 
comfort  and  tranquillity:  my  dear  friend,  Stephen  Grellct, 
bein<i  here  to  receive  me. 

8th  mo.,  21th,  first  day  afternoon.  It  is  more  interesting 
to  me  than  I  know  how  to  set  forth,  to  be  at  length  engaged 
in  the  work  in  this  land.  My  way  has  been  rather  remark- 
ably made  so  far ;  and  a  general  meeting  for  Friends  is  ap- 
pointed for  this  evening  at  Arch-street  Meeting  House.  The 


<ET.  50. 


FIRST  ENGAGEMENTS  THERE. 


97 


meeting  of  the  northern  district  attended  this  morning,  was 
large,  and  favoured  with  much  solemnity.  I  trust  some  hearts 
were  touched.  After  meeting  "a  hrook  by  the  way"  was  most 
graciously  bestowed  at  Samuel  and  Jane  Bettle's.  Oh !  the 
privilege  of  living  gospel  fellowship  with  the  Lord's  children. 
I  cannot  express  how  thankful  I  am  to  find  that,  after  all  my 
conflicts  and  temptations,  it  is  yet  mine.  Lord,  what  can  I 
render  ? 

After  three  days  spent  in  Philadelphia,  Joseph 
John  Gurney's  course  was  directed  to  Ohio  and 
Indiana,  where  he  was  desirous  of  attending  the 
ensuing  Yearly  Meetings  of  Friends  in  those 
parts. 

TO  HIS  CHILDREN. 

On  board  the  canal  boat,  on  the  Pennsylvania  canal, 

between  Philadelphia  and  Pittsburg,  Sth  mo.,  29th,  1S37. 

My  dearest  John  Henry  and  Anna  —  My  last  letter 
would  bring  you  up  to  my  first  Sabbath  at  Philadelphia.  It 
was  a  very  good  day,  and  I  hope  worth  the  preparatory 
discipline  attending  our  long  voyage.  Strange  was  it  to  me, 
to  begin  my  service  in  this  land,  and  I  cannot  imagine 
any  place  more  interesting  for  such  service,  than  Phila- 
delphia ;  the  society  large,  and  so  many  interesting 
things  and  persons  amongst  them.  I  attended  one  large 
meeting  in  the  morning ;  a  second  in  the  afternoon  ;  and  in 
the  evening  a  general  assemblage  of  the  Friends  met  mc  at 
Arch-street  meeting  house,  about  two  thousand  present ;  I 
believe  the  largest  assembly  of  Friends  that  has  been  known 
there  since  the  Hicksite  separation.  It  was  a  noble  sight,  and 
proved  a  satisfactory  meeting.  It  was  particularly  laid  upon  me 
to  defend  the  character  of  the  early  Friends,  with  some  reference 
to  the  original  formation  of  the  society  here :  "  The  memory 
of  the  just  is  blessed,"  it  will  not  decay;  but,  in  connexion 
with  this  subject,  ample  was  the  scope  afforded  for  the  plain 
declaration  of  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel.    Thus  the  day 

Vol.  II.  — 7 


98 


JOURNEY. 


1837. 


ended  well ;  the  ice  was  fairly  broken  at  Philadelphia  ;  and  at 
five  o'clock  yesterday  morning,  (second  day,)  I  set  off  with  an 
easy  mind,  with  my  kind  friend  John  Paul  for  my  companion, 
towards  the  next  object,  Ohio  Yearly  Meeting.  The  route 
lies  through  Pittsburg,  which  is  about  three  hundred  miles 
from  Philadelphia.  We  travelled  about  one  hundred  miles 
to  Ilarrisburg,  (the  seat  of  the  Pennsylvania  govern- 
ment,) by  railroad,  comfortably  enough,  passing  through  a 
well-wooded,  fairly  cultivated  country,  adorned  with  neat 
looking  villages,  farm-houses,  and  barns ;  not  unlike  the 
scenery  of  England,  but  on  a  larger  scale ;  palings  too,  instead 
of  hedges ;  the  grain  harvest  quite  finished,  but  the  Indian 
corn  still  growing,  in  large  quantities,  and  of  a  great  height. 
Its  appearance  is  beautiful.  At  Ilarrisburg  we  got  into  the 
canal  boat,  which  last  evening  was  much  crowded,  and  at 
night  we  were  bundled  together,  strangely  enough  to  an 
Englishman.  However,  every  one  found  some  kind  of  berth 
to  lie  in.  The  canal  passes  through  a  delightful  country, 
alongside  part  of  the  Susquehannah,  then  of  the  Juniatta. 
Both  these  rivers  are  highly  picturesque  ;  lofty  and  well-wooded 
hills  rising  from  them,  and  the  trees  on  the  banks,  rich  and 
varied.  The  scenery  is  amongst  the  finest  I  have  anywhere 
seen ;  but  peculiar,  not  very  like  anything  in  England.  As 
to  natural  history,  I  have  observed  the  bald  eagle  quietly 
seated  on  a  tall  tree ;  the  osprey  floating  over  the  river ; 
abundance  of  small  black  and  white  woodpeckers  with  red 
heads;  the  "yellow  bird,"'  a  tiny  active  creature,  of  bright 
yellow  and  black ;  the  large  green  bull  frog,  (good  to  eat,) 
and  the  water  snake  of  a  muddy  green  ;  also  a  variety  of 
beautiful  wild  plants ;  splendid  specimens  of  lobelia,  blue 
and  crimson,  Oenothera,  convolvulus,  calceolaria,  wild  sun- 
flower, &c. 

"We  have  a  fine  company  of  Americans,  crowded  together, 
and  eating  heartily  at  a  long  table,  three  times  a  day.  The 
four  judges  of  the  supreme  court  of  Pennsylvania  are  of  the 
number ;  but  appear  to  claim  little  supereminence.  All  are 
equal  here,  with  the  single  exception  of  the  coloured.  The 
chief  justice  Gibson  tells  me  that  small  crimes  decrease,  but  that 


MT.  50. 


TO  OHIO. 


99 


heavy  ones  fearfully  increase ;  •which  he  ascribes  to  the  deter- 
mination prevailing  amongst  Americans,  to  do  what  they 
please;  in  short,  to  ultra-radicalism.  Yet  I  am  not  unfavour- 
ably impressed  by  what  I  have  seen  of  their  temper,  demeanour, 
manners,  &c. ;  quite  the  contrary.  There  is  more  of  a  gentle- 
manlike civility,  and  less  of  that  barbarous  spitting  than  I 
expected.  Every  body  seems  good  tempered,  as  if  the  degree 
of  roughness  which  they  undergo  had  rubbed  off  their 
corners.  The  American  aspect  is  very  much  marked ;  persons 
slim  and  active ;  countenances  thin,  eager,  and  intelligent ;  with 
a  peculiar  air  of  independence.  This  independence,  this 
practical  oblivion  of  all  distinctions  of  class,  is  less  offensive 
than  I  should  have  expected  ;  as  there  is  no  want  of  polish  in 
those  whom  we  should  consider  as  constituting  the  upper 
class.  These  four  judges  are  decidedly  agreeable,  especially 
chief  justice  Gibson,  and  judge  Dallas ;  cultivated  and 
intellectual  men.  They  tell  me  that  the  English  common 
law  is  maintained  here,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  changes 
introduced  by  American  statute.  These  judges  belong  to  the 
supreme  court  of  Pennsylvania,  in  which  law  and  equity  arc 
united  ;  and  which  exercises  an  appellate  jurisdiction  over  the 
local  and  inferior  courts.  Gibson  seems  to  me,  in  point  of 
information  and  mental  force,  very  much  on  a  level  with 
our  judge  Alderson,  of  whom  he  has  reminded  me ;  but  is 
paid  only  about  ,£600  per  annum,  instead  of  £5000  as  in 
England.    It  is,  in  my  opinion,  far  below  the  mark. 

Yesterday  we  passed  over  the  Alleghany  range  of  mountains, 
by  a  wondrous  railroad,  consisting  of  a  series  of  levels  and 
inclined  planes,  rising  in  all  about  1400  feet  from  the  first 
level.  Along  the  levels  we  were  drawn  by  horses ;  up  the 
inclined  planes  by  ropes  and  pullies  and  steam  power ;  and 
are  let  down  by  similar  ropes  in  the  descent-  It  is  a  vast 
triumph  of  human  art  and  enterprize.  At  Johnstown,  on 
the  western  side  of  the  Alleghanies,  we  again  took  the 
canal,  and  are  now  upon  it,  on  our  way  to  Pittsburgh, 
which  we  hope  to  reach  this  afternoon.  The  canal,  on 
both  sides  of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  goes  alongside  of 
picturesque  and  beautiful  rivers;  in  the  ascent,  our  companions 


100 


ARRIVAL  AT  MOUNT  PLEASANT. 


1837, 


(as  before  mentioned)  were  the  Susquehanna  and  Juniatta ; 
and  now,  in  the  descent,  first  the  Conemaugh,  now  the 
Kiskiminitas,  and  we  expect  soon  to  reach  the  Alleghany. 
Sometimes  we  get  on  to  the  rivers  themselves  in  our  course ; 
and,  when  this  is  the  case,  we  are  treated  with  magnificent 
scenery.  0 !  could  you  have  seen  the  interior  of  our  boat 
last  night ;  judges,  merchants,  mechanics,  gospel  ministers 
crowded  together  on  the  floor,  the  seats,  &c. ;  very  little  air 
allowed.  There  was  to  me  some  suffering  in  it,  and  I  was  on 
the  verge  of  real  illness ;  but  my  mind  was  calm  and  quiet. 
This  morning  we  are  comparatively  comfortable,  though  the 
more  than  four  thousand  miles,  which  now  divide  us,  sometimes 
hang  heavy  on  my  heart.  Ups  and  downs  in  feeling,  I  must 
expect ;  but,  on  the  whole,  substantial  happiness  is  my  portion, 
and  I  humbly  trust  yours  also.  We  hope  to  be  able  to  take 
the  Ohio  river  at  Pittsburgh,  and  to  pass  by  steam-boat  to 
Wheeling  or  Steubenville ;  we  shall  then  be  within  a  drive  of 
two  hours  of  Mount  Pleasant,  where  the  Yearly  Meeting  is  to 
commence  next  seventh  day.  I  have  long  looked  forward  to 
this  service,  and  trust  I  may,  through  adorable  mercy,  be 
favoured  with  ability  to  accomplish  it.  May  I  be  clothed  with 
the  armour  of  righteousness  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left. 

At  Mount  Pleasant,  he  writes  in  his  Journal :  — 

First  day  evening,  Vth  mo.,  Zrd.  After  a  voyage  of  uncom- 
mon interest,  as  to  the  grandeur  of  the  scenery,  but  rendered 
trying  by  a  variety  of  accidents  and  detentions,  we  arrived  at 
Wheeling  by  a  row-boat,  (in  the  dark  the  last  four  miles,) 
about  eleven  o'clock  on  sixth  day  night ;  and,  by  a  romantic 
road  through  the  forest,  came  to  this  place  while  the  meeting 
of  ministers  and  elders  was  sitting.  We  entered  while  our 
beloved  friend  Stephen  Grellet  was  engaged  in  prayer.  I 
felt  much  sweet  peace  in  the  arrival,  and  met  a  warm  reception 
from  Friends.  The  meeting  this  morning  was,  to  the  view  of 
an  Englishman,  very  large ;  a  very  mixed  company ;  the  scene 
highly  novel  and  interesting ;  carriages  of  various  kinds,  and 
numerous  horses  thronging,  first  to,  and  afterwards  round 


JET.  50. 


OHIO  YEARLY  MEETING. 


101 


the  meeting-house.  It  was  an  exercising  and  very  solemn 
time. 

A  public  meeting  in  the  large  house  is  appointed  for  the 
evening.  The  Lord  has  wonderfully  condescended  to  me  in 
the  work,  for  which  I  trust  I  can  bow  in  reverent  thankfulness. 
May  he  pour  forth  his  Spirit  on  the  present  occasion  ! 

Second  day  morning.  I  am  thankful  to  say,  that  this  desire 
was  remarkably  fulfilled.  We  had  a  blessed  meeting  last 
evening,  in  which  baptism  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  was,  I  trust,  unfolded.  It  is  pleasant 
to  be  in  good  unity  with  Friends :  but  peculiarly  needful  to 
dwell  deep. 

Smithfield,  Ohio,  9th  mo.,  9th.  Yesterday,  Friends  gave 
me  their  return  certificate,  couched  in  full  terms  of  approbation 
and  unity ;  the  current  of  feeling  and  expression  was  as  full  as 
on  any  occasion  I  ever  witnessed.  Very  interesting  conference 
in  company  with  my  beloved  Stephen  Grellet,  who  has  been 
throughout  a  kind  friend  and  father  to  me. 

This  morning  we  had  a  good  concluding  sitting ;  men  and 
women  being  together ;  a  weighty  and  dignified  close.  Surely 
the  Lord  in  his  infinite  compassion  has  been  eminently  with 
us !  In  coming  forward  to  this  sweet  spot  this  evening,  I 
have  much  peace,  being  comfortably  housed  in  my  "  prophet's 
chamber,"  at  Benjamin  W.  Ladd's,  the  window  overlooking  a 
lovely  scene. 

TO  HIS  SISTER  ELIZABETH  FRY. 

Zanesville,  Ohio,  9th  mo.,  24th,  1837. 

It  certainly  has  been  very  relieving  and  sweet  to  me 
to  find  myself  in  full  unity  with  Friends  in  this  part,  whose 
returning  certificate  was  all  that  I  could  desire.  Since  the 
Yearly  Meeting  I  have  held  numerous  meetings  in  country 
places,  which  have  been  large  and  exercising,  many  "  Hicksites" 
attending;  and  much  service  towards  them.  Considerable 
impression  appears  to  have  been  made  in  some  instances. 
John  Paul  was  my  agreeable  companion,  until  after  the  Yearly 
Meeting  in  Ohio.  Since  then,  Benjamin  W.  Ladd  has  taken 
me  under  his  care,  and  is  now  driving  me  to  Indiana. 


102 


OHIO. 


1837. 


I  am  greatly  interested  in  the  country.  It  is  one  of  large 
scope  every  way.  It  is  highly  satisfactory  to  observe  how  the 
population  is  overtaken  by  the  means  of  religious  instruction 
and  worship — greatly  the  better,  as  I  believe,  for  the  absence 
of  the  incumbency  of  an  establishment.  This  town  of  seven 
thousand  inhabitants,  is  a  specimen  —  seven  or  eight  com- 
modious places  of  worship  in  it,  and  I  hope,  a  considerable 
prevalence  of  serious  religion.  At  the  same  time,  I  am  too 
young  in  the  country  to  form  an  accurate  estimate  at 
present.  *  * 

"  The  country  over  which  I  travelled  in  Ohio,"  he  writes  in 
another  letter  "(chiefly  in  Jefferson  county,)  is  very  much 
of  one  character — a  heautiful  wooded  wilderness  of  hill  and 
dale,  gradually  coming  under  more  and  more  cultivation — 
about  half  of  it  now  cleared  from  Avood,  and  very  productive. 
Plentifulness  and  ease,  on  the  sole  condition  of  industry, 
appeared  to  be  the  universal  order  of  things.  At  a  cottage 
one  morning,  after  a  neighbouring  meeting  had  been  concluded, 
such  a  cottage  as  an  English  peasant  might  not  unsuitably 
occupy,  we  were  hospitably  received  by  a  small  farmer  and 
mechanic.  There  was  no  strong  drink  on  his  table,  but  the 
abundance  and  variety  of  the  articles  produced  at  dinner,  all 
served  up  in  the  most  simple  manner,  really  astonished  me. 
No  servants,  of  course,  in  any  such  house.  All  people  do  all 
things  for  themselves.  I  heartily  wished  as  I  went  %Iong,  that 
I  might  myself  become  imbued  with  some  measure  of  this 
hardy  independence.  *  *  * 

It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  the  black  and  coloured 
people  of  this  state  are  far  from  being  on  ecpual  terms,  in  point 
of  civil  right,  with  the  white  population  ;  and,  by  a  late  law, 
their  condition,  in  this  respect,  has  become  even  worse  than 
before.  Repeated  appeals  to  the  legislature  have  been  made 
in  their  favour,  by  the  Society  of  Friends.  In  the  meantime, 
they  have  more  appearance  of  respectability,  and  even  ease 
here,  than  in  some  others  of  the  free  states  of  the  union.  I 
remember  meeting  three  negroes  one  day  on  horseback.  One 
of  them  was  a  farming  man  who  had  realized  a  little  property; 
another  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  on  his  way  to  his  con- 


jjt.  50. 


JOURNEY  TO  INDIANA. 


103 


gvcgation ;  the  third  a  female  respectably  attired,  the  wife  of 
one  of  them.  How  happy  will  be  the  day  when  such  scenes 
shall  become  general  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  in  the 
states  of  Virginia  and  Kentucky  ! 

To  return  to  the  Journal :  — 

Jackstown,  22  miles  tvest  of  Zanesville.  We  are  stopping 
here  for  the  noon  meal,  dinner  for  ourselves  and  horses.  The 
meeting  last  evening  at  Zanesville  was  much  favoured; 
evangelical  and  spiritual  Christianity  was,  I  humbly  trust,  set 
forth  with  some  clearness,  under  the  renewed  gracious  influence 
of  our  Holy  Head ;  the  assembly  was  large,  and  the  quietness 
and  attention  great.  Notwithstanding  this  favour,  I  was 
brought  very  low  this  morning,  by  the  recollection  of  this  time 
two  years,  when  my  dearest  wife  was  in  the  depth  of  her  fatal 
fever ;  and  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  must  not  expect  to  be 
in  high  spirits.  However,  I  am,  I  believe,  content.  I  wish 
to  be  no  where  else,  and  a  little  enlivening  hope  dwells  with 
me,  that  this  pilgrimage  is  on  my  way  to  a  better  country. 

May  it  be  so,  through  the  tender  mercies  of  my  God,  in 
Christ  Jesus  ! 

Richmond,  Indiana,  10th  mo.,  2nd.  The  Yearly  Meeting, 
in  its  larger  assembly,  meets  this  morning.  A  week  has 
passed  since  I  made  the  last  entry,  and  I  am  still  well  and  in 
peace.  The  journey  hither  from  Zanesville  very  interesting  in 
parts;  the  great  Western  road,  almost  crowded  with  movers  in 
that  direction.  Immigration  seems  the  order  of  th'e  day. 
The  country  wooded  and  flat,  interspersed  with  natural 
prairies.  At  Columbus,  the  seat  of  government  for  Ohio,  we 
held  meetings  with  370  prisoners  at  the  state  prison,  and  at  the 
Lunatic  Asylum,  on  the  building  of  which  100  of  them  were 
at  work.  The  silent  discipline  at  the  prison  appeared  carried  to 
its  highest  pitch.  I  doubt  its  effects,  though  in  some  respects 
it  is  very  good  ;  the  employments  capitally  arranged.  Public 
meetings  on  the  road  at  Jefferson,  and  Springfield,  at  which 
last  place  we  were  kindly  entertained  by  Jeremiah  Warder 
and   family.    We   arrived  here  at  the  peaceful  abode  of 


104 


INDIANA  YEARLY  MEETING. 


1837. 


Elijah  Coffin,  on  sixth  day.  On  seventh  day,  the  meeting  of 
ministers  and  elders  was  large.  The  committee  on  Indian 
affairs,  in  the  afternoon,  very  interesting.  Yesterday,  after 
deep  and  searching  exercise  of  mind  in  private,  was  a  day 
highly  favoured  of  the  Lord.  We  had  a  vast  assembly  in  the 
morning,  and  a  public  meeting,  by  my  appointment,  in  the 
evening.  I  humbly  trust,  a  good  impression  was  made. 
It  is  a  comfort  indeed  to  be  again  with  my  beloved  friend 
S.  Grellet. 

10th  mo.,  5th.  I  am  thankful  in  feeling  quiet  and  calm 
this  morning.  Oh  !  how  graciously  condescending  is  my  dear 
Lord  and  Master  to  tuy  great  natural  weakness.  I  cannot  be 
grateful  enough  to  him ;  and  may  I  patiently  wait  and  quietly 
hope  for  the  clearing  away  of  clouds  and  difficulties,  in  the 
hour  of  his  own  appointment !  In  the  meantime,  watchfulness, 
faithfulness,  meekness,  may  they  be  mine !  And  may  the 
Lord  in  his  tender  mercy  grant,  that  whatever  provocation  to 
nature  may  fall  to  my  lot,  I  may  be  so  preserved  in  the 
meekness  of  wisdom,  yea,  in  the  very  truth,  and  in  the  life 
and  innocency  thereof,  as  not  to  offend  one  of  the  little  ones. 
I  preach  to  others  rather  loudly  of  the  necessity  of  getting 
rid  of  the  idolatry  of  self,  may  I  do  it  myself!  Lord  help 
me  in  this  work,  I  reverently  beseech  thee. 

10th  mo.,  1th.  All  difficulties  and  clouds  cleared  away,  and 
the  Yearly  Meeting  ended  with  great  solemnity,  a  time  of 
unusual  favour ;  solemn  fervent  prayer  fell  to  my  lot  at  the 
close.  Friends  have  given  me  a  good  minute  of  acknowledg- 
ment. Thus  I  have  abundant  cause  to  set  up  my  Ebenezer, 
to  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  to  trust  in  him  for 
the  future. 

After  noticing  a,  round  of  meetings  in  a  district 
where  some  controversy  had  lately  arisen  on  the 
subject  of  the  Resurrection,  he  continues :  — 

Springborough,  10th  mo.,  15th.  The  time  past  at  Duck 
Creek  was  closely  exercising.  "VVe  had  a  large  and  good 
meeting  in  the  morning,  in  which  the  truth  was,  I  trust, 


MT.  50. 


JOURNEY  TO  NORTH  CAROLINA. 


105 


plainly  preached ;  and  towards  the  conclusion,  I  had  to  advert 
to  the  true  scriptural  view  of  the  resurrection,  first  from 
dead  works,  and  afterwards  from  the  grave.  In  the  afternoon, 
I  held  a  select  meeting  with  the  dissentients,  and  spoke 
kindly  and  plainly  to  them,  ending  with  prayer ;  it  was  a 
good  time,  and  they  appeared  tender.  The  next  morning  a 
harder  meeting  at  Clear  Spring,  in  which  the  last  great  day  of 
account  was  awfully  before  me.  It  ended  with  great  solemnity, 
and  after  parting  from  Friends  in  love,  we  arrived,  after  night- 
fall, at  the  house  of  Joseph  Cox,  in  the  woods  near  Dublin. 
He  is  an  honourable  elder  of  a  superior  mind,  and  our  visit  to 
him  and  his  family  was  very  interesting  to  us.  The  next 
morning,  a  long  drive  of  about  twenty  miles  over  bad  roads 
brought  us  to  Elijah  Coffin's,  at  Richmond,  and  I  devoted 
most  of  the  evening  to  writing  an  epistle  to  Friends  of  Spice- 
land  Monthly  Meeting,  in  which  the  Scripture  doctrines  of 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  new  birth,  the  resurrection  of 
the  spiritual  body,  and  the  great  day  of  judgment,  are  simply 
stated  with  an  exhortation  to  peace,  cpuietness,  &c.  I  have 
left  it  for  the  judgment  of  the  Committee  of  the  Quarterly 
Meeting,  and  feel  peace  in  having  taken  the  step. 

From  Indiana,  Joseph  John  Gurney  proceeded  to 
North  Carolina ;  an  arduous  journey  of  six  hundred 
miles  across  a  region  in  parts  but  little  settled  or 
cultivated.  It  appeared  at  first,  difficult  to  obtain 
a  conveyance  suitable  for  such  a  journey.  "It  so 
happened,  however,"  he  writes  in  one  of  his  letters, 
"  that  a  worthy  member  of  the  Society,  was  employed 
to  drive  me  to  a  neighbouring  meeting,  with  a  pair 
of  horses  which  he  used  in  his  business,  and  in  a 
carriage  borrowed  from  one  of  his  neighbours.  The 
animals  were  diverse  in  colour,  but  admirably 
matched  in  pace  and  quality ;  doubtless  it  was 
because  of  their  suitability  to  each  other  that  they 
bore  the  names  of  David  and  Jonathan.    I  soon 


106 


JOURNEY  TO 


1837, 


perceived  that  this  was  the  man,  and  these  the 
horses,  which  were  to  convey  me  from  Indiana  to 
Carolina;  and  had  afterwards  much  reason  to 
acknowledge  that  this  was  one  of  the  many 
instances  of  a  kind  providence,  by  which  my  course 
in  America  was  wonderfully  facilitated.  My  friend 
and  his  horses  suited  me  exactly,  and  continued  to 
be  my  helpers  through  a  much  greater  extent  of 
country,  than  I  then  contemplated.  I  bought  a 
humble,  but  convenient  waggon,  on  wooden  springs ; 
an  active  young  man  accompanied  us  on  horseback 
as  our  guide ;  and,  our  party  being  joined  by  three 
other  Friends  bound  in  the  same  direction,  we  set  off 
on  our  journey  in  good  health  and  spirits,  at  the 
rate  of  about  four  miles  an  hour,  a  rate  which, 
though  a  slow  one,  was  often  exchanged  for  one 
still  slower." 

GalUpolis,  on  the  Ohio,  10th  n:o.,  20th.  My  mind  has 
undergone  a  good  deal  of  conflict,  but  is  much  at  peace  after 
the  meeting  this  evening ;  the  close  of  my  labours  at  present 
on  the  -western  side  of  the  Ohio.  They  have  been  numerous 
and  arduous,  but  the  Lord  has  been  wonderfully  condescending 
and  gracious  to  me,  and  abundant  cause  for  thankfulness  have 
I  for  the  help  vouchsafed  in  the  needful  hour.  We  expect  to 
cross  the  Ohio  into  Virginia  to-morrow  morning.  May  my 
gracious  Lord  and  Master  go  with  us  to  preserve  us  in  perfect 
safety,  both  of  body  and  soul ! 

"We  left  Gallipolis  early  in  the  morning,"  he  writes  in  one 
of  his  letters,  "  and  having  crossed  the  Ohio,  we  entered  at 
once  on  the  Virginian  forest.  Our  journey  was  adventurous 
and  difficult,  the  road  winding  through  apparently  interminable 
woods ;  in  some  parts  rocky  and-  hilly ;  in  others  deep  with 
mud.  As  night  approached,  and  night  in  these  regions  comes 
on  with  little  notice  of  twilight,  we  were  pursuing  our  journey 


jet.  50. 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


107 


through  the  forest  over  a  very  high  hill.  By  an  almost 
precipitous  descent,  we  arrived,  just  before  total  darkness,  at 
a  little  farm  house,  where  we  earnestly  hoped  that  we  should 
find  a  lodging.  But  no  such  accommodation  was  there.  We 
were  instructed  to  go  half  a  mile  further  to  a  more  likely 
tenement.  In  the  course  of  this  half-mile,  we  were  in  great 
danger  of  being  overturned  in  descending  the  steep  bank  of  a 
stream  which  it  was  necessary  to  cross,  though  all  was  then 
darkness.  I  shall  not  forget  the  comfort  of  at  length  finding 
ourselves  in  shelter  and  safety  beside  a  blazing  log  fire,  though 
with  rough  fare,  and  in  a  very  humble  dwelling.  Of  the  two 
little  beds  in  the  kitchen,  one  was  occupied  by  an  elderly 
friend  of  our  company  and  his  wife ;  the  other  was  kindly 
reserved  for  myself.  The  rest  of  our  company  were  lodged  in 
a  small  garret.  Want  of  cleanliness  is  the  only  real  pain  on 
such  occasions." 

Their  journey  through  Virginia  was  continued 
for  several  days  along  the  romantic  banks  of  the 
Kenhawa. 

"It  is  a  curious  circumstance,"  writes  Joseph  John  Gurney, 
"  that  numerous  fountains  of  brine  are  found  within  a  few 
yards  of  the  river.  We  were  told  that  they  bored  for  it,  to 
the  amazing  depth  of  6,  7,  or  800  feet.  The  salt  produced 
is  excellent.  The  Americans  are  wonderfully  eager  and 
enterprising ;  but  alas  for  the  slaves,  who  are  employed  in 
these  works !" 

"We  arrived  at  night-fall,"  he  continues,  "at  a  comfortable 
house  of  entertainment,  kept  by  a  notorious  hunter,  who, 
amidst  the  wild  mountains  and  forests  of  this  neighbourhood, 
had  succeeded  in  destroying  an  amazing  number  of  panthers, 
wolves,  and  bears.  These  animals  are  still  frecpient  in  a  dis- 
trict which,  with  the  exception  of  the  narrow  and  fertile  valley 
through  which  the  river  runs,  defies  all  attempts  at  squatting 
or  settling.  Wild  cats  are  also  numerous  here,  and  the  deer 
abound.  Not  long  previously,  our  landlord  had  killed  two 
bears  and  three  deer  one  morning  before  breakfast ;  at  another 


108 


the  hawk's  nest. 


1837. 


time,  a  panther  which,  from  the  tip  of  its  tail  to  that  of  its 
nose,  measured  10  feet  10  inches.  The  young  panthers  are 
spotted ;  the  old  ones  of  a  light  brown.  One  day  when  on 
horseback,  he  was  carrying  a  dead  deer  across  his  saddle 
through  the  forest,  and  suddenly  found  himself  surrounded 
by  seven  wolves.  The  foremost  aggressor,  on  a  rising  ground, 
was  ready  to  make  his  spring ;  but  the  hunter  shot  him  at 
once,  and  the  others  immediately  fled. 

In  the  course  of  the  following  day,  we  left  the  romantic 
river,  and  wound  our  way  at  a  slow  pace  into  the  high  country, 
this  being  the  course  which  the  new  Turnpike  takes.  As  we 
were  pursuing  our  journey  in  an  uninteresting  part  of  the 
road,  and  along-side  of  the  forest,  we  observed  on  our  right 
hand  a  small  path  running  up  a  hill,  through  the  wood.  We 
had  been  advised  to  watch  for  it,  and  when  found,  to  examine 
it  for  ourselves.  We  accordingly  left  our  carriages,  and  after 
pursuing  this  sequestered  path,  on  foot,  not  much  more  than 
fifty  yards,  we  found  ourselves,  unexpectedly,  on  the  flat  top 
of  a  perpendicular  rock,  many  hundred  feet  high.  This  was 
the  celebrated  "  Hawk's  Nest."  We  laid  hold  for  safety  on  the 
bare  boughs  of  a  little  cedar  on  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  and 
willingly  gave  ourselves  up  to  the  silent  contemplation  of  one 
of  the  most  magnificent  prospects  to  be  found  in  North  America. 
The  New  River,  which  afterwards,  with  another  stream,  forms 
the  Kenhawa,  is  here  seen  winding  its  course  first  through  a 
romantic  dell,  and  afterwards  along  an  open  plain  at  the  foot 
of  a  glorious  chain  of  mountains  covered  with  forest,  amongst 
which  it  appears  at  last  to  lose  itself.  The  beauty  of  the 
scene  was  much  enhanced  by  the  rich  woods  which  lay  im- 
mediately below  the  precipice,  and  covered  most  of  the  plain 
through  which  the  river  was  flowing. 

To  be  travelling  through  a  population,  a  large 
proportion  of  which  is  in  a  state  of  slavery,  was  a 
circumstance  very  affecting  to  Joseph  John  Gurney's 
feelings.  But  he  was  desirous  to  form  no  hasty 
judgment  of  the  state  of  things  around  him. 


JET.  50. 


SLAVERY. 


100 


"It  is  impossible,"  he  writes,  "for  a  casual  traveller  to 
form  an  exact  estimate  of  the  real  condition  of  the  slaves  in 
America.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  they  are  systematically 
excluded  by  law  from  all  school  instruction  ;  and  though,  un- 
doubtedly, there  are  many  humane  slave-holders,  it  follows 
from  the  very  nature  of  the  case,  that  great  cruelties  must 
often  be  perpetrated.  I  well  remember  that  an  ingenuous 
white  lad  who  guided  me,  one  day,  to  a  bathing  place  on  the 
banks  of  the  Kenhawa,  gave  me  an  affecting  account  of  the 
whippings  with  the  cow-hide,  (sometimes  amounting  to  200 
lashes.)  which  are  still  often  inflicted  on  these  children  of  op- 
pression. The  best  aspect  under  which  I  saw  American 
slavery,  was  at  the  public  meetings  for  worship,  which  were 
held,  in  the  course  of  this  journey,  in  numerous  towns  and 
vill  ages  of  Virginia  and  North  Carolina.  The  slaves  often 
attended  in  considerable  numbers,  and  generally  occupied  the 
gallery,  while  the  body  of  the  house  was  filled  by  the  white 
inhabitants.  I  was  glad  to  find  that  this  liberty  was  allowed 
them  in  many  places,  though  the  practice  is  not  universal.  I 
felt  it  to  be  a  privilege  on  these  occcasions,  freely  to  proclaim 
those  grand  principles  of  Christian  truth,  which  are  of  equal 
application  to  bond  and  free  ;  but  which,  nevertheless,  when 
truly  received  and  acted  on,  cannot  fail  to  undermine  the 
system  of  slavery.  Although,  of  course,  the  subject  of 
slavery  itself  could  not,  with  propriety,  be  adverted  to  on  such 
occasions,  I  was  often  surprised  by  observing  that  a  close  prac- 
tical application  of  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  was  not  only 
patiently  borne,  but  even  received  with  apparent  cordiality. 

Having  arrived  in  North  Carolina,  he  writes  in  his 
Journal :  — 

11th  mo.,  2nd.  We  have  journeyed  along  quietly  to-day 
forty-five  miles,  and  are  come  this  evening  to  a  very  com- 
fortable house.  My  mind  is  graciously  kept  in  a  state  of 
much  quietness ;  and  in  the  review  of  this  interesting  journey 
of  nearly  600  miles,  I  can  indeed  gratefully  acknowledge  the 
goodness  and  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord.    Some  trials  of 


110 


NATHAN  HUNT. 


1837. 


faith  and  patience  have  fallen  to  my  lot ;  but  I  know  not  that 
the  three  weeks  which  the  transit  has  occupied,  could  have 
been  more  desirably  spent  elsewhere.  I  feel  the  prospect  of 
the  Yearly  Meeting  for  North  Carolina,  but  humbly  trust  I 
may  again  be  mercifully  helped  in  the  hour  of  need. 

TO  HIS  CHILDREN. 
New  Garden,  North  Carolina,  11th  mo.,  8th,  1S37. 

It  is  an  inexpressible  pleasure  to  me  thus  to  communicate 
with  you,  my  tenderly  beloved  children ;  need  I  say,  that  you 
are  the  perpetual  subject  of  my  thoughts  and  prayers ;  my 
fervent  desire  being,  that  you  may  have  abundant  grace  given 
you  to  serve  the  Lord  in  the  beauty  of  holiness.  *  *  * 

You  have  heard  of  Nathan  Hunt.  He  is  now  in  his  80th 
year,  brought  up  in  humble  life  as  a  blacksmith,  I  believe, 
but  a  thorough  gentleman  in  his  manners,  and  his  face 
shining  with  the  "heavenly  oil."  It  is  delightful  to  be  with 
the  dear  old  man,  to  receive  his  unqualified  tokens  of  hearty 
unity,  and  to  hear  his  outpourings  in  the  ministry.  Perhaps 
about  the  best  meeting  I  ever  attended,  was  a  public  one  held 
by  appointment  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  yesterday.  I  had 
been  prepared  for  my  share  of  it,  by  much  lowness  and  trial 
of  mind,  and  have  seldom  felt  the  same  power  in  preaching 
the  glorious  gospel.  Nathan  Hunt's  prayer  at  the  close  of 
the  meeting,  was  an  extraordinary  effusion  indeed. 

I  am  staying  at  the  boarding-school,  an  institution  which 
promises  well  for  the  Society  in  these  parts.  It  is  under  the  * 
superintendence  of  two  valuable  ministers ;  Nathan  Hunt's 
daughter  Asenath,  and  her  husband  Dougan  Clarke.  The 
house  is  lately  built  in  a  very  picturesque  situation  in  the 
forest,  near  the  old  Meeting-house.  This  latter  is  simplicity 
itself,  and  looks  like  a  large  old  barn,  but  the  woods  around 
it  are  highly  beautiful.  The  trees  are  more  spreading  here 
than  in  the  far  west,  where  they  grow  to  a  very  great  height, 
and  have  insignificant  tops.  The  burial  ground  is  quite 
beautiful.  A  vast  spreading  oak  adorns  its  centre.  Here 
rest  the  remains  of  many  poor  British  soldiers,  who  died  of 


.et.  50. 


XORTII  CAROLIXA. 


Ill 


their  wounds  after  Lord  Cornwallis's  victory  at  Guilford,  in 
the   first  American  war ;    the   meeting-house   having  then 
served  as  an  hospital.    It  is  a  real  pleasure  and  satisfaction 
to  be  among  Friends  in  these  parts ;  and  I  think  it  probable 
that  I  may  have  to  visit  the  subordinate  meetings  of  this  state, 
before  I  attempt  returning  to  Philadelphia.    If  so,  I  shall  be 
journeying  about  in  my  humble,  but  comfortable,  conveyance 
for  some  weeks.    I  wish  you  could  take  a  peep  at  me  and  my 
carriage,  driven  by  my  honest,  serious  companion,  William 
Kcnworthy,  and   drawn   by  those  homely,  lively,  faithful 
"creatures,"  David  and  Jonathan,  the  former  bay,  the  latter 
white.    I  cannot  imagine  a  more  suitable  set  out.  Elizabeth 
Co^cshall,  who  visited  England  many  years  ago,  is  here,  to 
my  great  comfort.    She  is  a  cheerful,  pleasing  Friend.    I  can- 
not picture  to  myself  a  more  wholesome  form  of  religion  than 
she  presents.    Indeed,  I  may  truly  say,  that  abundant  have 
been  the  confirmations  which  I  have  received  since  my  lot  has 
been  cast  in  America,  of  the  truth  of  those  religious  princi- 
ples on  which  I  am  desirous  of  acting,  and  which,  I  trust,  are 
increasingly  precious  to  you.    When  the  Lord's  anointing  is 
allowed  its  free  course,  without  let,  hindrance,  or  prejudice, 
fervent  evangelical  love  of  the  Saviour  prevailing  in  con- 
nexion with  it,  the  effect  is  delightful.    May  you  and  I  prize 
it  more  and  more  ! 

In  another  letter  he  says  :  — 

After  the  Yearly  Meeting  was  concluded,  I  set  off  with 
my  kind  friend  William  Kenworthy,  and  our  excellent  horses, 
with  a  young  man  on  horseback  for  our  guide,  on  a  visit  to  a 
round  of  meetings  in  Guilford  and  Eandolph  counties.  Our 
journey,  which  lasted  nearly  a  month,  though  somewhat 
laborious,  was  to  me  fraught  with  interest.  The  people  at 
whose  houses  we  lodged  from  night  to  night,  were  in  great 
simplicity  in  their  mode  of  living ;  but  the  rough  accommoda- 
tion which  often  fell  to  our  lot  was  amply  compensated  by 
unvarying  kindness.  I  could  not  be  otherwise  than  surprised 
and  delighted  by  the  flocking  together  of  the  people  to  the 


112 


LABOURS  IN 


1837. 


meetings  which  were  held,  one  after  another,  in  the  midst  of 
these  woods.  On  some  occasions  the  numbers  collected  were 
so  large,  that,  although  it  was  now  late  in  the  eleventh  month, 
we  were  obliged  to  hold  our  meetings  in  the  open  air.  This 
circumstance,  however,  occasioned  no  material  difficulty,  as 
the  weather  was  delightful,  and  the  sky  without  a  cloud. 

"  I  have  no  wish  for  any  more  intimate  companion,"  he 
writes  to  his  children  ;  "  and  enjoy  my  frequent  and  deep 
solitude.  •  I  wish  you  could  see  me  walking  alone  in  the 
woods,  meditating  on  my  darling  children  ;  and  I  hope  also 
communing  in  some  measure,  with  the  glorious  Fountain  of 
light  and  life." 

In  his  Journal  he  continues  :  — 

11th  mo.,  lQth.  [After  alluding  to  the  holding  of  several 
meetings.]  They  have  all  been  favoured  times,  and  though 
at  seasons  I  have  felt  an  inexpressible  sort  of  solitary  desola- 
tion, and  a  temptation  to  impatience  in  not  getting  on  more 
quickly ;  yet  on  a  calm  review  of  these  few  days,  I  can  with 
gratitude  acknowledge,  that  all  is  ordered  aright.  The  Lord 
be  praised  for  his  matchless  goodness  !  The  truth  is  simple 
and  changeth  not ;  I  have  no  new  doctrines  to  proclaim  in 
my  ministry ;  but  the  Lord  in  his  great  goodness  has  been 
pleased  to  clothe  it  with  considerable  variety ;  and,  I  believe, 
his  precious  anointing  has  not  been  withheld.  It  has  been 
my  earnest  desire,  and  the  frequent  and  fervent  petition  of 
my  soul,  that  I  may  be  preserved  from  speaking  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  otherwise  than  under  the  immediate  putting 
forth  of  this  precious  influence.  I  deeply  feel  I  can  do 
nothing  without  it ;  and,  with  it,  there  is  a  life  which  man 
cannot  command. 

Never  was  I  more  sensible  of  this  truth,  and  never  did  I 
feel  more  bound  in  my  spirit  to  exalt  that  holy  principle  of 
grace  in  the  heart,  which  will  not  make  any  compromise  with 
evil;  and  will,  as  it  is  followed,  lead  into  all  righteousness. 
May  multitudes  be  turned  to  it,  saith  my  soul !  and  may  the 


mt.  50. 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


113 


Lord  graciously  enable  me  to  maintain  my  integrity  in  the 
truth,  in  humility,  simplicity,  and  godly  sincerity  ! 

Ilf7t  mo.,  21st.  I  have  been  remarkably  low  every  morn- 
ing before  the  approaching  exercise  of  my  gift ;  but  I  believe 
this  experience  is  needful  to  prepare  for  a  purer  and  more 
powerful  service  than  would  otherwise  be  attained  to.  I  cannot 
express  how  kind  and  liberal  the  Lord  has  been  to  me  in  be- 
stowing his  own  blessed  anointing.  Never  did  I  so  fully  feel 
its  value ;  and  never  was  I  more  alive  to  the  comfort,  as  well 
as  safety,  of  keeping  under  it ;  dependent  upon  it,  and  within 
its  limits.  May  this  graciously  continue  to  be  experienced ! 
I  am  remarkably  little  disposed  to  any  kind  of  subordinate 
service,  just  now ;  my  simple  business  seems  to  be  to  preach 
the  everlasting  gospel  of  my  Holy  Redeemer,  to  the  sinful,  the 
weary,  and  the  faint. 

Having  returned  to  New  Garden,  North  Carolina, 
he  spent  a  few  days  at  the  boarding  school  for 
Friends'  children  at  that  place;  with  the  view  of 
encouraging  the  pursuit  of  scriptural  knowledge 
upon  the  principles  which  had  been  so  beneficially 
acted  on  at  Ackworth.  Thence  he  proceeded  on  a 
visit  to  the  southern  and  eastern  parts  of  the  state, 
intending  afterwards  to  go  northwards  to  Richmond 
in  Virginia.  This  journey  by  the  same  mode  of 
conveyance  occupied  another  month. 

Thomas  Thompson's,  Eno.  Fifth  day  evening,  12th  mo.,  7th. 
We  have  arrived  at  this  comfortable  shelter  after  nightfall ; 
our  journey  from  Greensborough,  over  very  indifferent  roads 
in  part,  having  been  thirty-eight  miles.  I  have  enjoyed  and 
prized  the  quietness  of  this  day,  passed  in  travelling  ;  the 
Bible  and  Comstock's  familiar  work  on  Philosophy  having 
been  (in  addition  to  William  Kenworthy,  and  Horace  Cannon) 
my  acceptable  companions.  Yesterday  was  a  favoured  one. 
After  holding  a  very  solemn  farewell  meeting,  we  cleared  off 

Vol.  II.  — 8 


114  LABOURS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA.  1837. 

happily  from  New  Garden.  Tranquil  were  our  feelings, 
though  the  parting  from  our  beloved  aged  prophet*  may  be 
regarded  as  final.  We  proceeded  to  Greensboro',  where  we 
were  favoured  with  a  good  public  meeting  ;  the  academy  and 
their  "professors,"  being  present. 

12th  mo.,  Oth.  We  continue  to  be  mercifully  helped  on 
our  way.  The  meeting  at  Eno  was  satisfactory,  and  our 
intercourse  with  our  friends  there,  was,  I  trust,  of  some  ad- 
vantage to  them.  A  drive  of  thirteen  miles  this  morning 
brought  us  to  Chapel  Hill,  the  seat  of  the  North  Carolina  Uni- 
versity. In  the  afternoon  we  held  a  meeting  with  the  students : 
more  than  100  out  of  140  were  present,  besides  two  of  the 
Professors,  and  the  President,  Governor  Swaine.  It  was  to 
me  a  very  relieving  time,  the  internal  evidence  of  Christianity 
opening  before  me  with  great  force  and  clearness,  and  utter- 
ance, and  at  last,  I  think,  entrance  being  graciously  given. 

12th  mo.,  12th.  Our  time  at  Raleigh  was  unusually  pro- 
ductive and  interesting.  The  meeting  on  first  day  large,  and 
much  favoured ;  both  white  and  black  present.  Yesterday 
social  and  religious  visits  to  many  rather  interesting  people  in 
their  families  —  Judge  Saunders,  Judge  Cameron  (to  tea,) 
Freeman  (the  Episcopal  Minister,)  Lacey  (the  Presbyterian,) 
Wadsworth  (the  Methodist,)  and  in  the  evening  we  held 
another  very  solemn  meeting  in  the  Presbyterian  Meeting 
House ;  parting  in  much  peace  from  the  inhabitants.  The 
subjects  of  slavery,  and  the  internal  slave  trade,  which  abound 
here,  have  deeply  oppressed  and  affected  my  mind ;  but  I  have 
felt  quite  clear  in  restricting  my  public  labours  to  the  faithful 
preaching  of  the  full  gospel. 

12th  mo.,  81st.  The  last  day  of  1887  !  A  precious  solitude 
is  now  permitted  in  my  comfortable  chamber  at  John  Hare's, 
Summerton  Meeting  House,  Virginia.  We  arrived  near  here 
last  evening,  after  a  journey  of  thirty-six  miles,  from  our 
friend  Nathan  Winslow's,  near  Piny  Woods.  The  fallow  day 
was  useful  to  me,  after  a  week  of  closely  successive  exercises, 
which  closed  memorably  with  a  visit  to  the  Quarterly  Meeting 

*  Nathan  Hunt. 


JET.  50. 


REFLECTIONS  AT  THE  CLOSE  OP  TUE  YEAR. 


115 


School,  at  Piny  Woods,  (about  forty  children,)  when  the 
Ackworth  system  of  scriptural  instruction  was  instituted  there. 
The  love  and  openness  of  Friends,  very  precious. 

I  have  now  done  with  North  Carolina,  perhaps  for  ever; 
and  look  back  on  the  eight  weeks  spent  in  that  state,  with  a 
remarkably  peaceful  and  unclouded  sense  of  the  goodness  of 
the  Lord,  who  has  led  me  along  safely,  guided  my  steps,  put 
his  word  into  my  mouth,  and  at  times  poured  forth  his  anoint- 
ing in  a  remarkable  manner.  "What  shall  I  render  unto  the 
Lord  for  all  his  benefits  towards  me  ?  I  will  take  the  cup  of 
salvation  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord ;  I  will  pay  my 
vows  unto  the  Lord,  now  in  the  presence  of  all  his  people." 
On  a  calm  review  of  this  period,  ought  I  not,  above  all,  to 
thank  him  for  those  very  low  states  which  have  been  so  fre- 
quent during  its  course,  and  which  have  never  failed  to  lead 
the  way  to  a  fresh  supply  of  his  unction  and  grace  ? 

In  commencing  with  Virginia,  and  in  looking  forward  to 
arduous  service  at  Richmond,  Washington,  Baltimore,  &c, 
I  trust  I  am  made  deeply  sensible  of  my  own  unworthiness 
and  unfitness  for  the  work.  0  Lord,  in  the  plenitude  of  thy 
mercies,  undertake  for  me,  and  let  thy  own  glorious  works 
abundantly  praise  thee  ! 

It  is  a  solemn  thing  to  me  to  close  the  present  year ;  and  a 
cause  of  unutterable  thankfulness,  in  looking  back  upon  past 
conflicts,  that  I  am  permitted  to  close  it  in  peace.  Never, 
I  believe,  while  memory  lasts,  shall  I  forget  the  "ringing  in" 
of  this  year,  by  the  West  Ham  bells,  as  I  lay  on  my  bed,  in 
the  midnight  hour  at  Upton ;  it  seemed  almost  like  the  knell 
of  death  to  me ;  but  surely  America  was  at  the  bottom  of  it, 
though  I  then  knew  not  the  cause  of  my  suffering.  Praise 
the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me  bless  and 
hallow  his  glorious  name ! 


116 


JOURNEY  TO  WASHINGTON. 


1838. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

2et.  50.  1838. 

journey  from  richmond  to  washington;  interviews  with  the 
president;  henry  clay;  JonN  quincy  adams;  &c. ;  meeting 

AT  WASHINGTON;  BALTIMORE;  ARRIVAL  AT  PHILADELPHIA ; 
EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL  AND  LETTERS;  NEW  YORK ;  RHODE 
ISLAND;  MASSACHUSETTS;  JUSTICE  STORY;  DR.  CHANNING  $ 
REFLECTIONS  ON  COMPLETING  HIS  50TH  YEAR. 

After  spending  rather  more  than  two  weeks  in 
Virginia,  part  of  which  was  occupied  in  a  visit  to 
Richmond,  the  principal  city  of  that  state,  Joseph 
John  Gurney  proceeded  to  Washington. 

"  During  a  week's  journey  from  Richmond  to  Washington," 
he  writes  in  one  of  his  letters,  "  we  came  to  a  considerable 
settlement  of  Friends  at  Cedar  Creek.  One  of  the  principal 
of  them,  a  person  of  high  respectability,  had  been  distributing 
some  time  before,  an  excellent  address  against  slavery,  which 
had  been  issued  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia. 
This  was  an  offence,  which,  by  the  law  of  Virginia,  was 
punishable  with  two  years'  imprisonment  and  hard  labour  in 
the  penitentiary.  The  case  was  brought  before  a  court  of 
justice,  and  our  friend  was  certainly  in  great  peril.  But  his 
known  respectability  called  forth  the  better  feelings  of  the 
gentlemen  of  the  district,  with  many  of  whom  he  was  familiar; 
and,  greatly  to  their  credit,  the  grand  jury  ignored  the  bill. 
I  believe  that  his  influence  and  labours  in  relation  to  this 
subject,  were  by  no  means  fruitless ;  improving  sentiments 
respecting  it  were  diffusing  themselves  in  the  neighbourhood ; 


jet:.  50. 


MOUNT  VERNON. 


117 


and  in  our  public  meetings  for  worship,  at  Cedar  Creek,  some 
close  practical  remarks,  which  were  fully  understood  as 
applying  to  the  evils  of  slavery,  were  listened  to  with  great 
attention."  *  *  * 

After  holding  a  meeting  at  Fredericksburgh,  a  considerable 
town,  pleasantly  situated  on  the  Rappahannock,  we  took  the 
steamer  the  next  morning  on  the  river  Potomac,  and  enjoyed 
a  delightful  voyage  of  sixty  miles,  to  the  city  of  Washington. 
The  river  is  of  a  magnificent  breadth,  the  banks  generally 
low  and  woody.  Both  the  Virginia  and  Maryland  shores, 
as  we  were  informed,  had  been  once  highly  cultivated;  but  the 
blight  of  slavery  has  now  rendered  them  comparatively  un- 
productive. Shad  and  herring  are  caught  in  abundance  in  this 
river ;  the  finest  oysters  are  also  found  here  ;  and  during  the 
cold  of  winter,  its  surface  is  sometimes  half  covered  with  thou- 
sands of  ducks.  We  saw  considerable  numbers  of  them,  of  a 
black  and  white  plumage. 

On  the  south  bank  of  the  stream,  not  far  from  the  city  of 
Alexandria,  is  Mount  Vernon,  a  lofty  wooded  bluff,  on  which 
stands  the  elegant  but  simple  villa  where  Washington  lived, 
died,  and  was  buried.  We  had  no  opportunity  of  visiting 
this  interesting  spot ;  but  as  we  passed  by  it,  we  could  not 
but  pay  a  cordial  mental  tribute  to  the  genius,  as  well  as 
pohtical  and  private  virtue  of  that  extraordinary  man.  To 
think  of  his  having  been  both  a  soldier  and  a  slave-holder, 
was  indeed  a  subject  of  deep  regret.  But  we  nevertheless 
knew  that  he  was  a  man  of  prayer,  and  his  qualities  of  mind 
were  peculiarly  calculated  to  obtain  for  him  the  warmest 
affections  of  America,  and  the  respect  of  the  world.  I  was  a 
good  deal  interested  afterwards  in  examining  a  copy  of  his 
pecuniary  accounts,  in  his  capacity  of  commander  in  chief. 
They  were  written  in  his  own  bold,  clear  hand,  and  displayed 
an  astonishing  accuracy  of  detail.  The  union  of  this  minute 
care  with  the  most  comprehensive  opinions  and  designs,  con- 
stitutes a  singular  feature  in  his  character.  He  is  generally 
regarded  as  having  been  the  most  religious  of  the  American 
presidents. 

The  aspect  of  the  city  of  Washington  under  the  bright 


118 


WASIIIXGTON. 


1838. 


sunlight  of  a  •winter  afternoon,  as  we  glided  over  the  vast 
sheet  of  water,  (into  which  the  river  here  dilates,)  partook 
rather  largely  of  the  sublime  and  beautiful.  The  Capitol, 
which  stands  on  a  considerable  elevation,  and  is  built  of 
white  stone,  was  the  most  conspicuous  object  in  the  scene. 
It  is  the  restoration  of  the  building  which  the  British 
army  so  wantonly  set  on  fire  in  the  last  American  war ;  and 
might  be  considered  exceedingly  handsome,  were  it  not  for 
its  leaden,  heavy  dome,  which  is  sadly  out  of  proportion,  and 
mars  the  beauty  of  the  edifice.  We  landed  on  the  wharf  at 
nightfall  on  the  17th  of  the  1st  month,  1838,  and  found  very 
comfortable  accommodation  at  Brown's  Hotel.  There  our 
company  was  soon  joined  by  some  of  our  friends  from  Balti- 
more and  Philadelphia. 

On  the  morning  after  our  arrival  we  went  up  in  good  time 
to  the  Capitol,  and  were  introduced  to  several  of  the  senators, 
particularly  to  Colonel  Preston,  from  South  Carolina,  a 
gentleman  of  remarkable  urbanity  of  manners,  and  endued 
with  what  may  be  justly  described  as  the  silver  tongue  of 
eloquence.  I  also  enjoyed  a  short  interview  with  Daniel 
Webster.  His  forehead  is  of  remarkable  prominence  and 
breadth,  his  eye  penetrating ;  and  the  little  which  I  heard  of 
his  public  speaking  was  strong,  clear,  and  fluent.  With 
Henry  Clay,  of  Kentucky,  Ave  conversed  for  some  time  in 
private.  He  is  the  Brougham  of  America,  as  it  relates  to  his 
ready  wit  and  powers  of  fervid  declamatory  argument ;  but  is 
doubtless  his  inferior  in  literary  and  scientific  attainment. 
His  figure  is  tall  and  slender,  and  there  is  an  expression  of 
humour  and  benevolence  in  his  countenance,  which,  in 
connexion  with  his  marked  politeness,  is  very  winning.  He 
expressed  kind  feelings  and  good  principles  on  the  subject  of 
slavery,  as  well  as  on  that  of  the  wrongs  of  the  Aborigines. 
But  he  complained  bitterly  of  the  abolition  movement,  and 
was  evidently,  like  other  slave-holders,  under  the  influence  of 
some  very  strong  prejudices. 

In  the  evening  we  spent  a  very  agreeable  hour  with  John 
Quincy  Adams,  once  the  President  of  the  United  States ;  and 
almost  the  only  anti-slavery  advocate  in  congress,  though,  on 


JET.  50. 


WASHINGTON. 


119 


Several  points,  himself  differing  from  the  abolitionists.  lie 
is  now  an  old  man,  yet  full  of  mental  vigour  and  animation, 
and  probably  more  fraught  with  learning  and  information 
than  any  other  man  in  America.  He  received  us  with  great 
kindness  and  cordiality.  On  a  subsequent  morning,  at  the 
early  hour  of  nine  o'clock,  we  were  introduced  to  Martin  Van 
Buren,  the  President,  a  gentleman  of  great  affability  and  case 
of  manner,  -with  much  acuteness,  and  I  think,  benevolence 
also  marked  on  his  countenance.  During  our  short  inter- 
view, the  subjects  of  our  conversation  were  the  African  slave- 
trade,  and  the  claims  of  the  native  Indian  tribes ;  on  both 
which  topics  he  spoke  with  a  good  deal  of  firmness.  It 
was  my  endeavour  to  impress  on  the  mind  of  the  President, 
the  vast  importance  of  the  cordial  co-operation  of  America 
with  the  European  powers,  in  the  suppression  of  the  slave 
trade,  on  the  perfectly  reasonable  principle  of  a  mutual  right 
of  search,  a  principle  which  surely  ought  not  to  offend  the 
pride  of  any  one  nation.  But  the  Americans  are  a  com- 
munity of  kings,  every  man  his  own  ruler,  and  they  shrink 
from  the  very  notion  of  indignity.  Thus  I  fear  they  are  but 
too  likely  to  persist  in  sacrificing  the  interests  of  humanity, 
to  what  is  falsely  regarded  as  national  honour. 

The  principal  object  which  I  now  had  in  view,  in  visiting 
Washington,  was  the  holding  of  a  meeting  for  worship  with 
the  officers  of  government  and  members  of  congress.  My 
mind  was  attracted  towards  these  public  men,  under  a  feeling 
of  religious  interest ;  and  far  beyond  my  expectation  did  my 
way  open  for  accomplishing  the  purpose.  Colonel  Polk,  the 
speaker  of  the  representative  assembly,  granted  me  the  use 
of  the  legislative  hall ;  the  chaplain  of  the  house  (a  respect- 
able Wesleyan  minister)  kindly  surrendered  his  accustomed 
service  for  our  accommodation ;  public  invitation  was  given 
in  the  newspapers ;  and  when  we  entered  the  hall,  on  the 
following  First  day  morning,  we  found  it  crowded  with  the 
members  of  congress,  their  ladies,  and  many  other  persons. 
The  President  and  other  officers  of  the  government  were 
also  of  the  company.  It  was  to  me  a  serious  and  critical 
occasion.     One  of  my  friends  sat  down  with  me  in  the 


120 


MEETING  IN  THE  LEGISLATIVE  HALL. 


1838. 


speaker's  rostrum ;  a  feeling  of  calmness  "was  graciously 
bestoived  upon  us ;  and  a  silent  solemnity  overspread  the 
whole  meeting.  After  a  time,  my  mind  became  deeply 
impressed  with  the  words  of  our  blessed  Redeemer,  "  I  am 
the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life."  Speaking  from  this  text, 
I  was  led  to  describe  the  main  features  of  orthodox  Christi- 
anity ;  to  declare  that  these  doctrines  had  been  faithfully  held 
by  the  Society  of  Friends,  from  their  first  rise  to  the  present 
day ;  to  dwell  on  the  evidences,  both  historical  and  internal, 
which  form  the  credentials  of  the  gospel,  considered  as  a 
message  to  mankind  from  the  King  of  heaven  and  earth ;  to 
urge  the  claims  of  that  message  on  the  world  at  large,  «i 
America  in  particular,  a  country  so  remarkably  blessed  by 
Divine  Providence,  and,  above  all,  on  her  statesmen  and  her 
legislators ;  to  advise  the  devotional  duties  of  the  closet,  as  a 
guard  against  the  dangers  and  temptations  of  politics ;  to 
dwell  on  the  peaceable  government  of  Christ  by  his  spirit ; 
and  finally  to  insist  on  the  perfect  law  of  righteousness,  as 
applying  to  nations,  as  well  as  individuals,  to  the  whole  of  the 
affairs  of  men,  both  private  and  public.  A  solemn  silence 
again  prevailed  at  the  close  of  the  meeting ;  and  after  it  was 
concluded,  we  received  the  warm  greetings  of  Henry  Clay, 
John  Quincy  Adams,  and  many  other  members,  of  whom  we 
took  our  leave  in  the  flowing  of  mutual  kindness.  Thus  was 
I  set  free  from  the  heavy  burden  which  had  been  pressing 
upon  me.  In  the  evening  we  met  a  large  assembly  in  the 
Methodist  Chapel,  in  George  Town,  a  populous  place  almost 
adjoining  Washington ;  and  the  next  morning  pursued  our 
journey  forward  to  a  small  settlement  of  Friends,  in  the  state 
of  Maryland. 

In  his  Journal  he  writes :  — 

Baltimore,  1st  mo.,  25th.  A  drive  of  twenty-four  miles, 
over  poor  roads  and  a  poor  country,  brought  us  hither.  The 
view  of  the  Patapsco  river,  Chesapeake  bay,  and  the  city,  as 
we  approached  it,  under  the  light  of  the  bright  evening  sun, 
was  striking  and  beautiful.    I  have  a  truly  comfortable  home ; 


JET.  50. 


BALTIMORE  ;  PHILADELPHIA. 


121 


and  we  have  been  favoured  with  a  very  relieving  meeting  this 
morning,  half  public ;  many  Ilicksites.  I  have  ventured  to 
appoint  two  public  meetings,  and  am  about  to  engage  in  a 
family  visit  to  the  interesting  flock  here.  My  way  seems 
remarkably  made  amongst  them,  to  my  humble  admiration. 

2nd  mo.,  2nd.  My  work  has  been  arduous,  and  I  hope  is 
now  done.  I  have  gone  through  the  families,  in  much  feeling 
of  poverty  and  humiliation  ;  upwards  of  sixty  visits.  Large 
meeting  of  coloured  people,  on  fourth  day  evening ;  and, 
yesterday,  meetings  at  the  jail  and  penitentiary. 

From  Baltimore  Joseph  John  Gurney  proceeded  to 
Philadelphia. 

"  The  distance  between  the  two  cities,"  he  observes,  in  one 
of  his  letters,  "  is  about  one  hundred  miles ;  and  one  circum- 
stance on  the  journey  is  well  calculated  to  interest  a  stranger. 
It  is  the  conspicuousness  of  the  line  (though  without  any 
natural  division)  which  separates  the  slave-wrought  lands  of 
Maryland  from  the  free  territory  of  Pennsylvania.  The  sudden 
transit  from  inferior  to  superior  cultivation,  and  from  impove- 
rished soil  to  fertility,  is  extremely  striking,  especially  at  the 
more  advanced  seasons  of  the  year ;  and  certainly  it  speaks 
volumes  for  the  instruction  of  statesmen,  in  proof  of  the  im- 
policy of  slavery.  One  can  hardly  imagine  on  what  grounds 
this  perpetual  visible  evidence  can  be  long  resisted." 

Joseph  John  Gurney  continued  in  Philadelphia 
and  its  neighbourhood  upwards  of  three  months. 
The  Society  of  Friends  in  that  city  is  still  a  nu- 
merous and  influential  body.  Besides  attending  the 
Quarterly  and  other  meetings  of  Friends  there,  and 
in  some  of  the  adjoining  districts,  as  well  as  the 
Yearty  Meeting,  in  usual  course,  he  was  closely 
engaged  in  paying  religious  visits  to  the  families  of 
Friends  in  three  out  of  the  four  "  Monthly  Meetings" 


122 


TRIALS   AXD  DIFFICULTIES. 


1838. 


into  which  the  city  is  divided.    A  minister  of  the 
gospel,  more   especially   one   engaged    as   he  was, 
must  not  expect  to  have  a  course  free  from  difficulty. 
Great  is  the  trial,  to  the  servant  of  Christ,  of  being 
misunderstood  and  misinterpreted  by  those  who  sin- 
cerely love,  and  desire  to  serve,  the  same  blessed 
Redeemer;  but  he  may  surely  be  consoled  by  the 
reflection,  that  from  age  to  age  such  has  been  the 
portion  of  many  faithful  believers.    This,  in  a  re- 
markable degree,  was  the  case  with  the  early  Friends. 
Their  views  were  misunderstood  and  misinterpreted 
by  other  professing  Christians,  and  frequently  were 
the  motives  and  course  of  action  of  the  more  emi- 
nent amongst  them  not  comprehended  even  by  the 
members  of  their  own  Society.    Separated  as  the 
human  family  is,  by  an  almost  endless  variety  of 
disposition  and  circumstances,  and  very  imperfectly, 
if  at   all,  acquainted  with  one  another's  motives, 
impressions  are  often  received  of  the  conduct  of 
others,  which   further  acquaintance  and  more  ex- 
act investigation  prove  to  be  wholly  unfounded,  or 
greatly  mistaken    and   exaggerated.    It  is  possible 
that  some  of  the  readers  of  these  pages  have  already 
discovered  that  their  acquaintance  with  Joseph  John 
Gurney  (and  perhaps  also  with  their  own  hearts) 
wras  at  this  time  too  imperfect  to  enable  them  to 
form  a  just  estimate  of  his  character;    and  now, 
perhaps,  in  the  cool  of  the  day,  they  may  be,  at 
times,  led  to  look  back  with  some  sadness  at  the 
misconceptions  which    then,  to   a   limited  extent, 
prevailed.* 

"The  dispensation,  trying  as  it  is,"  he  writes,  in 

*  See  infra,  eh.  slvi. 


,ET.  50.  ENGAGEMENTS  AT  PHILADELPHIA. 


123 


one  of  his  letters,  in  allusion  to  this  subject,  "  has 
been,  as  to  myself,  seasonable ;  a  wonderful  defence 
against  undue  exaltation ;  bringing  me,  from  time 
to  time,  low  and  prostrate  before  the  Lord.  I 
thank  God  for  the  wholesome  discipline;  and 
earnestly  do  I  desire  and  pray  that  not  a  single 
unchristian  feeling  towards  my  opposers  may  enter 
into  my  heart.  With  all  their  mistakes,  I  give 
them  credit  for  much  sincere  love  to  Christ." 

The  following  are  from  his  Journal  of  this 
period  : — 

2nd  mo.,  4th.  The  Quarterly  Meeting  of  ministers  and 
elders,  yesterday  morning,  passed  off  quietly  and  well ;  various 
calls  and  interviews  with  Friends  in  the  after  part  of  the  day. 

A  long  one  with  my  dear  friend  ,  kindly  intended  to 

prepare  me  for  conflict  and  impediment.  I  have  felt  it  a  good 
deal  during  the  night ;  but  I  think  my  chief  anxiety  is,  that 
the  Society  and,  above  all,  the  cause  of  truth  may  not  suffer ; 
and  I  am  mercifully  favoured  with  precious  quietness  of  mind 
this  morning.  0  Lord,  I  most  earnestly  and  reverently 
beseech  thee,  that,  surrounded  as  I  am  by  some  opposing 
influences  and  some  share  of  perplexity,  I  may  be  enabled,  by 
thy  grace,  to  keep  a  conscience  void  of  offence  in  thy  sight, 
and  in  the  sight  of  my  fellow-men,  avoiding  even  the  appear- 
ance of  evil.  0  for  a  holy  integrity  and  independence  in  the 
truth,  united  with  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent,  the  meekness  of 
the  lamb,  and  the  harmlessness  of  the  dove  ! 

Third  day,  [2nd  mo.,  6th.~\  Yesterday  the  Quarterly  Meet- 
ing ;  a  good  time ;  the  ministry  which  fell  to  my  lot  was  close 
and  searching ;  but  it  is  evident  that  I  have  a  course  of  some 
difficulty  and  tribulation  before  me.  May  I  accept  it  with 
all  cheerfulness  and  submission  !  To-day,  at  the  Northern 
Monthly  Meeting,  (dear  Stephen  Grellet  present,)  I  laid 
before  Friends  my  concern  to  visit  the  families ;  much  unity, 
but  some  little  opposition  appeared.   This  was  over-ruled,  and 


124  LABOURS  AT  1838. 

I  suppose  that  John  Paul  will  commence  the  work  with  me 
to-morrow  morning.  May  the  Lord  graciously  sustain  me  in 
patient  resignation ! 

Fifth  day  evening.  We  have  passed  through  two  days  of 
family  visiting ;  and  I  believe  the  gracious  anointing  oil,  which 
can  alone  qualify  for  the  service,  has  not  been  withheld ;  eight 
visits  yesterday  as  a  beginning ;  ten  to-day. 

First  day  night.  We  have  again  been  favoured  with  a  good 
Sabbath.  The  meeting  at  Arch  Street,  in  the  afternoon, 
satisfactory ;  and  a  very  large  one  there  this  evening ;  a  noble, 
solemn  assembly  indeed.  One  would  hope  that  the  truly 
searching  work  of  this  day  must  have  done  something  towards 
cpuelling  opposition ;  and  I  hope  also  towards  the  confirmation 
of  our  faith,  as  Christians  and  as  Friends.  The  Lord  alone  be 
praised ! 

2nd  mo.,  16th.  The  public  meeting  at  the  North  Meeting 
House  last  third  day  evening,  notwithstanding  pouring  rain, 
was  large,  and  very  solemn  and  relieving.  I  was  greatly 
comforted  by  it,  and  ended  the  day  in  peace.  Fourth  day, 
industrious  family  visiting ;  drank  tea  at  I.  Lloyd's.  Fifth 
day,  Woodbury  Quarterly  Meeting,  over  the  Delaware,  in 
Jersey ;  a  good  open  time ;  Friends  very  cordial.  To-day, 
filled  again  with  family  visits ;  dear  S.  Grellet  with  us  at 
dinner  ;  Thomas  Evans  this  evening  ;  both  to  my  comfort ;  so 
that,  through  mercy,  I  retire  to  rest  quiet  and  relieved  in 
mind. 

2nd  mo.,  18M.  Good  series  of  visits  yesterday  ;  drank  tea 
very  agreeably  at  Ellis  Yarnall's.  A  quiet  mind  is  mercifully 
bestowed  this  morning.  Earnest  are  my  breathings  to  the 
Lord,  that  I  may  be  preserved  from  uttering  anything  this 
day  in  public,  except  under  the  "anointing;"  and  that  in  and 
under  this,  I  may  be  gifted  with  a  holy  boldness  in  the  truth. 
I  humbly  trust  that  ground  has  been  gradually  gained. 

22nd.  To-day,  Philadelphia  Monthly  Meeting  at  Arch 
Street.  I  laid  my  concern  before  Friends  for  visiting  their 
families,  which  was  acceded  to.  Only  one  opposing  voice. 
Five  family  sittings  since.    I  have  felt  much  peace  in  having 


I 


JET.  50.  PHILADELPHIA.  125 

taken  tins  further  step  with  Friends ;  and  it  is  evident  that, 
through  mercy,  my  way  is  opening  among  them. 

Second  day  evening,  3rd  mo.,  5th.  [After  attending  the 
Quarterly  Meeting  at  Burlington.]  The  visit  to  Burlington 
was  an  occasion  of  encouragement  and  comfort.  It  is  delight- 
ful to  enlarge  the  boundaries  of  gospel  fellowship.  Rebecca 
Grcllet,  John  Cox,  Susan  Smith  and  her  children,  Julia  Clarke, 
and  Abigail  Barker,  with  many  others,  were  then  added  to  my 
list  of  Friends,  known  and  loved.  We  returned  as  we  came, 
by  the  rail-car  and  ice-boat,  on  fourth  day  morning,  and 
pursued  our  family  visits  with  quiet  diligence  during  the 
remainder  of  the  week.  Yesterday  was  a  favoured  day. 
Something  like  the  closing  of  the  commission  at  the  North 
meeting  in  the  morning ;  a  very  searching  time,  but  I  trust 
the  power  of  the  Lord  accompanied  the  word.  To-day,  we 
have  been  again  quietly  pursuing  our  visits.  My  mind, 
through  adorable  mercy,  is  clothed  with  much  peaceful  quiet. 
Can  I  be  too  thankful  ? 

3rd  mo.,  16th.  Deep  and  close  are  the  exercises  of  mind 
which  have  fallen  to  my  lot  since  the  last  entry.  Seventh  day 
last,  spent  in  calls,  &c,  was  a  very  happy  one ;  sweet  was  the 
flow  of  peace  after  the  conclusion  of  the  northern  visits.  First 
day,  one  of  much  conflict  and  exercise  ;  opened  my  commission 
at  Arch  street  in  the  morning.  At  Orange  street  in  the  after- 
noon, much  in  the  cross ;  a  few  faithful  sentences  respecting 
not  limiting  the  anointing  either  in  ourselves  or  others.  Very 
large  evening  meeting,  in  which  Christ,  the  Word  of  God,  in 
his  several  gracious  ofEces,  was  largely  preached. 

The  family  visit  in  Arch  street,  with  dear  Thomas  Steward- 
son  as  a  companion  and  elder,  has  hitherto  sped  well ;  though 
the  work  has  been  very  humbling.  Good  meeting  yesterday ; 
my  subject,  "the  practical  fruits  of  true  Christianity."  On 
the  whole,  I  am  thankful  and  cheered ;  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  Now  for  the  deep  and  watchful  indwelling  in 
Christ ! 

3rd  mo.,  25th.  On  fourth  day  I  attended  the  Western 
Monthly  Meeting.  Many  Friends,  not  of  the  district,  were 
also  there.    It  was  a  weighty  time.    I  was  much  engaged  in 


126 


LABOURS  AT 


1838 


ministry.  "  There  is  a  middle  path  which  is  the  way  of 
safety;  and  there  is  a  middle  path  which  is  the  way  to  death." 
My  concern  to  visit  the  families  was  warmly  united 
with. 

oOth.  Seventh  day  noon.  I  am  favoured  to  end  my  arduous 
labours  in  Arch  Street  District  in  peace,  with  a  good  sitting 
at  Samuel  Bottle's.  The  public  meeting  last  night  was  very 
searching  and  solemn. 

4th  mo.,  Brd.  Arrived  at  my  dear  aged  friend  Thomas 
Wistar's,  at  ten  o'clock  yesterday ;  and  we  have  spent  two 
days  together  in  family  visiting,  (in  the  Western  District,) 
I  hope  and  believe  satisfactorily.  Great  watchfulness  and 
weightiness  of  spirit  are  surely  required  in  this  work  ! 

First  day  evening,  8th.  The  meeting  with  the  young  people 
this  evening  very  large.  I  was  led  to  unfold  the  doctrine  and 
discipline  of  the  cross,  as  it  applies  both  to  worship  and  con- 
duct. I  never  get  on  so  comfortably  in  religious  service,  as 
when  I  have  no  anticipation  whatever  in  my  own  mind  of  its 
nature.  This  pointing  of  previous  exercise  cannot,  as  I  well 
know,  always  be  avoided ;  yet  it  is  much  more  consoling  and 
refreshing  to  my  own  spirit  when  the  concern  comes  upon  me, 
as  it  did  this  morning,  at  the  instant.  I  wish  to  be  preserved 
from  anticipatory  exercise  as  far  as  possible,  and  (to  adopt  an 
old  Friend's  image)  "go  to  meeting  as  a  blank  sheet." 

4th  mo.,  16th.  Since  the  last  entry  I  have  been  favoured  to 
realize  divine  help,  from  day  to  day,  through  no  small  variety 
and  depth  of  exercise  of  mind.  I  have  abundant  cause  for 
gratitude  in  the  retrospect  of  the  Western  family  visit.  A 
large  public  meeting  on  sixth  day  evening,  very  relieving. 
The  Yearly  Meeting  of  ministers  and  elders,  on  seventh  day, 
a  time  of  close  exercise  of  mind.  I  am  very  thankful  for 
close  unity  with  such  men  as  Stephen  Grellet  and  John  Cox. 
And,  under  the  difficulties  and  discouragements  which  still 
remain,  I  desire  to  be  very  meek,  quiet,  patient,  fearless  in 
the  Lord.    My  mind  is  remarkably  tranquil. 

4th  mo.,  22nd.  Great  are  thy  mercies,  0  Lord ;  my  soul 
desires  to  commemorate  them  with  humble  gratitude.  The 
week  has  been  passed  through  wonderfully;  and  I,am  at 


jf,t.  50. 


PHILADELPHIA. 


127 


case  and  peace,  ready  to  praise  my  God  and  Saviour.  The 
first  sitting  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  was  very  trying,  from  the 
manifestations  of  a  hard,  over-bearing  spirit ;  but,  from  that 
time,  truth  and  liberty  began  to  arise  and  spread.  The 
several  sittings  were  large  —  larger  than  known  since  the 
llicksite  separation,  and  increased  towards  the  end.  I  was 
twice  engaged  in  solemn  prayer ;  and  in  the  last  sitting, 
particularly,  was  somewhat  enlarged  in  preaching.  I  also 
clearly  unfolded  my  views  of  American  Slavery,  and  paid  a 
visit  to  the  women's  meeting,  where  there  was  evidently  a  very 
open  door  for  service. 

\th  mo.,  29th.  Since  the  last  entry  I  have  been  chiefly  at 
Thomas  Wistar's,  engaged  in  finishing  the  Western  family 
visit ;  also  attending  in  succession  the  Northern,  Western, 
and  Arch  street  Monthly  Meetings,  and  delivering  in  the 
reports  of  my  visits.  The  elders  who  accompanied  me  bore 
strong  testimony  in  favour  of  them ;  and  the  respective  meet- 
ings were  times  of  great  solemnity. 

5th  mo.,  12th.  On  second  day,  [Philadelphia,]  Quarterly 
Meeting.  In  the  evening,  laid  before  the  men-elders  my 
concern  for  a  concluding  young  people's  meeting ;  all  of  them 
there.  I  was  much  exercised  in  mind,  during  the  hour  and  a 
half  which  they  occupied  in  discussing  the  proposition,  fear- 
ing lest  I  had  involved  myself  and  the  cause  in  difficulty ; 
but  notwithstanding  the  strong  opposition  from  a  particular 
quarter,  it  was  decided  that  the  meeting  should  be  held. 
This  result  afforded  me  great  relief ;  and  I  afterwards  spent 
a  cheerful  evening  at  Moses  Brown's,  with  the  Wistar  family. 
Third  day,  visit  to  the  penitentiary,  which  is  admirable ;  good 
•meeting  in  one  corridor  ;  visit  to  the  alms-house  in  the  after- 
noon ;  good  meeting  there.  Fourth  day,  to  Germantown, 
(Abington  Select  Quarterly  Meeting,)  which  passed  off  pretty 
well.  Spent  the  afternoon  at  Deborah  Logan's  old  mansion, 
built  by  James  Logan,  William  Pcnn's  secretary.  Public 
meeting  in  the  evening  at  Germantown,  much  crowded.  Fifth 
day,  Abington  Quarterly  Meeting  ;  larger  than  I  expected. 
I  was  much  engaged  in  the  meeting  for  worship.  In  the 
subsecpient  meeting,  leave  to  open  the  shutters  (to  unite  men 


128 


PHILADELPHIA. 


1838. 


and  women  in  a  closing  opportunity)  was  refused ;  the  first 
instance  of  the  actual  obstruction  of  a  religious  service  which 
has  ever  occurred  to  me.  I  have  desired  that,  in  the  humilia- 
tion of  self,  it  may  operate  beneficially.  Sixth  day,  visit  to 
the  president  and  directors  of  the  bank  of  the  United  States ; 
inspection  of  the  mint.  Two  meetings  at  the  Moyamensing 
prison  in  the  afternoon  ;  and  in  the  evening,  the  farewell 
meeting  of  young  people ;  very  large,  solemn,  and  relieving. 
"  We  preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  and 
ourselves  your  servants,  for  Jesus'  sake."  This  morning, 
breakfast  with  J.  Vaughan,  at  the  Philosophical  Rooms ;  met 
Duponceau,  the  president,  a  lawyer  and  linguist  of  rare 
attainments.  Since,  many  calls ;  and  now  I  am  once  more  at 
B.  Cooper's  peaceful  country  residence,  in  a  good  degree  of 
peace  and  comfort.    "Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul !" 

After  describing  a  round  of  country  meetings,  in 
which  he  was  accompanied  by  his  friend  Israel  W. 
Morris,  and  in  one  or  two  of  which  he  met  with 
some  trial,  he  writes  : — 

5th  mo.,  21st.  *  *  Where  influential  persons  are  watching 
for  one's  halting,  the  life  cannot  arise  in  its  fulness,  unless  the 
Lord  be  pleased  to  put  forth  pre-eminent  power.  These  are 
rough  things  in  my  course,  to  which  I  am  little  accustomed. 
I  never  met  with  the  like  before,  but  I  have  no  doubt  they 
are  permitted  for  good  purposes  ;  and  I  feel  thankful  for  the 
humiliation  thus  allotted  me.  May  I,  through  infinite  mercy, 
be  clothed  upon  with  the  integrity,  patience,  meekness,  and 
quietness  of  Christ !  I  have  been  enjoying  a  solitary  wander 
of  an  hour  or  more — 0  how  deep  the  solitude  of  the  fields  and 
woods ! — and  was  enabled  to  pour  forth  my  heart  in  solemn, 
fervent  prayer  for  myself  and  for  my  children.  Much  internal 
tranquillity  is,  through  adorable  mercy,  my  portion. 

5th  mo.,  21th.  We  had  an  excellent  Quarterly  Meeting  at 
Concord,  notwithstanding  all  discouragements ;  and  my  visit 
and  services  were  recorded   as   satisfactory.    Both  Israel 


JET.  50. 


HOSPITALS,  PRISONS,  ETC. 


129 


Morris  and  I  feel  that  the  Lord  has  dealt  very  graciously  with 
us.  I  am  on  my  rctui'n  to  Philadelphia,  with  the  prospect  of 
leaving  it  to-morrow  in  peace. 

Whilst  in  Philadelphia  and  its  neighbourhood, 
Joseph  John  Gurney  took  the  opportunity  of  visit- 
ing several  of  the  hospitals,  prisons,  and  other 
public  institutions.  He  was  particularly  interested 
with  the  Eastern  Penitentiary,  in  which  he  found 
the  separate  system  of  prison  discipline  "  admirably 
conducted"  under  the  care  of  Samuel  Wood.  In 
his  letters  he  also  alludes  with  much  pleasure  to 
his  visits  to  the  schools  at  West-town  and  Haver- 
ford. 

"The  former  is  situated,"  to  use  his  own  words,  "in  a 
healthy  and  picturesque  part  of  Chester  County.  The  land- 
scape around  it  of  woods,  hills,  valleys,  and  here  and  there  a 
little  stream,  is  beautiful.  Here  about  230  of  the  children 
of  Friends,  of  both  sexes,  receive,  under  judicious  care,  a 
guarded  and  religious  education,  on  a  somewhat  higher  scale 
than  in  the  public  schools  belonging  to  our  body  at  Ackworth 
and  Croydon.  The  Holy  Scriptures  are  daily  read,  and  the 
children  instructed  in  their  contents.  I  have  every  reason  to 
believe  that  the  moral  and  religious  influence  of  this  institu- 
tion is  at  once  powerful  and  extensive.  *  *  *  * 

"A  drive  of  fifteen  miles  from  West-town,  across  a 
'  rolling '  country  of  much  picturesque  beauty,  brought  us 
to  Haverford,  where  there  has  been  lately  established  an 
academy,  or  rather  college,  for  the  education  of  an  older 
and  more  opulent  class  of  lads.  Repeatedly,  and  always 
with  great  pleasure,  did  I  visit  this  institution.  At  this 
time  there  were  seventy  boys  and  young  men  accommodated 
in  the  house,  which  was  built  for  the  purpose,  pursuing  a 
course  of  classical  and  scientific  study,  under  well-qualified 
teachers.     Each  of  them  is   provided  with  a  neat  little 

Vol.  II.— 9 


130 


PHILADELPHIA. 


1838. 


chamber,  in  which  may  be  found  his  Bible,  a  few  other  books 
of  his  own  selection,  and  the  requisite  articles  of  furniture. 
This  separate  lodging  I  hold  to  be  a  most  important  provision" 
for  the  moral  and  religious  welfare  of  the  young.  There  was 
an  appearance  of  order  and  sobriety  to  be  observed  in  these 
young  persons,  accompanied  by  an  obvious  infusion  of 
American  independence,  which  pleased  me  greatly.  In  many 
of  the  young  people  whom  I  saw  in  different  parts  of  the 
Union,  after  they  had  left  this  school,  I  was  able  clearly  to 
trace  the  effects  of  that  Christian  care,  under  which  they  had 
been  placed  at  Haverford.  The  beauties  of  nature  are  not 
neglected.  The  house,  which  stands  on  an  eminence,  is  in 
the  midst  of  a  pleasure  ground,  laid  out  after  the  English 
fashion.  The  boys  had  just  been  raising,  among  themselves 
and  their  friends,  a  purse  of  2000  dollars,  which  has  since 
been  expended  on  an  excellent  conservatory.  I  look  back  on 
my  visits  to  both  of  these  seminaries,  with  peculiar  gratifi- 
cation. Long  may  they  flourish  for  the  intellectual  and 
spiritual  benefit  of  our  young  people  ! 

"During  my  stay  in  Philadelphia,"  he  elsewhere  remarks, 
"  several  circumstances  transpired  of  a  public  nature,  which 
were  by  no  means  calculated  to  impress  me  favourably  on 
the  subject  of  democratic  institutions,  though  I  am  well 
aware  that  those  of  America  are  not  without  their  great 
advantages. 

"  One  of  these  was  the  want  of  public  virtue  manifested  in 
Congress,  on  the  occasion  of  the  fatal  duel  between  Graves 
and  Cilley.  These  combatants  fought  with  rifles,  fired 
repeatedly,  and  (as  I  was  informed)  drew  ten  paces  nearer 
to  each  other  at  each  fire,  until  poor  Cilley,  the  father  of  four 
little  children,  fell  and  died.  This  murderous  affair  was 
suffered  to  pass  with  impunity ;  the  murmurs  in  Congress 
on  the  subject  soon  died  away ;  and  the  members  attended 
the  funeral  of  Cilley,  who  was,  of  course,  just  as  guilty  as  his 
antagonist,  with  every  mark  of  respect.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  this  was  partly  the  result  of  the  general  notion,  that 
every  citizen  of  the  state  is  left  at  almost  unlimited  liberty  to 
do  as  he  pleases. 


^t.  50. 


PHILADELPHIA. 


131 


"  Another  circumstance  which  gave  me  a  similar  impression 
was  the  combination  of  a  large  company,  called  the  "  Pre- 
emption company,"  to  deprive  the  Indians  of  the  Seneca 
nation,  in  New  York,  of  their  reserved  lands ;  and,  under  the 
pretext  of  a  false  and  surreptitious  treaty  with  some  of  their 
chiefs,  to  drive  them  into  the  western  wilderness.  Many 
Friends  in  Philadelphia  have  long  been  zealously  engaged  in 
the  endeavour  to  stave  off  this  act  of  unrighteousness,  by 
personal  applications  to  the  officers  of  state,  and  other  in- 
fluential persons  at  Washington ;  but  the  corruption  of  mem- 
bers, who  were  set  upon  seizing  the  property  of  their  neighbours, 
has  prevailed  over  the  simple  dictates  of  justice,  and  thus  this 
shameless  treaty  has  at  length  been  ratified. 

"A  third  circumstance  was  the  change  in  the  constitution  of 
Pennsylvania,  which  had  at  this  time  just  been  carried  en 
masse,  by  the  votes  of  a  majority  of  the  people.  The  judicial 
office  was  reduced,  by  this  change,  to  a  state  of  entire  depen- 
dence on  the  government  and  legislaturevof  the  day;  and, 
by  the  introduction  of  that  single  word,  "white,"  the  whole 
coloured  population,  40,000  in  number,  were  at  once  deprived 
of  their  citizenship.  This  affecting  act  of  degradation  was 
received  by  the  coloured  people  with  deep  sorrow.  I  was  told 
that  a  white  boy  was  observed  seizing  the  marbles  of  a  coloured 
boy  in  one  of  the  streets,  with  the  words,  "you  have  no  rights 
now."    The  coloured  boy  submitted  in  silence. 

"  Shortly  after  my  visit  to  Philadelphia,  an  event  occurred 
which  corresponded  in  its  nature  and  principle  with  the 
circumstances  already  mentioned ;  but  was  of  a  more  frightful 
and  violent  character.  I  mean  the  conflagration  of  the 
Pennsylvania  Hall,  at  the  time  of  the  anti-slavery  convention, 
after  the  assembly  had  been  compelled  to  leave  the  room 
by  violent  and  abusive  conduct.  The  work  of  destruction 
was  effected  by  an  uncontrolled  and  uncontrollable  assemblage 
of  the  people,  including  many  persons  dressed  like  gentle- 
men. True,  indeed,  it  is,  that  no  small  provocatives  to 
popular  fury  were  administered  on  the  occasion  by  the 
imprudence  of  some  zealous  individuals ;  but  nothing,  of 
course,  could,  in  the  least  degree,  justify  this  lawless  attack, 


132 


NEW  YORK. 


1838. 


not  only  on  the  personal  safety,  but  on  the  undoubted  civil 
rights  of  a  respectable  part  of  the  community.  Nevertheless 
this  tremendous  outrage  was  permitted  to  pass  over  with  per- 
fect impunity.*  The  ruins  of  the  hall  still  present  to  the  view 
of  the  stranger  a  most  significant  memento,  that  there  is  no 
tyranny  so  bad  as  that  of  a  mob  ;  no  government  so  dangerous 
as  that  of  a  self-willed  and  licentious  populace." 

Joseph  John  Gurney  left  Philadelphia  for  New 
York,  on  the  25th  of  the  5th  month. 

"The  journey  from  Philadelphia,  of  about  one  hundred 
miles,"  he  writes,  "was  the  easy  occupation  of  a  morn- 
ing. The  time  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  for  this  state  was 
come;  and  Friends  were  collecting  in  considerable  num- 
bers, not  only  from  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  city,  but 
from  distant  parts  of  the  country ;  and  more  than  a  few 
from  Canada.  The  followers  of  Elias  Hicks  are  here  the 
more  numerous  body,  and  have  taken  possession  of  the  large 
old  meeting  houses  belonging  to  Friends.  Our  own  meeting 
was  composed  of  about  1000  persons,  men  and  women,  and 
was  very  agreeably  conducted,  the  members  being  much  united 
in  their  endeavours  to  maintain  the  cause  of  sound  primitive 
Christianity.  *  * 

"  There  are  two  large  buildings  in  New  York  which  may 
be  hired  for  public  meetings  either  of  a  philanthropic  or 
religious  character.  The  Tabernacle,  in  Broadway,  which  is 
large  enough  to  contain  4000  people ;  and  an  old  theatre  now 
converted  into  a  chapel,  in  Chatham  street,  which  is  said  to 
hold  more  than  3000.  Meetings  for  worship  were  appointed 
at  my  request,  in  each  of  these  buildings  successively. 
These  were  attended  by  a  multitude  of  Hicksites  as  well  as 
Friends  and  persons  of  other  denominations,  and  I  had  reason 
to  believe  that  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  as  plainly 
unfolded  in  the  New  Testament,  were  then  listened  to  with 
attention  and  good  will,  by  many  who  had  been  accustomed 
to  neglect  or  oppose  them.  I  have  no  doubt  that  religion, 
under  various  administrations,  is  bearing  with  great  force 
*  The  County  subsequently  paid  for  all  damages  done  by  the  mob. 


jet.  50. 


NEW  ENGLAND. 


133 


on  the  stirring  and  intelligent  population  of  this  great 
city.  *  *  *  * 

To  recur  to  his  Journal :  — 

Sixth  day  ;  6th  mo.,  8th.  Last  second  day  morning  early, 
started  by  steamboat  for  a  voyage  up  the  Hudson  for  Albany, 
the  seat  of  the  state  legislature  ;  the  weather  fine,  the  scenery 
novel  and  delightful.  I  greatly  enjoyed  it,  and  took  several 
sketches ;  arrived  at  Dr.  Sprague's  in  the  evening,  and  met  a 
cordial  reception.  Third  day,  spent  with  him  at  Albany, 
much  to  my  satisfaction  ;  the  day  ended  with  a  good  public 
meeting,  in  which  the  ever  blessed  truth  was  freely  pro- 
claimed. Fourth  day,  returned  to  New  York ;  a  wet  stormy 
day  ;  spent  the  evening  at  Henry  Hinsdale's.  We  took  boat 
on  fifth  day  evening,  (H.  Hinsdale  and  myself,  with  Richard 
Mott  and  many  other  Friends,)  for  Newport,  in  Rhode  Island, 
a  voyage  of  200  miles  up  Long  Island  sound,  round  Point 
Judith,  &c.  We  were  favoured  with  a  fine  voyage,  and 
reached  Mary  Williams's  comfortable  boarding  house  this 
morning,  at  an  early  hour  before  breakfast.  The  sunny  fresh 
morning,  the  bays  of  the  sea,  the  harbour,  the  billows  in 
which  I  have  been  bathing,  a  drive  with  Charles  Jenkins  in 
his  chaise,  have  all  been  very  pleasant,  and  my  mind  has  been 
much  clothed  with  quietness  and  peace. 

After  attending,  at  Newport,  the  Yearly  Meeting 
of  Friends  in  New  England,  he  writes :  — 

6th  mo.,  16th.  I  look  back  on  the  week,  now  drawing  to 
its  close,  with  a  degree  of  humble  gratitude.  There  have 
been  times  when  I  could  indeed  say,  "  I  am  desolate  and 
afllicted,"  but  the  spring  of  divine  love  and  power  has  arisen 
from  season  to  season ;  and  the  glorious  truth  has  been  in 
good  dominion  during  the  course  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and 
at  its  close  yesterday  morning.  There  seems  a  good  work 
going  on  among  the  young  people  in  these  parts ;  many  of 
them  are  interesting  and  intelligent. 


134 


judge  story;  dr.  ciianning. 


1838. 


"  At  Newport,"  he  observes  in  one  of  his  letters,  "  I  had  the 
opportunity  of  making  the  acquaintance  of  Judge  Story,  who 
was  presiding  over  the  circuit  court  of  the  United  States,  then 
in  session  at  that  place.  I  called  upon  him  at  his  lodgings, 
and  was  received  witli  that  easy  urbanity  which  distinguishes 
the  public  men  of  America.  His  manners  and  appearance 
are  remarkably  lively,  his  conversation  fluent,  his  information 
varied  and  extensive,  and  his  legal  lore  almost  unrivalled  on 
this  side  the  Atlantic.  He  invited  me  to  take  a  seat  by  him 
on  the  bench;  but  although  my  stay  did  not  allow  of  my 
accepting  his  offer,  the  short  time  which  I  spent  in  his  court, 
afforded  me  an  evidence  of  his  good  sense  and  acuteness  in 
his  capacity  of  a  judge.  He  was  then  engaged  in  trying  a 
case  of  mutiny,  which  had  occurred  among  the  seamen  of  an 
American  merchantman.  We  could  not  wait  the  issue  of  the 
trial." 

The  journey  from  Newport  to  Providence,  by  a 
somewhat  circuitous  route,  occupied  about  a  week. 

"On  our  way,"  he  writes,  "We  called  upon  another  cele- 
brated citizen  of  New  England,  Dr.  Channing,  who  resides 
during  the  summer  months  in  a  sequestered  villa,  on  the 
island  of  Rhode  Island.  The  place  is  embosomed  in  trees, 
and  the  garden  is  carefully  laid  out  in  green  walks  and  flower 
beds  like  those  of  England. 

"  He  is  a  man  of  slender  frame  and  small  stature  ;  his 
countenance  as  completely  intellectual  as  any  I  know.  His 
manners,  in  the  first  instance,  appeared  to  me  to  be  reserved, 
but  he  soon  became  free  and  animated,  when  we  conversed  on 
the  subject  of  slavery.  Every  one  knows  that  his  pen  is  dis- 
tinguished for  felicitous  vigour.  His  expressive  portraits  of 
John  Milton  and  Napoleon  Bonaparte  are  well  known  in 
England  ;  and  his  useful  little  work  on  the  internal  evidences 
of  Christianity,  might  lead  one  to  suppose  that  the  leaning  of 
his  mind  is  in  favour  of  evangelical  truth.  His  pamphlets  on 
slavery,  on  the  annexation  of  Texas  to  the  Union,  and  now 
lastly,  on  emancipation,  are  full  of  just  sentiments,  expressed 


MH.  50. 


NEW  ENGLAND. 


135 


in  a  lively,  pointed,  and  spirited  style.  Most  heartily  do  I 
desire  that  he  may  at  last  find  his  rest  in  the  fulness  which 
is  in  Christ." 

Providence,  6t7t  mo.,  25th.  The  round  of  meetings  allotted 
for  last  week  has  been  well  got  through.  It  was  an  interest- 
ing journey,  and  through  an  interesting  country.  The  meet- 
ing at  Providence  crowned  the  whole,  so  that  I  have  much 
cause  for  reverent  gratitude;  and  further  letters  from  my 
dearest  children,  up  to  the  30th  of  5th  mo.,  are  decidedly 
comforting.  We  were  favoured  with  help  from  the  sanctuary 
yesterday,  both  in  our  morning  meeting,  and  in  a  very  large 
public  one  in  the  Baptist  House  in  the  evening ;  in  which  the 
Evidences  of  Christianity  and  the  Divinity  of  our  Saviour 
were  much  before  me.  It  was  one  of  the  most  favoured 
public  meetings  which  I  have  held  in  America ;  Dr.  "Wayland, 
the  President  of  the  College,  the  professors,  clergy,  &c,  were 
there.  My  writings  arc  popular  among  them,  and  I  appear 
to  be  personally  so ;  but  the  Lord  is  laying  me  low,  even  in 
the  dust.  I  am  about  to  hold  a  meeting  with  the  students 
this  evening,  and  have  appointed  a  third  public  meeting  for 
to-morrow.  May  I  be  graciously  helped  with  that  outpouring 
of  the  Lord's  anointing,  to  which  I  bear  such  frecpient  testimony, 
and  which  such  occasions  so  peculiarly  require. 

Neiv  Bedford,  1th  mo.,  1st.  The  meeting  with  the  students 
at  the  college,  after  a  tea  visit  at  Dr.  Wayland's,  ended  well. 
It  was  given  to  me  to  lead  them  to  the  internal  evidence  and 
practical  bearing  of  Christianity.  I  was  afterwards  informed, 
that  a  considerable  impression  was  made  on  them.  On  third 
,day,  a  precious  visit  to  John  and  Elizabeth  Mcadcr,  in  the 
country ;  afterwards  a  truly  baptizing  meeting  at  Providence 
institution — the  Friends'  boarding  school,  which  is  admirably 
planted,  but  lacks  more  pupils.  I  returned  thither  in  the 
afternoon,  for  a  talk  with  the  children,  and  established  the 
Ackworth  plan  of  scripture  instruction.  In  the  evening, 
another  large  public  meeting  at  the  Baptist  House,  which  was, 


136  NEW  ENGLAND.  1838. 

to  my  own  feelings,  inexpressibly  solemn.  The  president, 
professors,  &c,  united  -with  many  Friends  in  a  party  at 
William  Jenkins'  the  next  evening  ;  when,  in  the  course  of 
conversation,  to  which  the  party  listened  with  lively  attention, 
I  was  enabled  to  unfold  the  doctrine  of  the  anointing ;  we 
afterwards  read  a  Psalm,  and  Anna  Jenkins  prayed. 

Sixth  day.  A  touching  parting  sitting  witk  the  Jenkins' 
family,  at  the  late  William  Almy's  mansion,  and  a  truly 
solemn  parting  meeting  with  Friends,  at  eleven  o'clock.  Dr. 
"Wayland,  and  many  others  not  of  our  Society,  present.  A 
quiet  steamboat  voyage  of  thirty  miles  refreshed  me  a 
good  deal  in  the  afternoon,  and  brought  me  to  Fall  River,  in 
time  for  a  public  meeting,  which  was  well  attended,  but 
rather  overwhelming  to  my  own  spirit. 

•  Yesterday,  seventh  day ;  I  called  on  a  few  families ;  held 
two  good  meetings  at  Newtown ;  and  arrived  at  my  very 
pleasant  home  (George  Rowland's)  at  New  Bedford,  last  even- 
ing. Here  peace  has  been  spread  over  me,  a  most  acceptable 
and  timely  "  token  for  good." 

Nantucket,  7th  mo.,  4th.  Somewhat  strange  is  the  feeling 
of  being  on  this  island  so  often  heard  and  read  of,  so  entirely 
out  of  the  way  of  my  own  things  and  people.  Yesterday, 
we  were  favoured  with  a  safe  and  agreeable  voyage  by 
steamer,  to  this  place.  Friends  are  still  numerous  here. 
Some  interesting  calls  last  evening,  and  a  bird's-eye  view 
of  the  town  and  island  from  a  church  steeple ;  the 
weather  of  the  hottest.  My  mind  has  been  mercifully 
favoured  with  tranquillity,  though  I  do  not  feel  matters  to  be 
altogether  smooth  or  flowing.  "  The  Lord  is  my  light  and 
my  salvation,  whom  shall  I  fear?" 

7th  mo.,  7th.  On  fourth  day,  meeting  for  ministers  and 
elders  at  Nantucket,  some  painful  exercise  in  consequence  of 
the  state  of  things.  The  Quarterly  Meeting  large  and  interest- 
ing. R.  Mott's  ministry  a  great  enjoyment  to  me,  lively 
and  Christian  indeed  !  In  the  evening  a  large  public  meeting, 
and  so  relieving,  that  I  was  set  quite  at  liberty  (in  tender 
mercy)  for  returning,  yesterday  morning,  to  New  Bedford,  by 
steamboat.    We   were   favoured   with   a   fine   voyage.  A 


JET.  50. 


NEW  ENGLAND. 


137 


precious  concluding  opportunity  with  R.  Mott,  at  John 
Rowland's  last  evening. 

Joseph  John  Gurney  continued  for  several  weeks 
to  be  engaged  in  a  course  of  religious  labour  in 
the  state  of  Massachusetts.  In  allusion  to  the 
various  opinions  prevalent  in  New  England,  he 
remarks :  — 

The  Unitarians  chiefly  consist  of  the  more  refined  and 
educated  classes.  They  appeared  to  me  to  form  in  Massachu- 
setts an  aristocratic  caste,  quite  as  much  as  a  religious  sect ; 
as  if  it  were  inconsistent  with  the  claims  of  polished  intellect, 
and  especially  with  the  functions  of  public  life,  (to  which 
many  of  them  are  devoted,)  to  be  trammelled  by  what  they 
regard  as  the  superstitions  of  orthodoxy.  As  to  Universalism, 
it  may  be  described  as  a  sort  of  heretical  Methodism,  in 
which  an  appeal  is  made,  with  no  small  measure  of  success, 
to  a  less  cultivated  part  of  the  community.  I  have  reason  to 
believe  that  many  low  free-thinkers  are  embraced  in  this  sect ; 
and  I  fear  that  the  leading  tenet  on  which  they  are  accus- 
tomed to  dwell  is  spreading  among  the  people.  It  is  that  the 
doctrine  of  eternal  punishment  forms  no  part  of  Christianity ; 
that  good  and  bad  will  all  be  ultimately  saved.  Thus  the 
scriptural  view  of  human  responsibility  is  dangerously  under- 
mined, and  the  foundation  of  Christian  morals  shaken. 
Amongst  too  many  the  very  notion  of  retributive  justice  in  a 
world  to  come  seems  to  be  discarded,  and  the  evil  passions  of 
human  nature  are  let  loose  in  proportion.  The  diffusion  of 
this  line  of  sentiment  is  one  of  the  worst  features  of  the  pre- 
sent state  of  society  in  New  England. 

On  some  other  topics  also  there  has  arisen,  of  late  years,  an 
uncontrolled  wildness  of  sentiment,  which,  were  it  to  prevail, 
would  soon  be  found  to  be  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  fun- 
damental principles  of  civil,  social,  and  domestic  order. 
When  male  and  female  itinerant  lecturers  are  heard  declaring 
that  women  have,  in  all  respects,  the  same  civil  and  political 


133 


NEW  ENGLAND. 


1838. 


rights  and  duties  as  the  stronger  sex  —  that  no  resistance 
ought  to  be  made,  even  by  peaceable  legal  proceedings,  to  the 
violence  of  the  thief  or  the  murderer — that  no  allegiance  is  due 
from  the  Christian  to  any  civil  government  whatsoever — that 
children  are  at  liberty  to  follow  their  own  courses,  and  that 
it  is  unlawful  for  a  parent  to  punish  them — that  wives  and 
husbands  may  lawfully  separate,  when  they  are  weary  of  each 
other's  society  —  and  that  the  agrarian  law  of  olden  times 
ought  now  to  remodel  the  whole  affair  of  property, — when  all 
these  anomalous  ideas  are  let  loose,  each  in  its  turn,  on  an 
imaginative  public,  one  cannot  but  tremble  in  the  view  of  the 
consequences.  One  is  brought  home  more  than  ever  to  the 
conclusion,  that  "  it  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his 
steps:"  that,  unless  he  comes  under  the  restraining  influence 
of  Christian  principle,  the  imaginations  of  his  heart  will  be 
only  evil  continually  in  the  sight  of  God.  *  *  * 

In  the  houses  which  I  visited  in  New  England,  I  seldom 
m*et  with  any  kind  of  fermented  licpuor ;  and  it  was  evident 
that  the  practice  of  abstaining  from  all  such  beverages  was 
increasingly  prevalent  throughout  the  more  thoughtful  part  of 
the  community.  The  air  in  those  regions  is  so  stimulating, 
that  I  found  little  difficulty  in  falling  into  the  general  prac- 
tice ;  and  cordially  did  I  rejoice  in  the  temperate  habits  which 
distinguish  so  large  a  proportion  of  the  rising  generation  in 
America.  But  I  confess  I  had  no  pleasure  in  observing  the 
social  cup  of  tea  or  coffee  exchanged  for  the  glass  of  cold 
water ;  and  I  was  really  grieved  when  I  saw  fine  young  people, 
of  both  sexes,  undermining  their  constitutions,  (as  I  believe,) 
by  resolutely  restricting  their  diet  to  vegetables.  It  seems  to 
be  one  of  the  favourite  devices  of  the  great  adversary  of 
mankind,  to  accompany  every  virtue  with  its  shadow  in  cari- 
cature, for  the  purpose,  I  suppose,  of  turning  the  virtue  itself 
into  ridicule,  and  of  thus  diminishing  its  legitimate  influence. 

Lynn,  Massachusetts,  1th  mo.,  15th.  [After  noticing 
meetings  at  several  places.]  Yesterday  an  interesting  journey 
to  this  place ;  stopped  for  a  few  hours  at  Boston,  of  which  we 
had  a  magnificent  view  from  the  top  of  the  state  house. 


JET.  50. 


NEW  ENGLAND. 


139 


Another  week's  labour  has  been,  through  great  mercy,  com- 
fortably accomplished.  I  trust  my  mind  is  grateful  to  the 
bountiful  Author  of  all  good,  and  especially  for  that  measure 
of  precious  and  holy  quietness  which  is  my  portion  this  morn- 
ing.   0  may  the  Lord  condescend  to  permit  its  continuance ! 

Fourth  day  morning,  18th.  I  found  myself  bound  to  a 
family  visit,  [to  Friends  of  Lynn  and  Salem,]  and  proposed 
it  to  Friends  yesterday  morning.  It  met  with  unanimous 
concurrence,  and  we  have  made  a  good  beginning.  Henry 
Hinsdale  my  acceptable  companion  in  the  work. 

Salem,  fifth  day  afternoon,  1th  mo.,  26th.  I  hope  that,  so 
far,  the  week  has  brought  some  blessings  in  its  course.  The 
family  visiting  continued  satisfactorily  on  second  and  third 
days ;  and  on  third  day  evening  we  collected  a  numerous 
assemblage  of  young  people  and  others,  to  whom  I  related 
anecdotes,  leading  them  to  the  principles  of  Friends.  It  was  a 
refreshing  evening.  Yesterday,  the  usual  meeting  for  worship 
was  public,  and  attended  by  Friends  in  a  large  body.  It  was 
a  closely  exercising,  but  open  time ;  and  I  had  to  unfold  the 
character  and  the  danger  of  the  divers  and  strange  doctrines, 
religious,  moral,  and  civil,  which  are  afloat  in  America  in  the 
present  day.    I  believe  considerable  impression  was  made. 

7th  mo.,  30th.  Yesterday,  public  meetings ;  here  in  the 
morning,  and  at  Boston  in  the  evening ;  the  latter  peculiarly 
exercising  and  fatiguing ;  but  I  am  mercifully  favoured  with 
peace  and  quietness  this  morning,  and  have  comfortable  letters 
from  home. 

The  following  are  some  of  his  reflections  on 
completing  his  fiftieth  year:  — 

Amherst,  New  Hampshire,  8th  mo.,  2nd.  H.  Hinsdale  and 
Samuel  Boyce  are  with  me  on  my  way  to  Weare ;  and  we  are 
stopping  at  this  sweet  village  for  a  public  meeting  this  evening. 
I  deeply  feel  the  completion  of  my  half  century,  only  nine 
years  younger  than  my  loved  father  was  when  he  died.  Deep 
and  numerous  causes  have  I  of  humiliation  in  looking  back 
on  my  past  life.    Satan  has  done  much  to  perplex,  grieve, 


140 


COMPLETION  OF  HIS  FIFTIETH  YEAR. 


1838. 


and  buffet  me ;  and  sore,  beyond  expression,  have  been  the 
tribulations  at  times  appointed ;  but  the  Lord  has  assuredly 
been  very  graciously  with  me,  and  has  abundantly  helped  me 
by  his  good  Spirit.  I  have  been  twenty-one  years  engaged 
in  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  and  all  my  works  have  been 
written  within  the  last  twenty  years.  I  am  permitted  to  look 
back  on  these  labours  of  love  with  a  considerable  degree  of 
satisfaction  and  peace ;  and  I  "  trust  T  have  a  good  con- 
science," as  to  not  having  intentionally  baulked  the  cause  of 
truth  at  any  time,  by  not  faithfully  witnessing  for  Christ. 
The  very  perplexing  transactions  at  Manchester,  in  regard  to 
the  Beacon,  often  bring  me  into  thoughtfulness ;  but  sure  I 
am,  that  I  did  not  knowingly  let  down  the  precious  cause  of 
truth  at  that  time,  on  either  side.  I  am  aware  that  the 
seceders  say  and  think  hard  things  of  me,  but  I  could  not 
sacrifice  the  doctrine  of  the  immediate  and  perceptible 
guidance  of  the  Spirit,  as  I  think  they  have  done,  practically. 
That  precious  doctrine  has  since  been  abundantly  confirmed 
to  my  feelings  and  experience ;  and  truly  in  this  land  it  has 
been  my  constant  refuge.  It  is  my  quietly  settled,  and 
deliberate  desire  and  intention,  to  devote  the  remainder  of  my 
days,  be  it  shorter  or  longer,  to  the  service  of  my  holy  and 
ever-blessed  Redeemer  ;  fixing  my  eye  singly  on  him,  without 
undue  reference,  in  any  direction,  to  my  fellow-men. 

The  present  separation  from  my  son  and  daughter,  so  deeply, 
so  truly  loved,  is  a  trial  of  faith  and  patience,  such  as  has  never 
before  fallen  to  my  lot.  But  my  mind  is  at  this  time  quiet,  in 
the  believing  hope  that  they  and  their  pilgrim  father  will  be 
preserved,  and  that  this  trial  will  have  a  happy  issue. 

Thus  the  termination  of  my  fiftieth  year  finds  me  calm,  quiet 
in  spirit,  though  in  no  small  degree  broken  before  the  Lord. 
Notwithstanding  the  deep  infirmities  to  which  I  am  liable,  I 
believe  it  is  not  too  much  to  say,  that  through  infinite  mercy, 
I  feel  a  peaceful  assurance  that  the  Lord  will  preserve  me, 
give  me  the  victory  over  all  my  spiritual  enemies,  guide  me 
with  his  counsel,  and  afterwards  receive  me,  yes,  even  me,  to 
glory !  Be  it  so,  most  gracious  God  and  Father,  I  humbly 
entreat  thee  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake. 


^t.  50-51. 


ANDOVER. 


141 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

1838.    2et.  51. 

visit  to  the  seminary  at  andover;  conversation  with  moses 
stuart;  anti-slavery;  yale  college  ;  professor  silliman  ; 

JOURNEY  TO  CANADA;  CORRESPONDENCE  WITH  THE  EARL  OF 
DURHAM;  ENGAGEMENTS  IN  LOWER  CANADA;  RETURN  TO  BALTI- 
MORE YEARLY  MEETING;  VISIT  TO  FRIENDS  AT  NEW  YORK; 
EXTRACTS  FROM  LETTERS  AND  JOURNAL. 

On  his  way  to  Amherst,  Joseph  John  Gurney  paid 
a  visit  to  the  well-known  Theological  Seminary  at 
Andover,  where  he  enjoyed  a  few;  hours'  conversation 
with  the  late  Moses  Stuart,  some  particulars  of  which 
he  has  preserved  in  the  following  letter : 

TO  HIS  SISTER  CATHERINE  GURNEY. 

Amherst,  New  Hampshire,  8th  mo.,  2nd,  1S38. 

My  dearest  Catherine, 

One  sometimes  arrives  at  a  deep  pause  in  life, 
as  if  its  pulse  stood  still ;  and  this  is  my  experience  this 
afternoon,  at  a  neat  country  village,  where  I  am  stayed  in  my 
course,  for  a  few  hours,  in  order  to  hold  a  public  meeting.  It 
is  an  afternoon  of  bright  sunshine  without,  (and  sunshine  in 
this  country  is  doubly  bright,  from  the  transparency  of  the 
atmosphere,)  and  of  solemn  gravity  within ;  not  without  a 
touch  of  happiness,  on  the  accomplishment,  this  day,  of  half 
a  century  spent  in  this  vale  of  tears.  *  *  * 

My  last  letter  was  forwarded  on  second  day  from  Salem,  a 


142 


ANDOVER 


1838. 


large  town  on  the  sea-coast  of  Massachusetts.  I  completed 
my  family  visit  there  on  third  day,  and  concluded  with  two 
successive  meetings  in  the  evening ;  the  first,  a  familiar  one 
in  a  Friend's  house,  with  the  young  people,  to  whom  I  related 
anecdotes  of  our  sister  Fry,  Wilberforce,  Legh  Richmond,  and 
Daniel  Wheeler,  by  way  of  illustrating  the  important  con- 
sequences of  individual  conversion  to  God.  Afterwards  a 
public  meeting  was  held,  attended  by  a  large  and  miscellaneous 
assembly,  including  the  ministers  of  the  various  sects,  and 
the  intelligent  aristocracy  of  the  city.  It  was  one  of  those 
wortli-ivhile  meetings,  which  repay  for  a  great  deal  of  mental 
conflict.  A  full  development  of  truth,  addressed  to  both  head 
and  heart,  was  peculiarly  wanted  in  the  place,  and  was  listened 
to  with  profound  attention.  The  silence  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting  was  remarkable.  On  fourth  day  morning  I  enjoyed 
a  farewell  swim  in  the  sea-water,  and  afterwards  visited  the 
Museum,  which  contains  a  celebrated  collection  of  East  India 
and  other  tropical  rarities,  contributed  by  the  merchants  and 
sailors  of  the  place ;  no  person  being  admitted  a  member  of 
the  institution  who  has' not  sailed  round  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  or  Cape  Horn.  Warm  affection  had  been  excited 
towards  me  among  the  Friends  of  the  place,  some  of  whom 
are  very  pleasing  and  interesting,  especially  the  Chase  family, 
who  had  provided  most  kindly  for  my  every  want.  Thus  our 
parting  was  a  good  deal  felt  when  I  went  off  to  Andover,  the 
seat  of  a  theological  seminary,  open  to  all  Protestants.  Here 
the  celebrated  professor,  Moses  Stuart,  (who  re-published  my 
book  on  the  Sabbath,  with  a  preface  and  notes,)  has  for  many 
years  carried  on  his  almost  unrivalled  Biblical  researches.  He  is 
a  man  of  sixty  or  upwards  ;  of  singular  cordiality  and  simplicity 
of  manners ;  and  pours  out  his  information  in  a  most  agree- 
able way.  I  held  a  meeting  in  the  evening  with  the  president, 
Dr.  Edwards,  the  professors,  and  upwards  of  one  hundred 
young  men.  It  was  to  my  feelings  an  unusually  critical 
occasion ;  the  discourse  into  which  I  found  myself  led  being  a 
mixture  of  science,  literature,  and  religion  ;  the  subordination 
of  the  two  former  to  the  last  being  the  subject  before  me.  I 
was  mercifully  helped  through  the  service,  and  the  meeting 


jet.  50-51. 


MOSES  STUART. 


143 


ended  in  a  very  refreshing  and  impressive  silence.  Visits  to 
the  colleges  or  universities  of  America  form  an  interesting 
part  of  my  present  engagement,  and  I  had  a  decided  view  to 
them  before  I  left  England.  I  have  now  held  meetings  in 
three  of  them,  and  hope  to  find  my  way,  in  due  season,  to 
several  others.  With  the  single  exception  of  Cambridge,  near 
Boston,  which  is  under  Unitarian  sway,  they  may  he  regarded 
as  Christian  and  religious  institutions.  I  had  heard  of  neology 
in  them  before  I  came ;  but  have  not,  as  yet,  found  any  trace 
of  it.  Nearly  every  tenth  man  educated  at  Andover  becomes 
a  missionary  to  the  heathen. 

I  must  now  try  to  give  some  account  of  Moses  Stuart's 
conversation,  which  I  consider  to  be  worth  preserving,  as  a  part 
of  my  journal.  We  were  sitting  together  under  the  shade  of 
some  fine  elms,  in  front  of  our  hotel,  he  being  a  person  with 
whom  one  feels  immediately  at  ease.  Knowing  him  to  be  deeply 
versed  in  German  theological  literature,  I  asked  him  whether 
neology  was  on  the  increase  or  decrease  in  Germany. 

"  Decidedly  decreasing ;  and  it  is  a  curious  circumstance, 
that  the  profound  researches  of  their  infidel  critics  have  led  to 
the  development  of  many  facts  which  confirm  the  evidences  of 
the  Divine  authority  of  Scripture,  and  illustrate  and  establish 
an  orthodox  interpretation  of  its  contents.  Many  valuable 
commentaries  have  lately  been  published  by  the  industrious 
and  learned  Germans,  which  throw  great  light  on  Scripture, 
and  in  the  right  direction.  To  be  sure,  the  Germans  are 
prone  to  take  an  occasional  flight  into  the  air ;  and  this  is  the 
case  even  with  the  soundest  of  their  theologians.  They  plod 
through  the  mud  with  intense  diligence ;  and  then  by  way  of 
change,  give  wings  to  imaginative  speculations.  Their  novels 
are  the  Arabian  Nights'  tales  renewed,  and  their  theology 
partakes  of  the  same  romance.  The  sternest  fagging  is  a 
joyous  thing  with  them.  One  of  their  great  scholars,  who, 
after  the  labour  of  twenty  years,  has  produced  the  best  of 
Greek  Lexicons,  observes  at  the  end  of  his  work,  that  he 
might  be  expected  then  to  recur  to  the  intense  labours  which 
he  had  undergone,  the  unrivalled  tax  on  his  patience,  &c.  ; 
but  all  he  could  say  with  truth  was,  that  while  he  was  engaged 


144 


ANDOVER. 


1838. 


in  the  composition  of  his  Lexicon,  he  had  been  swimming  for 
twenty  years  in  an  ocean  of  pleasure." 

What  dost  thou  think  of  Kuinoel  and  Rosenmuller's  Com- 
mentaries on  the  New  Testament,  as  books  to  be  used  by 
young  men  ? 

"  Young  men  require  the  judicious  care  of  a  good  tutor  in 
the  use  of  these  books,  although,  as  you  know,  the  writers  are 
essentially  orthodox ;  but  in  giving  instruction  to  my  theo- 
logical students,  I  make  use  of  no  reserves.  I  freely  inform 
them  of  any  neological  objections  to  Scripture,  and  explain  to 
them  how  they  are  met." 

Dost  thou  not  find  that  the  sceptical  doubt  sometimes  lays 
hold  of  the  mind,  instead  of  the  answer  to  it  ? 

"  I  find  about  one  student  in  fifteen,  who  has  five  doubts  to 
one  reason ;  but  on  the  whole,  my  method  answers  well.  I 
am  careful  to  do  no  harm." 

What  is  thy  opinion  of  Neander's  Church  History  ? 

"  He  is  a  great  writer ;  but  not  always  perfectly  sound  in 
his  views !  for  example,  he  denies  the  validity  of  the  Christian 
Sabbath.  He  unfolds  his  subjects  with  great  exactness;  my 
students  call  him,  in  joke,  Dr.  Entwickelung,  Dr.  develop- 
ment." 

Is  Hebrew  much  studied  in  America  ? 

"  All  the  students  at  Andover  study  both  the  Hebrew  Bible 
and  the  Greek  Testament  as  a  matter  of  course.  As  an 
evidence  of  the  general  attention  paid  to  Hebrew  by  theo- 
logical students  in  America,  my  Hebrew  Grammar  has  gone 
through  six  editions.  I  have  lately  been  engaged  in  a 
controversy  with  Dr.  Norton,  a  Unitarian  divine,  who  has 
published  a  very  excellent  book  on  the  four  Gospels,  but 
pretends  that  the  Gospel  of  Matthew  was  originally  written 
in  Hebrew,  and  that  our  'Greek  copy  is  only  a  translation. 
I  consider  this  notion  to  be  disproved  by  the  Peshito  Syriac 
version,  the  date  of  which  may  now  be  regarded  as  ascertained 
to  be  somewhat  before  the  middle  of  the  second  century.  I 
have  lately  compared  it,  word  by  word,  with  the  Greek  of  the 
Gospel  of  Matthew ;  and  the  correspondence,  even  with 
respect  to  the  smallest  particles,  is  so  perfect,  as  to  afford  a 


jet.  50-51. 


MOSES  STUART. 


145 


demonstration  that  it  was  the  Greek,  as  we  now  have  it,  and 
not  any  supposed  Hebrew  copy,  from  which  the  translation 
was  made.  It  was  therefore  the  Greek,  and  not  the  Hebrew 
Matthew  that  was  current  in  those  primitive  times." 

What  part  of  Scripture  is  now  occupying  thy  attention  ? 

"  I  am  now  lecturing  on  the  Apocalypse ;  and,  at  the 
earnest  request  of  my  pupils,  am  intending  to  publish  a  work  on 
the  criticism  of  that  book.  The  book  interests  and  delights 
me  more  than  I  can  express.    Not  that  I  have  any  taste  for 

speculations  on  unfulfilled  prophecy.   was  here  some 

time  since,  giving  proofs,  as  he  called  them,  from  the  Hebrew 
Scriptures,  that  the  Jews  would  return  in  a  body  to  re-possess 
the  land  of  Canaan,  and  that  Christ  would  come  to  reign  over 
them  in  person,  in  the  year  1860.  Nothing  could  be  more 
puerile  and  inconclusive  than  his  arguments.  I  see  nothing  in 
Scripture  to  warrant  the  opinion  that  our  Saviour  will  come 
again  to  reign  personally  upon  the  earth." 

That  surely  is  a  Jewish  notion? 

"Yes,  indeed  it  is.  With  respect  to  the  Revelation,  it  has 
been  said,  by  persons  who  wish  to  disparage  its  claims  to 
authenticity,  that  there  are  no  books  of  that  peculiar  style 
which  belong  to  the  first  century.  The  more  I  have 
examined  this  point,  the  more  I  have  discovered  the  fallacy 
of  the  assertion.  The  Book  of  Enoch,  the  Epistle  of  Barna- 
bas, the  Shepherd  of  Hermas,  the  Vision  of  Isaiah,  with 
many  others,  are  all  of  the  same  class  in  point  of  style  and 
construction,  and  were  all  written  in  the  first  century ;  and 
yet  they  fall  immeasurably  below  the  Revelation  in  point  of 
weight  and  excellence.  There  is  nothing,  in  my  opinion,  that 
more  clearly  evinces  the  apostolic  origin  of  the  four  Gospels, 
than  the  comparison  of  those  Avritings  with  the  spurious 
Gospels  which  followed  them.  So  nothing  can  more  clearly 
establish  the  authenticity  and  scriptural  character  of  the 
Revelation,  than  a  comparison  of  its  contents  with  those  of 
the  unspeakably  inferior  productions  of  the  same  kind,  which 
were  circulated  even  in  the  first  century.  The  apostolic  date 
of  the  book  is  capable  of  being  proved  beyond  the  shadow  of 

Vol.  II.  — 10 


14G 


ANDOVER. 


1838. 


a  doubt.  The  only  question  which  can  fairly  be  raised 
respecting  it,  is  whether  it  was  composed  by  John  the  apostle, 
or  by  some  other  John  ;  but  for  my  part,  I  have  no  idea  that 
there  was  any  John  in  the  first  century,  except  the  apostle, 
who  could  have  addressed  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  as  they 
are  addressed  in  the  Apocalypse." 

Art  thou  acquainted  with  Dr.  Mode's  work  on  the  Revelation  ? 

"  I  have  him  by  me  ;  but  I  consider  Mede,  and  id  genus 
omne,  essentially  mistaken  in  the  plan  of  their  exegesis. 
They  attempt  to  explain  every  successive  conflict  described  in 
the  book,  as  relating  to  some  particular  event  in  history ;  but 
I  consider  these  descriptions  generic  ;  a  succession  of  pictures, 
intended  to  represent  that  one  great  conflict  between  Christ 
and  his  enemies,  which  will  finally  result  in  the  absolute 
triumph  of  the  religion  of  Jesus.  As  a  key  to  the  exegesis  of 
Revelation,  I  refer  my  students  to  the  18th  Psalm,  which 
David  wrote  in  his  old  age,  in  commemoration  of  all  his 
victories  and  deliverances.  He  probably  won  100  battles. 
A  tyro  in  sacred  literature  might  interpret  the  lively  picture 
presented  to  us  in  the  Psalm,  to  be  the  representation  of  some 
particular  battle,  and  might  so  interpret  it ;  but  the  picture  is 
generic,  and  equally  relates  to  the  99  others.  The 
Apocalypse  was  written  for  the  encouragement  of  the  martyrs, 
and  doubtless  during  some  noted  persecution.  I  believe 
during  the  persecution  of  Nero,  which  was  before  the  siege  of 
Jerusalem.  The  whole  tendency  of  the  book  is  to  arm  their 
courage,  confirm  their  patience,  and  animate  their  hopes.  It 
cheers  them  with  a  description  of  the  happiness  of  their 
associates,  who  had  already  bled  in  the  cause,  and  with  a 
promise  of  a  part  in  the  first  resurrection  ;  and  brings  to  view 
the  final  victory  of  their  religion  over  the  two  great  perse- 
crating  powers — the  Jews,  described  under  the  name  of  spiritual 
Sodom — and  the  Romans,  under  that  of  Babylon." 

Then  has  Babylon,  after  all,  nothing  to  do  with  Popery  ? 

"Yes,  I  think  it  includes  Papal  Rome,  and  her  persecutors." 

Is  your  theological  seminary  well  endowed? 

"It  has  been  endowed  by  individuals  to  the  extent  of 
400,000  dollars ;  but  such  institutions  are  springing  up  in 


JBT.  51. 


MOSES  STUART. 


147 


other  parts  of  the  Union,  and  its  operations  are  now  confined 
chiefly  to  Massachusetts.   We  have  sometimes  140  students." 

Thou  art  a  Congregationalist,  I  think ;  or,  as  we  say  in 
England,  an  Independent  ? 

"Yes,  but  we  have  more  of  a  regular  church  government 
than  the  Independents  in  England.  We  also  send  a  deputy 
to  represent  us  in  the  Synod  of  the  Presbyterians,  but  merely 
as  an  act  of  brotherhood." 

Now,  Professor,  the  carriage  waits,  I  must  leave  thee. 

"Well,"  said  he,  shaking  hands  warmly,  "you  know  there 
is  but  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism."  The  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  I  replied.  "Yes,  to  be  sure,"  he  added,  "I  do 
not  think  much  of  any  other;"  and  so  we  parted,  in  much 
love. 

Having  pursued  his  journey  from  Amherst,  by 
way  of  Weare,  to  Concord,  the  capital  of  New 
Hampshire,  where,  besides  holding  a  meeting  for 
worship,  he  had  an  interview  with  the  prisoners 
in  the  State  Penitentiary,  Joseph  John  Gurney 
returned  into  Massachusetts,  holding  large  meetings 
on  his  way  at  the  "busy  manufacturing  towns"  of 
Nashua  and  Lowell,  both  on  the  Merrimac.  In 
allusion  to  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends  at 
Lynn,  which  he  subsequently  attended,  he  writes 
in  one  of  his  letters:  — 

A  lively  discussion  arose  on  a  question  by  which  the 
Friends  of  New  England  have  been  a  good  deal  agitated, 
whether  it  was  desirable  that  the  members  of  our  religious 
Society,  and  especially  the  young  people,  should  join  the 
public  anti-slavery  associations  of  the  day,  or  whether  it  was 
not  preferable  that  Friends  should  pursue  their  own  course  of 
duty,  in  promoting  the  abolition  of  slavery,  in  their  select 
capacity,  as  a  distinct  religious  body.  Several  individuals 
eagerly  advocated  a  union  with  the  public  associations,  but 


148 


NEW  ENGLAND. 


1838. 


the  generality  were  in  favour  of  the  more  prudential  line  of 
conduct  in  this  respect.  Stranger  as  I  was,  I  took  no  part  in. 
the  discussion,  with  which  it  did  not  appear  to  be  my  province 
to  intermeddle ;  hut  I  plainly  saw  that  it  was  one  of  con- 
siderable difficulty  and  perplexity.  On  the  one  hand,  I  was 
fully  prepared  to  admit  the  rectitude  of  the  general  principle 
of  the  union  of  Christians  of  all  denominations  in  the  pursuit 
of  philanthropic  objects  which  compromise  the  principles  of 
none  of  them.  On  the  other  hand,  it  was  impossible  for  me 
not  to  perceive  that  the  public  movement  in  this  cause  in  New 
England,  was  intermingled  with  collateral  points  and  circum- 
stances dangerous  to  the  character  of  the  Christian  and  the 
Friend.  I  believed,  therefore,  that  it  was  my  duty  to  call 
upon  all  present,  to  seek  after  that  depth  and  maturity  of 
religious  experience,  and  that  humility,  meekness,  and  for- 
bearance, in  which  alone  our  most  interesting  concerns, 
whether  public  or  private,  can  be  rightly  conducted.  I  also 
expressed  on  this,  and  on  many  other  occasions,  a  heartfelt 
solicitude  that  the  difficulties  which  impeded  the  union  of 
many  Friends  in  the  public  abolition  movement,  might  not 
lead  them  into  any  coolness  or  indifference  of  feeling,  on  a 
subject  respecting  which  the  Society  had  so  long  borne  a 
conspicuous  Christian  testimony ;  and  that  all  might  be 
watchful  to  perform  their  religious  duty  in  reference  to  this 
vital  topic ;  and  move  forward  in  the  cause  of  justice  and 
mercy,  as  the  Lord  and  giver  of  truth  might  be  pleased  to 
guide  them  and  open  their  way. 

From  Lynn  Joseph  John  Gurney  proceeded  to 
Newhaven,  in  Connecticut ;  his  principal  object  being 
a  visit  to  the  students  of  the  University  in  that 
place.  This  University,  the  largest  in  America, 
was  founded  in  the  year  1700,  and  has  long  main- 
tained a  high  reputation.  On  his  way  he  passed 
through  Worcester  in  Massachusetts,  where  the 
Lunatic  Asylum  especially  attracted  his  notice;  an 
institution,  he  says,  "  in  every  way  creditable  to  that 


JET.  51.      YALE  college;  professor  silliman. 


149 


State."  It  was  night,  at  the  close  of  the  week  when 
he  and  his  companion  arrived  at  New  Haven,  8th 
ino.,  11th. 

"  Late  as  was  the  hour,"  he  writes,  "  I  called  at  the  house  of 
Dr.  Jeremiah  Day,  the  president  of  Yale  College,  with  a  letter 
of  introduction  from  the  professor  of  Theology  at  Andover. 
The  president  had  retired  to  rest,  and  his  lady  requested  me, 
if  I  wished  to  make  an  arrangement  with  him,  to  call  the  next 
morning  before  the  college*  prayers,  which  are  at  half-past 
five.    Such  are  the  early  hours  of  the  presidents  and  students 
of  American  colleges.    Accordingly,  at  the  appointed  time  I 
presented  myself  to  the  president  in  his  college  rooms,  and 
told  him  of  my  wish  to  hold  a  meeting  with  the  students  in 
the  evening.    He  is  an  elderly  gentleman  of  pleasing  appear- 
ance and  grave  manners.  I  remembered  that  Connecticut  had 
long  been  celebrated  for  a  greater  degree  of  puritanical  strict- 
ness, than  any  other  state  of  the  Union,  and  did  not  feel  sure 
that  the  application  was  the  more  acceptable  for  coming  from 
a  minister  of  the  Society  of  Friends.    The  Doctor,  however, 
after  a  little  consideration,  allowed  the  meeting  to  be  appointed, 
and  proposed   that  it  should  be  held  in  the  '  theological 
chamber,'  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening.    In  the  mean  time 
we  were  closely  engaged  during  the  day ;  our  own  meeting  being 
held  in  the  morning  with  a  few  friends  who  met  us  from  New 
York,  in  one  of  the  chambers  of  the  hotel,  and  the  public 
being  convened,  at  our  request,  at  the  Methodist  meeting- 
house in  the  afternoon.    In  the  course  of  the  day  we  called 
on  Professor  Silliman,  whose  assistance  we  needed,  with  respect 
to  some  of  our  arrangements  for  the  evening.    He  lives  in  a 
beautiful  spot  on  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  where  he  received 
us  with  great  cordiality.    He  holds  the  first  position  amongst 
the  men  of  science  in  America,  and  has  all  the  appearance 
of  strong  sense   and  ready  talent.     I  thought  he  would 
class  well  with  the  Jamiesons,  Whewells,  and  Sedgwicks  of 
Great  Britain.    He  is  greatly  beloved  and  respected  by  the 
students,  and  happily  unites  the  two  characters  of  the  philoso- 
pher and  the  Christian. 


150 


NEW  ENGLAND. 


1838. 


"  At  the  appointed  hour  we  repaired,  not  without  feelings  of 
fear  and  diffidence,  to  the  theological  chamber  at  the  college, 
which  was  soon  nearly  filled  with  young  men  who  came 
flocking  to  the  meeting.  Their  respectahle  president  joined 
our  company,  which  soon  gathered  into  silence,  and  we  were 
favoured  with  a  time  of  great  solemnity  and  refreshment. 
We  were  reminded  of  our  Saviour's  words,  '  One  thing  is 
needful.'  To  lay  hold  of  that  one  thing,  to  hecome  possessed 
of  the  pearl  of  greatest  price,  seemed  to  he  the  desire  of  most, 
if  not  all  present.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting  the 
students  overflowed  with  kind  feelings  towards  us  ;  and  if  the 
president  had  appeared  somewhat  reserved  in  the  morning,  he 
did  not  now  hesitate  to  express  his  cordial  good  will.  His 
government  of  the  college,  which  contains  upwards  of  400 
students,  is  said  to  be  distinguished  for  ability  and  prudence, 
and  he  is  greatly  respected  by  the  young  community  under 
his  care." 

Being  desirous,  if  possible,  of  visiting  Canada, 
taking  the  states  of  New  Hampshire  and  Maine  on 
the  way,  before  the  Yearly  Meeting  at  Baltimore  in 
the  11th  month,  Joseph  John  Gurney's  stay  in 
Connecticut  was  verv  short. 

Seventh  day,  8th  mo.,  18th.  [Last  second  day  our]  journey 
began  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  from  New  Haven  to 
Northampton  ;  call  on  Lydia  Sigourney  ;  delightful  drive  by 
the  Connecticut  river ;  kind  reception  from  Judge  Dewey,  at 
Northampton ;  lodged  at  his  house.  Next  day,  (third  day) 
very  interesting  visit  to  Professor  Hitchcock,  and  to  the  young 
men  of  Amherst  college ;  and  a  pretty  large  public  meeting 
at  Northampton.  Fourth  day.  Long  journey  by  stage, 
railroad,  &c,  to  Lynn,  Massachusetts.  Fifth  day.  Large 
and  interesting  Quarterly  Meeting,  in  which  I  was  much 
engaged  on  the  true  nature  of  charity.  Yesterday  we  were 
employed,  successfully  I  hope,  for  the  prevention  of  discord ; 
and,  in  the  evening,  we  held  a  peaceful  public  meeting  at 


JET.  51. 


JOURNEY  TO  CANADA. 


151 


Nahant.  We  left  Lynn  before  breakfast,  for  Salem,  where  we 
were  favoured  with  a  good  religious  opportunity  with  the 
Chase  family  circle,  and  others.  My  arduous  service  in  those 
parts  is  now  concluded,  and  I  am  permitted  to  enjoy  the 
tranquil  feeling  of  unclouded  peace.  What  a  rich  and 
undeserved  mercy  ! 

I  have  now  a  long  and  varied  journey  before  me,  and 
scarcely  know  whither  I  may  be  led.  I  feel  the  deep  obscurity 
of  the  future,  but  am  in  some  degree  enabled  to  lie  quietly  in 
the  arms  of  infinite  wisdom,  strength,  and  mercy. 

After  various  engagements  in  New  Hampshire 
and  Maine,  Joseph  John  Gurney  set  out  from 
Augusta,  in  the  latter  state,  on  his  way  towards 
Canada,  on  the  22nd  of  the  ninth  month. 

Our  route,  (says  he,  in  one  of  his  letters,)  lay  by  the  side 
of  the  beautiful  Kcnnebeck,  and  the  first  day's  journey  was  of 
fifty  miles,  to  a  picturesque  village  called  Anson.  Here  the 
stage  rested  for  the  Sabbath — a  circumstance  very  agreeable 
to  ourselves,  and  an  example  which  might  be  followed  with 
great  advantage  in  our  own  country.  To  us  it  was  a  day  of 
peace  and  quietness.  Several  Friends  came  from  a  great 
distance  to  sit  down  with  us  in  our  morning  worship.  In  the 
afternoon  the  public  were  assembled,  and  some  romantic 
rocks  over  a  tumbling  stream  afforded  me,  in  the  interim,  a 
grateful  opportunity  for  solitary  reflection.  At  so  great  a 
distance  from  my  home,  and  now  about  to  enter  on  a  new 
region,  and  on  fresh  scenes  of  interest  and  duty,  I  could  not 
'but  feel  my  situation  very  seriously;  and  it  was  delightful  to 
remember  that  no  distance  or  difference  of  circumstance  can 
divide  the  love  and  fellowship  of  those  who  are  endeavouring, 
however  weakly,  to  serve  the  Lord. 

Having  arrived  at  Quebec,  he  writes :  — 

9th  mo.,  29th.  The  journey,  from  Anson  to  this  place,  was 
one  which  I  shall  not  soon  forget ;  some  difficulties  in  it ;  but 


152 


CANADA;  CORRESPONDENCE  WITH 


1838. 


all  well  surmounted  by  time  and  patience.  Second  day,  from 
Anson  to  the  forks  of  Kennebeck,  where  we  held  a  little 
meeting.  Third  day,  to  Hylton's,  near  the  Canada  line, 
where  we  were  sadly  disappointed  by  the  failure  of  the  regular 
mail  conveyance,  which  had  brought  us  so  far;  but  a  one-horse 
waggon  conveyed  us  a  tedious  day's  journey  of  twenty-eight 
miles,  to  Cathcarts ;  and  thence,  a  two-horse  waggon,  (a  great 
prize,)  on  fifth  day,  sixty-six  miles,  to  Point  Levi,  opposite  to 
Quebec.  We  crossed  the  noble  St.  Lawrence  before  breakfast 
on  sixth  day,  and  have  since  passed  two  days  of  no  small 
interest.  Pleasant  acquaintance  formed  with  Dr.  Cook,  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church ;  and  a  meeting  held  last  evening  in  the 
Methodist  House,  which  was  a  very  good  one.  To-day, 
breakfasted  with  Dr.  Cook,  and  visited  the  Jail;  the  men  and 
women  prisoners,  (far  too  numerous  and  not  at  all  classified) 
were  separately  addressed,  and  appeared  attentive. 

Canada  was  then  in  a  very  disturbed  state,  and 
Joseph  John  Gurney  believed  it  his  duty  to  seek  an 
interview  with  the  late  Earl  of  Durham,  at  that 
time  the  Governor  General,  with  whom  he  had 
a  slight  previous  acquaintance;  in  the  hope  of 
inducing  him,  if  possible,  to  remain  in  a  position 
in  which  his  great  talents  and  enlightened  views  t 
were  likely  to  be  eminently  serviceable  at  this 
critical  juncture. 

"He  received  me,"  says  Joseph  John  Gurney,  "with  much 
kindness,  and  I  afterwards  dined  and  spent  the  evening  with 
him,  his  lady,  and  family.  I  had  a  great  deal  of  conversation 
with  him  of  a  highly  interesting  character,  and  was  much 
struck  with  his  extensive  information  and  superior  talents. 
Though  I  had  no  reason  to  suppose  that  he  agreed  with  me  in 
my  view  of  the  paramount  importance  of  evangelical  religion, 
it  was  evident  that  he  was  a  person  of  conscientious  feeling, 
impressed  with  a  lively  sense  of  a  superintending  providence ; 
and  full  of  good  designs  for  the  intellectual  and  civil  improve- 


JET.  51.  THE  EARL  OF  DUIUIAM.  153 

ment  of  the  people  under  his  care.  His  government  was 
steady,  calm,  and  peaceable ;  and,  as  I  have  every  reason  to 
believe,  impartial.  Certainly  he  was  called  to  rule  in  troublous 
times ;  for  nothing  then  could  be  more  uneasy  than  the 
juxtaposition  of  the  two  races  which  composed  the  population 
of  Lower  Canada.  Lord  Durham  was  utterby  opposed  to  the 
shedding  of  blood,  by  the  hand  cither  of  the  soldier  or  of 
the  executioner.  He  had  put  a  stop  to  capital  punishments 
in  Upper  Canada ;  and,  above  all,  he  was  daily  manifesting  to 
the  citizens  of  the  United  States,  that  liberal  and  kindly 
feeling,  and  that  just  appreciation  of  their  character  and 
circumstances,  which  greatly  tended  to  the  removal  of  mis- 
understandings, and  to  the  insuring  of  permanent  peace 
between  the  two  nations.  Nothing  could  appear  more  ill-timed 
than  the  differences  which  had  just  taken  place  between 
himself  and  the  British  Parliament.  He  seemed  to  be 
extremely  chagrined ;  and  not  less  mortified  and  disappointed 
were  many  enlightened  members  of  the  community  under  his 
care,  of  both  parties.  I  believed  it  right  to  devote  several 
hours  to  the  object  of  laying  before  him,  in  writing,  the 
reasons  why  I  thought  he  ought  to  refrain  from  giving  up  his 
government. 

TO  THE  EARL  OF  DURHAM. 

Quebec,  9th  mo.,  30th,  183S. 

Secluded  as  I  am  from  the  politics  of  the  world,  and 
engaged  in  this  country  on  a  simple  religious  errand,  I  cannot 
with  a  safe  conscience  quit  this  city,  (which  I  expect  to  do  to- 
night,) without  throwing  before  thee  a  few  considerations  on 
the  point  which  so  closely  occupies  the  public  mind  here  at 
the  present  time. 

I  am  strongly  convinced  that  thy  retirement  from  these 
provinces  is  likely  to  be  productive  of  two  results — the  pre- 
vention of  great  good ;  and  the  infliction  of  greater  evil. 

From  the  conversation  which  has  passed  between  us,  I 
conclude  that  the  improvement  of  the  prisons,  the  building 
of  hospitals,  the  suppression  of  vice  by  a  good  police,  and  the 


154 


CORRESPONDENCE  WITH 


1838. 


general  education  of  the  people,  are  all  of  them  objects  which 
occupy  thy  attention ;  and  to  these  must  he  added  the  far 
larger  points  of  the  softening  down,  of  dangerous  asperities 
in  the  colony,  and  the  strengthening  of  good  feeling  between 
our  country  and  the  United  States  of  America,  services  in 
which  thou  hast  been  already  so  successful. 

With  regard  to  the  infliction  of  evil,  the  giving  up  of  thy 
government  appears  to  me  to  have  a  strong  tendency  to  the 
renewal  of  discord,  and  possibly  of  open  hostilities  ;  and  who 
shall  say  that  in  the  back  ground  may  not  lie  one  of  the  worst 
political  calamities  which  could  befall  the  civilized  world,  war 
between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  of  America? 

Wilt  thou  kindly  excuse  my  freedom,  when  I  remark  that 
no  personal  considerations,  or  views  of  etiquette,  however 
fortified  they  may  be  by  custom,  seem  to  be  sufficient  to 
justify  a  course  which  may  probably  lead  to  such  results  ?  I 
know  that  thou  wilt  feel  that  downright  duty  alone  can 
justify  it. 

^  ^  *  ^ 

I  am  quite  sure  that  the  question  of  moral  responsibility  in 
this  great  affair,  must  press  with  vast  weight  on  thy  highly 
conscientious  mind,  and  I  trust  I  do  not  exceed  the  bounds 
of  propriety,  when  I  venture  to  suggest  the  inquiry,  whether, 
notwithstanding  all  provocation,  the  responsibility  of  his 
secession,  and  of  its  probable  consequences,  must  not  be  still 
regarded  as  resting  mainly  on  the  Governor  General  himself? 
May  the  Almighty  be  pleased  to  guide  thee  to  such  a  final 
decision  in  the  present  emergency,  as  will  best  promote  thy 
own  peace  of  mind,  and  the  welfare  of  these  provinces ! 
Heartily  do  I  unite  in  the  desire,  that  an  even-handed,  blood- 
less, and  efficacious  government,  may  not  give  place  to  a 
merely  military  rule,  and  to  its  various  distressing  conse- 
quences. 

With  great  respect  and  regard, 

I  am  thy  sincere  friend, 

J.  J.  GURNEY. 


MT.  51. 


THE  EARL  OE  DURHAM. 


155 


FROM  THE  EARL  OF  DURHAM. 

Government  House,  Monday,  Oct.  1st,  1838. 

Dear  Sir, 

Accept  my  warmest  thanks  for  your  kind  letter. 
I  can  well  appreciate  the  excellent  motives  which  dictated  it. 
Rest  assured  that  if  I  saw  within  my  reach  any  means  here 
of  doing  good,  no  personal  feelings  would  induce  me  to  quit 
this  country.  But,  I  am  sure  that  the  place  where  alone  evil 
can  be  prevented  and  good  effected,  is  the  British  Parliament. 

In  Canada,  all  civil  authority  is  nullified ;  and  I  cannot 
reconcile  it  to  my  conscience  to  govern  by  military  power 
alone. 

Believe  me,  yours  very  truly, 

Durham. 

Lord  Durham,  as  is  well  known,  retired  from  the 
government  of  Canada,  and  returned  to  England. 
Subsequent  events  confirmed  Joseph  John  Gurney 
in  his  views  as  to  this  step.  "  I  thought  I  perceived 
many  evidences,"  he  writes,  in  allusion  to  it,  at  a 
later  period,  "  that  the  publication  of  his  manly  and 
able  report  was  premature."  1 

From  Quebec,  he  now  proceeded  up  the  St.  Law- 
rence to  Montreal,  with  the  view  of  obtaining  a 
convenient  passage  to  Farnhani,  one  of  the  eastern 
townships  of  Lower  Canada,  where  he  had  been 
informed  that  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  Friends  in 
that  district  was  about  to  be  held.  On  his  arrival 
at  Montreal,  however,  he  found  that  the  meeting  in 
question  was  to  assemble  at  Ferrisburg,  in  the  State 
of  Vermont. 

"  There  was  no  time  to  be  lost,"  he  writes,  "  and  at  an 
hour's  notice  we  were  again  on  our  journey.  We  first  availed 
ourselves  of  the  only  railroad  in  Canada,  in  order  to  traverse 


156 


VERMONT. 


1838. 


a  flat  wooded  country  to  St.  John's,  a  considerable  town  on 
the  Richelieu  river.  Here  we  took  the  daily  American  steam- 
boat, and  soon  found  ourselves  on  the  noble  expanse  of  Lake 
Champlain.  Our  voyage  was  delightful.  There  arc  many 
richly  wooded  islands  on  the  bosom  of  this  water,  and  the 
distant  mountains  of  the  state  of  New  York,  on  the  western 
shore,  and  of  Vermont  on  the  eastern,  give  a  Welsh  character 
to  the  picture.  We  arrived  at  Burlington,  in  Vermont,  at 
nine  o'clock  in  the  evening.  The  next  morning  we  drove 
sixteen  miles  to  Ferrisburg,  attended  the  Monthly  Meeting, 
and  were  afterwards  entertained  at  the  dwelling  of  two  aged 
Friends  of  a  very  primitive  character,  the  father  and  mother 
of  many  sons  and  daughters.  We  spent  two  more  days  in 
attending  some  other  meetings  in  the  neighbourhood,  and,  at 
the  close  of  the  week,  returned  to  Burlington. 

"  This  city  is  the  seat  of  the  State  University.  Here  we 
spent  the  first  day  of  the  week  much  to  our  satisfaction. 
Several  Friends  from  the  country  joined  us  in  our  quiet  morn- 
ing Avorship  at  the  hotel.  In  the  afternoon  a  public  meeting 
was  held  at  a  neighbouring  manufacturing  village  by  the  falls 
of  the  Winooski ;  and  in  the  evening  a  much  larger  one  in 
the  Methodist  meeting  house  in  Burlington.  We  drank  tea 
with  Dr.  Wheeler,  the  •  president  of  the  college,  who  has 
travelled  much  in  Europe,  and  is  remarkably  well  informed. 
Professor  Marsh,  the  teacher  of  Moral  Philosophy,  was  also 
of  the  company,  and  spoke  in  high,  terms  of  our  late  friend 
Jonathan  Dymond's  book  on  Ethics,  which  I  was  glad  to  find 
in  great  repute  in  the  seminaries  in  America.  The  Americans 
are  not  suited  by  Paley's  notions  of  expediency."  *  *  * 

Being  still  desirous  of  seeing  the  Friends  in  the 
eastern  townships  of  Lower  Canada,  Joseph  John 
Gurney  again  directed  his  course  Northwards. 

St.  John's,  10th  mo.,  11th.  Our  visit  to  Farnham  yester- 
day was  remarkably  favoured  and  satisfactory,  and  seemed 
to  afford  ample  repayment  for  the  exertion  of  getting  there. 


2RT.  51. 


CANADA. 


157 


We  were  cordially  received  by  the  very  interesting  community 
of  Friends ;  the  meeting  was  largely  attended  by  them  and 
their  neighbours,  and  was, a  time  of  much  solemnity.  After 
the  meeting,  Henry  Miles  introduced  the  subject  of  an  address 
to  Lord  Durham,  which  was  very  cordially  agreed  to  and 
generally  signed.  In  the  afternoon,  I  held  another  meeting 
with  Friends,  in  which  I  had  to  encourage  them  warmly,  in 
the  faithful  maintenance  of  their  testimonies  and  religious 
standing  ;  which  may  probably  be  put  to  the  proof.  I  sat 
down  yesterday  morning  with  many  Friends,  in  order  to  dis- 
cuss the  difficulties  to  which  they  are  exposed,  from  the  dis- 
turbed state  of  the  province.  The  meeting  was  satisfactory. 
We  then  proceeded  about  twenty  miles  to  Bedford,  where  we 
held  an  excellent  public  meeting  in  the  evening.  Twenty 
miles  more  of  travelling  have  brought  us  hither;  where  I  have 
been  quietly  engaged  in  writing  the  necessary  letters  intro- 
ducing our  friends  to  the  authorities  of  Quebec;  and  we  have 
appointed  a  meeting  for  the  evening. 

Montreal,  First  day,  10th  mo.,  1-ith.  Notwithstanding 
discouragements,  we  had  a  pretty  large  and  very  relieving 
meeting  on  fifth  day  evening,  at  St.  Johns ;  several  soldiers 
being  present ;  and  a  pleasant  journey  hither  on  sixth  day 
morning.  Our  Friends  went  off  by  a  boat  to  Quebec,  on 
their  mission  to  the  Governor.  I  made  several  calls,  and 
held  a  good,  though  very  small  meeting  in  the  Wesleyan 
house,  in  the  dark  wet  evening.  On  seventh  day  I  was  much 
occupied  and  exercised,  in  again  writing  to  the  Governor 
General. 

Joseph  John  Gurney  now  proceeded  by  a  some- 
what rapid  course  to  Baltimore. 

10th  mo.,  15th.  The  meeting  yesterday  morning,  at 
Montreal,  was  greatly  to  my  relief.  In  the  afternoon,  we 
were  occupied  by  an  affecting  visit  to  the  wretched  prison ;  an 
interview  with  thirty-three  good-looking  soldiers,  sentenced  to 
transportation  for  desertion,  was  to  our  satisfaction.     Then  a 


158 


BALTIMORE  YEARLY  MEETING. 


1838 


visit  to  Thaddeus  Osgood's  Bethel  for  seamen  and  first-day 
school,  where  a  solemn  little  meeting  was  also  held ;  and  in 
the  evening  a  very  favoured  meeting  in  the  Congregational 
house ;  so  that  I  trust  a  blessing  rested  on  the  day.  I  am 
now  on  my  way  again  up  the  Lake  Champlain,  with  a  view  of 
holding  meetings  at  Peru,  and  afterwards  proceeding  towards 
Baltimore  Yearly  Meeting.  It  is  a  rainy  and  gloomy  day, 
but  I  am  favoured  with  a  degree  of  tranquillity,  in  committing 
myself  and  my  concerns  to  the  Lord,  who  knows  that  it  is 
my  desire,  weak  and  unworthy  though  I  be,  not  to  run 
counter  to  the  gracious  intimations  of  his  blessed  will.  0 
Lord,  cast  me  not  away  from  thy  presence,  I  beseech  thee,  and 
take  not  thy  Holy  Spirit  from  me.  Let  me  be  clear  of  the 
blood  of  all  men;  "Deliver  me  from  blood-guiltiness,  0  Lord, 
thou  God  of  my  salvation  ;  and  my  tongue  shall  sing  aloud  of 
thy  righteousness." 

11th  mo.,  11th.  The  Yearly  Meeting  of  Baltimore  began 
and  progressed  favourably.  We  had  an  excellent  time  over 
the  state  of  the  Society ;  and,  on  the  whole,  though  the  body 
was  small, — not  larger  than  many  Monthly  Meetings, — there 
was  much  of  the  weight  of  a  Yearly  Meeting  in  it.  The 
meeting  for  worship  on  fifth  day  was  a  good  one ;  and  the 
conclusion,  on  sixth  day  morning,  very  solemn.  John  Meader 
held  a  good  meeting  one  evening  with  the  coloured  people : 
and  I  had  to  instruct  some  large  circles  of  the  young ;  a 
service  in  which  I  was  graciously  helped. 

After  attending  the  Yearly  Meeting  at  Baltimore, 
Joseph  John  Gurney  was  closely  engaged  for  several 
weeks,  in  various  religious  services,  in  Maryland  and 
the  adjacent  parts  of  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania. 
He  then  returned  to  New  York ;  and,  with  the 
concurrence  of  Friends  there,  entered  upon  a  visit 
to  the  families  of  Friends  in  that  city  and  its  neigh- 
bourhood, in  which  he  was  diligently  occupied  to 
the  conclusion  of  the  year. 


JET.  51. 


NEW  YORK. 


159 


TO  HIS  DAUGHTER. 

New  x'ork,  12th  mo.,  11th,  1S38. 

My  dearest  Anna, 

I  have  a  mind  to  write  thee  a  few 
private  lines,  being  much  drawn  forth  in  ardent  paternal  love 
towards  thee,  and  feeling  the  lengthening  chain  that  separates 
us  not  very  easy  to  my  natural  mind.  But  let  us  be  of  good 
cheer ;  the  time  of  absence  is  gradually  lessening,  and  if  we 
each  keep  to  our  line  of  duty  in  the  tenderness,  meekness,  and 
patience  of  Christ,  we  shall,  I  reverently  hope  and  believe,  be 
permitted,  in  due  season,  to  meet  again  in  peace  and  joy.  I 
feel  an  anxious  solicitude,  that  nothing  may  move  thee  from 
the  quiet,  unobtrusive  path  of  consistent  Friendliness.  I 
believe  thy  principles  in  these  matters  are  fixed  and  settled ; 
but  I  like  to  give  thee  a  word  of  encouragement  to  persevere. 
I  own  I  am  sometimes  fearful  lest  thy  association  with  some 
who  are  pursuing  a  less  restricted  course,  should  in  the  least 
rub  off  the  tender  bloom  of  retiring  piety ;  that  piety  which 
leads  thee  at  times  to  sit  alone  and  keep  silence,  bearing  the 
yoke  upon  thee ;  yea,  "  to  put  thy  mouth  in  the  dust, 
if  so  be,  there  may  be  hope."  Be  very  watchful,  my  dear  child, 
as  if  thou  wast  in  thy  father's  presence.  Remember  that  the 
eye  of  the  God  and  Father  whom  lie  desires  to  serve  is  always 
upon  thee.  Dwell  very  low  before  the  Lord  ;  shun  self  com- 
placency as  thou  wouldst  a  serpent.  Indeed,  my  darling,  my 
feelings  are  not  sectarian,  but  I  do  see,  that  the  quiet  self- 
denying  path,  which  I  wish  thee  to  continue  to  walk  in,  is  a 
safe  one  for  the  immortal  soul.  It  is  a  path,  that  I  am  myself 
constrained  to  walk  in,  by  principles  of  the  highest  and  most 
comprehensive  nature ;  and,  whilst  I  yield  myself  up  to  these 
principles,  my  heart  glows  with  love  towards  the  whole  Church 
of  Christ,  and  the  whole  family  of  man.  I  know  it  is  a 
humbling  thing  to  be  a  plain  Friend,  but  I  wish  thee  to  bear 
this  humiliation.  The  Lord  will  reward  thee  for  it.  "Be 
faithful  unto  death,  and  a  crown  of  life  shall  be  given  thee." 


160 


NEW  YORK. 


1838. 


TO  HIS  BROTHER  SAMUEL  GURNEY. 

New  York,  12th  mo.,  19th,  1838. 

*  *  *  The  prevalence  of  a  worldly  spirit,  and  of  the  love 
of  money  in  this  city,  and  the  opportunity  which  has  heen 
afresh  given  me  of  observing  how  these  things  dry  up  the  very 
sap  of  life,  and  also  how  sure  they  are  to  increase,  as  money 
accumulates ;  i.e.,  as  the  only  possible  excuse  for  them  decreases, 
make  me  feel  deeply  anxious,  my  dearest  brother,  that  thou  and 
I,  and  our  dear  children,  may  be  taught  of  the  Lord,  to  continue, 
or  yet  more  to  abound,  in  diffusing  in  proportion  to  our  means. 
It  is  an  absolutely  needful  safety-valve  for  us  in  a  spiritual 
point  of  view.  Of  this  I  am  increasingly  persuaded  ;  and  yet 
I  know  it  must  all  be  in  the  ordering  of  best  wisdom,  under 
the  government  of  Him  for  whom  we  are  stewards. 

*  *  *  I  was  much  grieved  at  the  failure  of  my  appeal  to 
Lord  Durham,  though  I  believe  it  cost  him  two  days'  re- 
flection. His  leaving  the  province,  was,  in  my  opinion,  a  very 
unhappy  circumstance  ;  and  I  am  extremely  afraid  lest  the 
military  penal  executions  which  are  now  going  on  in  Canada, 
should  bring  upon  our  people  there  a  terrible  retribution.  It  is 
a  foolish  game  to  arouse  the  sympathies  of  the  United  States 
in  favour  of  the  rebels,  and  most  heartily  do  I  crave  that 
general  warfare  may  not  be  the  ultimate  result. 

The  warm  and  affectionate  letter  from  which  the 
following  is  an  extract,  was  addressed  to  the 
grandchildren  of  his  aunt  Jane  Gurney,  on  the 
anniversary  of  the  decease  of  his  beloved  uncle 
Joseph  Gurney. 

New  York,  12th  mo.,  25th,  1S38. 

*  *  *  I  am  now  fifty  years  old,  and  have  seen  a  good  deal 
of  the  world, — my  acquaintance  with  the  religious  public,  and 
with  serious  persons  of  various  names  and  classes,  has  been 
extensive,  —  and  it  is  my  testimony  that  I  have  not  seen  a 


JET.  50. 


LETTER. 


161 


better  way  to  walk  in,  than  that  into  which  he  was  led.  I 
mean  simple,  sincere,  living  quakerism.  I  think  it  is  under 
no  sectarian  feelings,  that  I  find  myself  penning  that  word 
quakerism.  I  have  reference  chiefly  to  the  well  known  views 
always  entertained  by  our  Society,  respecting  the  supreme, 
immediate,  and  perceptible  government  of  Jesus  Christ  over 
his  church,  by  the  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  I  wish  you  to 
understand  in  Avhat  sense  I  use  the  word  "perceptible."  The 
distinct  whisper  of  some  private  counsellor  is  perceptible  to  the 
ear  ;  but  not  more  so  than  the  still  small  voice  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  in  the  heart,  saying  to  every  one  of  you,  "  This  is  the 
way,  walk  ye  in  it."  The  light  of  the  sun,  which  reveals  the 
objects  of  nature,  is  perceptible  to  the  eye :  but  not  more  so 
than  the  light  of  Christ,  which  makes  manifest  moral  truth  to 
the  consciences  of  all  men,  and  which  shines  on  all  those  par- 
ticular duties,  to  which  we  are  individually  called,  as  living 
members  of  the  Church  of  God.  Thus  with  me  the  light  has  shone 
on  a  religious  visit  to  America ;  and  on  many  a  specific  labour 
and  service  in  that  land.  The  gentle  breeze  which  blows  from 
the  south,  is  perceptible  to  the  feelings ;  but  not  more  so  than 
the  gentle  constraint  of  a  divine  influence  which  impels  the 
Christian  onward  in  his  race  of  duty.  When  every  wind 
ceases  to  blow,  the  very  stillness  is  perceptible  to  the  nerves  of 
the  body ;  but  not  more  so  than  the  holy  tranquillity  of  soul 
which  the  Spirit  imparts  to  the  man  of  a  good  conscience  — 
"the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding." 

Now,  my  dearly  beloved  ones,  abide  and  walk  under  this  all 
effective  government  of  a  righteous  Saviour.  Let  every  desire 
that  would  lead  to  transgression  be  checked ;  every  rebel 
thought  subdued;  every  undue  conformity  to  the  world  and 
its  vanities  surrendered ;  and  be  ye  all  that  the  Lord  would 
have  you  to  be.  Imitate  the  example  of  Moses,  and  make  all 
things  according  to  the  pattern  showed  to  you  in  the  mount, 
even  to  the  least  pin  of  the  tabernacle.  This  is  the  true  secret 
of  Christian  perfection  ;  a  standard  hard  to  reach,  but  always 
to  be  followed.  "Know  ye  not  that  your  bodies  are  the 
temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  in  you,  which  you  have  of 

Vol.  II.  — 11 


1G2 


NEW  YORK. 


1838. 


God,  and  that  ye  are  not  your  own,  but  bought  ivith  a  price?" 
Oh,  that  costly  glorious  price;  the  atoning  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  one  propitiatory  offering  for  the  sms  of  the  whole 
world !  Meditate  on  the  infinite  loving  kindness  of  that 
Saviour  who  came  down  from  the  glory  of  his  majesty,  to  live 
and  die  for  sinners — who  bore  your  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the 
tree ;  and  lose  not  an  hour,  you  dear  elder  ones,  in  devoting 
yourselves,  body  and  soul,  to  his  service. 

And  now  a  few  sentences  on  the  word  immediate.  Friends 
hold  the  immediate  influences  of  the  Spirit  in  contrast  with 
those  who,  while  they  allow  the  inspiration  of  the  sacred 
writers,  imagine  that  their  writings  are  the  only  guide  with 
which  we  are  now  favoured  in  the  way  of  truth  and  righteous- 
ness. "  The  Scriptures,"  say  such  persons,  "were  given  forth 
by  the  Spirit  of  God ;  all,  therefore,  who  believe  and  obey  the 
Scriptures,  are,  through  that  medium,  taught  by  the  Spirit." 
We,  on  the  other  hand,  assert  that  no  man  can  savingly 
believe  in  the  truth  declared  in  Scripture,  or  truly  obey  its 
precepts,  unless  his  understanding  is  illuminated,  and  his 
heart  touched  by  the  immediate  or  direct  influences  of  that 
Spirit,  who  is  himself  the  divine  author  of  the  book ;  and 
further  than  this,  while  we  expect  no  revelation  of  the  peculiar 
facts  and  doctrines  of  Christianity,  except  through  Scripture, 
we  believe  that  the  moral  law  is,  to  a  certain  extent, 
immediately  revealed  to  all  men,  independently  of  the  book  ;  and 
also  that,  with  respect  to  their  individual  callings  in  the  church, 
Christians  cannot  ascertain  them  from  Scripture.  Here  they 
have  no  other  guide  to  look  to,  but  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  who  condescends  to  speak  immediately  to  his  people, 
and  to  show  them  what  are  the  services  into  which  he  is 
pleased  to  call  them.  May  you,  beloved  ones,  ever  be  attentive 
to  his  immediate  teachings ;  they  will  guide  you  in  the  way 
of  truth  and  righteousness,  virtue  and  peace.  From  these 
remarks  it  is  evident  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  view  taken 
by  Friends,  of  the  immediate  influences  of  the  Spirit,  (a  view 
which  is,  I  believe,  increasingly  opening  on  sound  Christians 
of  every  name,)  which  has  the  least  tendency  to  discourage  a 


JET.  51. 


LETTER. 


1G3 


diligent  use  of  those  means  which  God  has  appointed  for 
our  edification  and  growth  in  grace.  Do  not  neglect  these 
means,  as  you  value  your  immortal  souls  !  Be  fervent  and 
instant  in  prayer;  seek  after  retirement;  reverently  wait  upon 
God ;  pour  forth  your  hearts  before  him.  He  is  a  prayer- 
hearing,  prayer-answering  God.  Never  pass  a  day  without 
reading  a  portion  of  Scripture  in  private;  "meditate  on  these 
things;"  give  yourselves  "wholly  to  them."  Be  faithful  and 
diligent  in  attending  all  your  meetings,  both  for  worship  and 
discipline.  Your  pilgrim  cousin  charges  you,  in  the  name  of 
his  Master,  never  to  subside  into  carelessness  in  these  matters. 
Let  him  more  especially  advise  you  to  be  regular  in  the 
attendance  of  your  week-day  meetings.  I  believe  I  could  say 
with  truth,  that  the  most  profitable  and  happiest  part  of  my 
life  has  been  spent  in  these  very  meetings.  It  is  both  good 
and  pleasant  to  retire  from  the  whirl  and  hum  of  a  money 
getting,  pleasure  hunting  world,  to  wait  upon  our  glorious 
Creator,  in  the  "silence  of  all  flesh."  How  many  were  the 
happy  hours  which  I  spent  with  your  beloved  grandfather 
after  this  sort !  How  many  the  calm  and  cheerful  walks  which 
we  afterwards  took  together  from  the  meeting  to  the  bank ! 
Well,  my  dears,  to  conclude  this  long,  and  to  me  unexpected 
appeal,  be  strong  in  the  Lord ;  persevere ;  press  onwards  in  the 
path  of  self  denial,  in  the  race  of  holiness ;  give  up  all  for  Christ ; 
be  faithful  unto  death ;  and  no  man  shall  take  your  crown. 
Bear,  however,  a  short  postscript  on  the  subject  of  plainness  of 
speech,  behaviour,  and  apparel.  Your  grandfather  adopted 
these  things  under  deep  convictions  of  duty.  He  knew  they 
were  right;  he  found  that  they  worked  well ;  he  adhered  to 
them  faithfully  to  his  life's  end.  Will  you  not  follow  his 
example  ?  If  you  will,  of  one  thing  I  am  assured,  that  you 
will  never  have  occasion  to  regret  your  decision,  either  in  this 
world,  or  in  the  world  to  come. 

I  must  conclude  with  a  message  of  dear,  faithful,  and  tender 
love  to  your  parents,  and  above  all  to  your  revered  grand- 
mother. May  they  have  the  delight  of  seeing  you  walking  in 
the  truth ! 


164 


NEW  YORK. 


1839. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
1839.    iET.  51—52. 

CONCLUSION  OF  LABOURS  AT  NEW  YORK  ;  ILLNESS  AT  FLUSHING; 
PAMPHLET  ON  SLAVERY;  SECOND  ATTENDANCE  OF  YEARLY 
MEETINGS  AT  PHILADELPHIA  AND  NEW  YORK;  LABOURS  IN 
THE  STATE  OF  NEW  YORK ;  AND  IN  UPPER  CANADA  J  SING-SING 
PRISON  ;  FENIMORE  COOPER  J  TONA WANDA  INDIANS  ;  BALTIMORE 
YEARLY  MEETING;  PROSPECT  OF  VISIT  TO  WEST  INDIES. 

During  Joseph  John  Gurney's  stay  at  New  York, 
he  formed  an  acquaintance  with  several  interesting 
characters. 

"I  called  one  morning,"  he  writes,  "on  W.  C.  Bryant,  the 
first  of  American  poets.  He  bears  about  him  the  expression 
of  acute  intellectual  power,  and  somewhat  reminded  me  of 
Southey.  I  was  pleased  to  converse  with  him  about  his 
brethren  in  the  art,  the  living  poets  of  our  own  country. 
One  point  may  be  stated  greatly  to  the  credit  of  this  man  of 
genius  —  he  is  a  consistent  and  unflinching  advocate  of  eman- 
cipation. Another  leisure  evening  was  agreeably  spent  at  the 
house  of  Colonel  Stone,  who  is  well  known  for  his  extensive 
literary  acquirements.  He  is  a  person  of  ready  wit,  and, 
what  is  far  better,  of  serious  religious  principle.  At  his 
house  I  met  Dr.  Spring,  the  minister  of  a  large  Presbyterian 
congregation.  I  was  also  glad  to  renew  an  acquaintance  with 
Dr.  Milnor,  who  is  indefatigable  in  his  support  of  the  Bible 
and  Tract  Societies,  and  other  similar  institutions.  I  was 
much  interested  by  visiting  the  office  and  warehouses  of  the 
American  Bible  Society.  The  business  of  that  institution  is 
there  conducted  on  a  large  scale ;  and  although  I  had  no  op- 


JET.  51. 


EDUCATION,  SCHOOLS,  ETC. 


165 


portunity  of  attending  its  public  meetings,  I  was  rejoiced  to 
hear  of  its  continued  activity  and  prosperity.  It  surely  is  a 
work  of  which  no  man  can  deny  either  the  propriety  or  the 
importance. 

"The  state  of  New  York,"  he  remarks  in  another  letter, 
"is  divided  into  upwards  of  10,000  educational  districts,  in 
which  more  than  500,000  young  persons  receive  an  elemen- 
tary education  free  of  expense,  being  at  school,  on  an  average, 
for  eight  months  during  the  year.  These  schools  are  sup- 
ported, partly  by  the  funds  of  the  state,  and  partly  by  local 
rates.  They  probably  form,  as  a  whole,  the  most  generalized 
machinery  for  popular  education  to  be  met  with  in  any 
country  in  the  world.  There  is  one  point  connected  with 
these  schools,  in  which  a  large  proportion  of  them  differ  from 
the  British  schools  in  England.  It  is  that  neither  the  Scrip- 
tures themselves,  nor  extracts  from  them,  are  used  as  daily 
reading  lessons.*  This  I  consider  a  lamentable  defect,  and 
one  which  can  scarcely  fail  to  be  injurious  in  its  consecpiences. 
Happily  the  exception  does  not  apply  to  the  schools  in  New 
York  itself,  which  are  ably  superintended  by  a  committee  of 
gentlemen,  and  are  conducted,  as  all  such  schools  ought  to  be, 
on  the  basis  of  Scripture. 

"  The  friends  of  education  in  this  city  were  much  indebted 
to  the  late  Joseph  Lancaster,  whose  plan  they  adopted,  and 
who,  personally,  very  materially  assisted  them  in  the  formation 
of  their  schools.  I  often  saw  him  while  I  was  in  America, 
and  much  regretted  that  his  want  of  care  and  prudence  was 
so  constantly  involving  him  in  difficulties.  In  the  Autumn  of 
1838,  he  was  repeatedly  heard  to  say,  that  his  work  was 
finished,  that  he  had  now  nothing  left  him  to  do  but  to  die. 
Soon  afterwards  he  was  knocked  down,  in  the  streets  of  New 
York,  by  a  runaway  horse  in  a  waggon,  and  died  in  a  few  days. 
Notwithstanding  all  his  infirmities,  there  is  reason  to  believe, 
that,  through  the  mercy  of  that  divine  Saviour,  in  whom  he 
trusted,  his  end  was  peace. 

*  Some  alteration,  it  is  behoved,  has  taken  place  in  this  respect, 
since  Joseph  John  Gurney's  visit. 


106 


NEW  YORK. 


1839. 


During  the  whole  of  my  stay  in  America,  New  York,  in  a 
commercial  point  of  view,  was  in  a  state  of  considerable  de- 
pression. The  enormous  losses  occasioned  by  the  great  fire, 
in  1835,  were  by  no  means  fully  recovered ;  and,  since  that 
event,  frequent  conflagrations  to  a  less  terrible  extent,  have 
taken  place  in  the  city.  But  the  main  cause  of  suffering 
was  the  unequalled  course  of  speculation  and  gambling,  which 
disgraced  the  mercantile  annals  both  of  England  and  America, 
in  the  years  1836  and  1837.  The  amount  of  accommodation 
paper  which  was  then  in  circulation  between  the  two  countries^ 
probably  formed  a  larger  bubble  of  that  nature,  than  the 
world  had  ever  before  seen  ;  and  when  it  burst,  in  the  spring 
of  1837,  the  desolation  which  it  produced,  in  New  York  par- 
ticularly, was  extensive  and  overwhelming.  One  indication 
of  the  altered  state  of  things,  was  afforded  by  the  comparative 
prices  of  land  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  the  city. 
During  the  flood  tide  of  prosperity,  large  lots  were  purchased 
at  Brooklyn,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  and  in  other 
places  near  the  city,  in  order  to  be  laid  out  for  houses  and 
streets.  Enormous  prices  were  given ;  in  many  instances 
2000  dollars  for  an  acre.  But  when  the  delusion  was  dissi- 
pated, the  speculators  in  land  were  in  distress,  and  it  was 
found  impossible  to  sell  the  subdivisions,  from  which  vast 
profits  had  been  expected,  without  incurring  a  formidable 
loss.  *  *  * 

Speaking  of  the  towns  of  America,  I  cannot  think  that  the 
population  derive  any  substantial  advantage  from  the  multi- 
plication of  their  daily  newspapers.  Scarcely  a  village  is  to 
be  found,  of  any  considerable  size,  in  which  one  of  these 
periodicals  is  not  published,  whilst  in  the  larger  towns  and 
cities  they  are  very  numerous.  I  often  regretted  that  so  much 
time  is  occupied  by  American  citizens  in  poring  over  these  often 
flimsy  productions.  This  practice,  together  with  that  of  read- 
ing novels,  which  are  published  in  great  numbers  and  at  a 
very  low  price,  has  a  material  tendency  to  lower  the  tone  both 
of  intellect  and  of  moral  feeling.  In  making  these  remarks, 
I  do  not  forget  that  newspapers,  well  conducted,  and  in 
moderate  numbers,  are  of  essential  service  to  the  community. 


XT.  51. 


ILLNESS  AT  FLUSHING. 


1G7 


Soon  after  completing  his  visit  to  the  families  of 
Friends  in  New  York,  Joseph  John  Gurney,  in 
consequence  of  exposure  to  cold  and  wet,  was  seized 
with  a  violent  attack  of  illness,  which  prevented 
him  from  pursuing  his  labours  for  a  period  of  nearly 
three  months.  During  the  greater  part  of  this  con- 
finement he  was  hospitably  cared  for  at  the  house 
of  his  valued  friend  Joshua  Kimber,  at  Flushing, 
in  Long  Island.  "It  was  a  time,"  he  writes,  "of 
suffering  from  bodily  indisposition,  but  there  was 
much  in  it  both  to  instruct  and  to  enjoy.  The 
Friends  under  whose  roof  I  was  are  the  parents  of 
an  interesting  family;  and  both  they  and  their 
children  were  ever  ready  to  minister  to  my  com- 
fort." 

Writing  to  his  children,  in  the  early  part  of  his 
illness,  (under  date  1st  mo.,  16th,)  evidently  under 
a  feeling  of  some  uncertainty  as  to  the  result,  after 
sending  warm  messages  of  love  to  his  numerous 
friends,  and  expressing  his  earnest  desires  respect- 
ing themselves,  he  thus  concludes  :  — 

Above  all  things,  my  most  beloved  children,  keep  in  mind 
your  stewardship ;  that  giving  yourselves  freely  up  to  the 
softening,  melting  power  of  divine  grace,  and  suffering  it  to 
work  in  you,  and  through  you,  as  it  will,  you  may  neither  of 
you  miss  of  the  glorious  "well  done  "  at  last !  Be  sure  to  be 
faithful  Friends ;  persevering  workers  in  the  Bible  Society ; 
and  circumspect,  living,  liberal  members  of  the  universal 
church  of  Christ. 

The  following  are  from  his  Journal :  — 

1st  mo.,  20th.  My  mind  has  been  generally  preserved  in 
a  state  of  quietness,  not  without  a  little  lively  faith  that  the 


168 


ILLNESS  AT  FLUSHING. 


1839. 


Lord  will  bring  me  through  this  illness.  "  I  shall  not  die, 
but  live,  and  declare  the  works  of  the  Lord."  The  experience 
of  this  sickness  has  brought  sweetly  home  the  reality  of  the 
truth,  as  held  by  Friends,  and  has  been  much  to  the  confirma- 
tion of  my  faith.  To  take  a  fresh  look  at  death,  and  to  find 
that  my  Saviour  is  above  its  terrors,  is  a  great  benefit. 

2nd  mo.,  1st.  Beginning  the  new  month  still  in  confinement 
has  been  rather  discouraging  to  my  natural  feelings.  Last 
evening  very  sweet  was  the  calm  spread  over  me ;  and  a  prayer 
from  dear  E.  Coggeshall,  who  is  now  paying  us  an  acceptable 
visit,  was  most  precious.  "  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  0  my 
soul,  and  why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me  ?  Hope  thou  in 
God ;  for  I  shall  yet  praise  Him,  who  is  the  health  of  my 
countenance  and  my  God." 

First  day  afternoon,  2nd  mo.,  10th.  I  have  been  most  mer- 
cifully dealt  with,  and  I  desire  to  be  enabled  to  make  some 
record  of  the  gracious  dealings  of  my  Lord  with  me ;  wholly 
unworthy  as  I  am  of  the  very  least  of  his  mercies.  It  was,  I 
believe,  in  a  measure  of  the  obedience  of  faith,  that  I  left  my 
all  to  come  to  this  country  ;  and,  perhaps,  since  I  left  home 
my  faith  has  never  been  put  to  a  closer  test  than  during  this 
illness ;  but  there  is  that  which  is  in  us  Avhich  we  have  of 
God,  that  does,  at  times,  arise  into  a  degree  of  blessed  pre- 
dominance over  all  our  fears  and  temptations.  May  I  be 
gathered  to  this  holy  power  and  influence  more  and  more  ! 

Fifth  day  morning.  I  have  been  attending  our  little 
week-day  meeting  this  morning ;  a  very  precious  time, 
wherein  a  concern  was  expressed  that  we  might  be  gathered 
to  the  Lord's  own  washing,  and  feeding,  and  teaching ;  and  I 
believe  I  am,  through  mercy,  unhurt  by  this  effort. 

2nd  mo.,  Vdth  [At  Westbury,  Long  Island.]  I  have  been 
favoured  with  a  night  of  enjoyable  repose,  and  greatly  feel  the 
benefit  of  change  of  air.  A  precious  time  after  the  reading 
this  morning.  Surely  the  Lord  condescends  to  be  with  us 
here,  and  praise  is  most  abundantly  his  due.  I  am  living  a 
day  at  a  time,  more  than  ever  before  perhaps. 

Evening. — Pleasant  visit  to  Jericho ;  passed  by  the  house 
once  occupied  by  Elias  Hicks.    Visits  to  Thomas  and  Phebe 


,ET.  51. 


CONVALESCENCE. 


169 


Willis,  and  their  daughter  Anna ;  and  in  the  afternoon,  two  or 
three  hours  at  William  and  Anna  W.  Willis's.  Bodily  infirmity 
is  prevalent  with  these  Friends,  but  they  are  of  the  right 
kind  indeed.  We  had  comforting  opportunities  of  a  religious 
nature  in  each  house,  and  here  again  this  evening  with 
Stephen  and  Phebe  Rushmore.  Thus  the  Lord  is  bestowing 
freely  of  his  goodness  upon  us  out  of  an  inexhaustible 
treasury. 

After  visiting  the  few  families  of  Friends  at 
Westbury  and  Jericho,  he  writes:  — 

Seventh  day,  3rd  mo.,  IGth.  We  have  been  graciously 
favoured  to  get  along  comfortably  with  our  work,  though,  on 
my  part,  through  much  fear  and  weakness,  and  some  close 
trial  of  faith.  All  the  families  well  got  through,  and  a 
remarkable  meeting  with  a  large  company  of  Hicksites  and 
others,  at  Jerusalem,  yesterday.  Some  of  them  hard  and 
restless ;  but  I  trust  truth  was  over  all  opposition. 

3rd  mo.,  19fA.  Deep  and  various  are  the  exercises  of  mind 
which  I  have  gone  through  since  last  seventh  day.  The  after- 
noon meeting  on  first  day,  held  at  Jericho,  in  the  Hicksite 
meeting:housc,  large,  and  attended  by  the  Hicksites  in  a  body. 
It  was  a  very  exercising  and  ciritical  occasion ;  the  first  Friends' 
meeting  there  since  the  separation  ;  and  there,  in  the  place 
once  occupied  by  Elias  Hicks,  I  was  enabled  to  proclaim  the 
glorious  contrary  to  all  his  notions.  I  have  seldom  felt  more 
helped,  and  there  was  evidently  a  considerably  open  door.  We 
spent  a  highly  satisfactory  evening  afterwards  with  William 
and  Anna  Willis. 

During  his  convalescence  he  had  been  occupied 
in  writing  a  few  Free  and  Friendly  Remarks  on  a 
Speech  lately  delivered  in  the  Senate  of  the  United 
States,  by  Henry  Clay,  of  Kentucky,  on  the  subject 
of  the  Abolition  of  North  American  Slavery.  In 


170 


PAMFIILET  ON  AMERICAN  SLAVERY. 


1839. 


this  little  tract,  after  dwelling  upon  the  startling 
fact,  admitted  by  Henry  Clay,  that  there  were  in 
the  United  States  three  millions  of  intelligent  and 
immortal  beings  condemned  by  law,  without  a 
crime  proved  or  even  alleged  against  them,  to 
an  ignominious  and  perpetual  "  servitude,"  all 
the  more  embittered  and  agonizing  by  being 
"involuntary;"  and  liable  to  be  bought  and  sold 
"  like  pigs,  sheep,  and  oxen,"  Joseph  John  Gurney 
briefly  but  powerfully  exposes  the  monstrous  in- 
consistency between  such  a  fact  and  the  theory  on 
which  the  independence  of  the  United  States  is 
founded,  that  "  all  men,"  (without  distinction  of 
colour,)  "are  created  equal;  and  are  endowed 
by  their  Creator  with  certain  inalienable  rights;" 
among  which  "  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of 
happiness."  He  then  proceeds,  in  a  strain  of  clear 
and  unanswerable  argument,  to  show  that  the 
abolition,  by  the  federal  government,  of  slavery  in 
the  districts  of  Columbia  and  of  Florida,  and  of  the 
internal  slave-trade  throughout  the  Union,  would 
be  in  perfect  accordance  both  with  the  letter  and 
the  spirit  of  the  constitution  of  the  United  States; 
and,  in  conclusion,  powerfully  urges  the  claims  of 
righteousness,  mercy,  and  truth,  as  loudly  calling 
for  the  adoption  of  these  measures.  The  whole 
spirit  of  the  tract  is  calm  and  Christian ;  and  though 
published  anonymously,  was  too  characteristic  of  the 
mind  of  the  author  to  admit  of  his  being  long  con- 
cealed. "And  so  you  are  a  writer  too,"  said  Henry 
Clay,  addressing  Joseph  John  Gurney,  when  they  met 
at  Washington  in  the  following  year,  "  I  read  your 
pamphlet  and  discovered  the  author  immediately. 


jET.  51.  PHILADELPHIA  YEARLY  MEETING.  171 

Of  the  various  reviews  of  my  speech  upon  Slavery, 
including  Channing's,  I  consider  yours  the  best." 
It  was  read  extensively,  and  its  conciliatory  tone 
obtained  for  it  a  wide  circulation  even  amongst  the 
slaveholders  in  the  southern  states*  Referring  to 
its  publication,  Joseph  John  Gurney  writes,  in  his 
Journal :  — 

?>rdmo.,  25th.  I  have  been  this  afternoon  brought  fervently 
to  desire,  that  if  this  extra  service  of  mine  be  not  of  the  Lord, 
it  may  be  stayed  in  its  course ;  but  if  of  the  Lord,  that  it  may 
go  forward ;  and  in  the  latter  view  I  am  again  permitted  to 
feel  peace.  0,  I  would  not  break  or  lose  the  golden  thread 
which  can  alone  bring  me  safely  through  this  labyrinth  of 
tears,  for  all  the  fame,  the  honour,  the  riches,  the  adulation 
of  this  fallen  world.  Lord,  suffer  me,  I  most  ardently  beseech 
thee,  to  have  my  portion  (deeply  unworthy  as  I  am)  in  the 
language,  "We  have  the  mind  of  Christ."  Having  that  mind, 
and  being  sure  of  it,  I  think  I  could  bear  the  consequences. 
Lord,  give  me  more  faith,  more  conquering  faith  in  thy  own 
eternal  wisdom  and  power  ! 

In  the  fourth  month  of  this  year  Joseph  John 
Gurney  again  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  at 
Philadelphia. 

Ath  mo.,  22nd.  I  have  many  mercies  to  record  in  the 
recollection  of  the  last  ten  days.  The  meeting  of  ministers 
and  elders  on  seventh  day,  the  13th,  passed  off  quietly.  On 
second  day  the  Yearly  Meeting  commenced  ;  long  acceptable 
silence ;  equally  acceptable  prayer  from  Daniel  Wheeler. 
The  meeting  for  worship  at  Arch  Street  on  fifth  day,  much 
favoured ;  Elizabeth  Robson  more  powerful  in  testimony  than 
I  ever  before  heard  her;  and  "anointing"  in  prayer  was 

*  It  will  be  found  reprinted  in  the  Appendix  to  J.  J.  Gurney's 
Winter  in  the  West  Indies,  pp.  253-282. 


172 


PHILADELPHIA  YEARLY  MEETING. 


1839. 


afterwards  as  graciously  given  me.  On  sixth  day  Daniel 
Wheeler  was  very  acceptably  engaged  in  ministry. 

Just  as  the  Yearly  Meeting  was  closing  that  evening,  I 
rose  and  said ;  "  In  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  ardent  love 
to  all  now  assembled,  I  feel  constrained  to  express  my  con- 
viction, that  the  noble  testimony  always  borne  by  this  Society 
to  the  universal  and  independent  influence  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  upon  the  minds  of  men,  and  to  the  primary  character  of 
this  influence  as  the  very  spring  of  all  true  knowledge  of 
divine  things,  will  never  perish  or  fade  away  from  among  the 
children  of  men ;  and  I  have  the  same  conviction  respecting 
the  immediate  teaching,  guidance,  and  government  of  Jesus 
Christ,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  church ;  which  I  regard  as 
the  root  of  all  these  practical  testimonies,  respecting  worship 
and  conduct,  into  which  our  forefathers  were  led.  May  we 
maintain  these  views  and  testimonies  with  one  mind  and  one 
accord,  remembering  that  they  are  in  perfect  accordance  with 
the  corresponding  doctrines  of  the  full  divine  authority  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  of  the  propitiatory  sacrifice  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  as  the  sole  ground  of  our  hope  of  acceptance 
with  God,  and  of  everlasting  salvation !  May  we,  by  the 
intelligible  language  of  a  devoted  and  consistent  life  and 
conversation,  show  forth  our  adherence  to  the  truth,  the 
whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus  !" 
The  meeting  closed  in  much  solemnity. 

Whilst  thus  engaged  in  a  distant  land,  Joseph  John 
Gurney  was  cheered  by  receiving  the  following 
encouraging  account  of  the  beneficial  effect,  under 
the  Divine  blessing,  of  some  of  his  earlier  labours. 

FROM  ROBERT  HANKINSON. 

Hampstcad,  April  4th,  1S39. 

*  *  *  *  Some  months  ago  I  called  on  a  lady  with  whom 
I  had  a  slight  acquaintance,  and  whose  inquiring  state  of 
mind  had  previously  interested  me.  I  found  her  very  anxious 
about  a  near  relative,  who  was  in  a  declining  state  of  health. 


JET.  51. 


ENCOURAGING  LETTER. 


173 


His  religious  views  were  very  unsatisfactory,  and  it  was 
evident,  from  her  account,  that  he  had  drunk  deeply  of  the 
poison  of  Socinianism.  When  I  went  home  I  put  a  copy  of 
your  Letter  to  a  Friend  on  the  Authority,  Purpose,  and 
Effects  of  Christianity,  as  published  by  the  Religious  Tract 
Society,  within  the  volume  of  your  Essays,  and  sent  them  to 
her.  About  a  fortnight  ago  they  were  returned  with  a  short 
note,  and  I  have  since  called  on  her.  Striking  indeed  was 
her  report.  After  earnest  prayer  she  -went  with  the  books  to 
her  father's  bedroom,  not  knowing  in  what  way  to  introduce 
them,  nor  how  far  they  were  suited  to  the  turn  of  his  mind. 
She  determined,  therefore,  if  possible,  to  induce  him  to  dis- 
close to  her  his  religious  sentiments ;  and,  after  much  urgent 
pressing,  he  told  her  that  many  years  ago  he  had  been  in  the 
habit  cf  associating  with  the  Friend  to  whom  your  letter  was 

addressed,  and  some  others  who  lived  in   ,  and  that 

from  them  he  had  taken  his  religious  opinions.  He  had  not 
wished  that  they  should  bias  his  family,  and  therefore  had 
refrained  from  communicating  with  them  on  the  subject,  but 
he  was  one  who  did  not  believe  in  the  Divinity  of  Christ. 
The  opportunity  had  come ;  his  daughter  told  him  that  she 
had,  in  the  room  with  her,  a  letter  which  had  been  addressed 
to  his  friend,  and  which  had  been  the  means  of  inducing  him 
to  change  his  opinion.  He  was  incredulous  about  it,  but  said 
he  should  like  to  hear  it.  She  began  to  read,  and,  with 
growing  interest,  he  listened.  The  letter  was  read  again  and 
again,  and  again ;  and  from  it  they  went  to  the  Essays,  reading 
those  portions  that  particularly  interested  him ;  and  so  was  it 
all  over-ruled  and  blessed,  that  it  ended  in  his  complete  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  Saviour.  The  day  before  his  death,  when 
his  family  were  around  him,  he  said  spontaneously,  "  I  wish 
to  make  this  acknowledgment  to  you :  I  feel  myself  to  be  a 
miserable  sinner,  but  my  entire  trust  is  in  Christ  my 
Saviour."  May  we  not,  my  dear  friend,  be  thankful  for  such 
a  testimony,  and  may  we  not  humbly  believe  that  in  his  85th 
year  he  was  turned  from  his  error,  and  is  a  monument  of  the 
all-saving  power  of  Christ !  It  will  not  be  less  interesting  to 
you  to  know  that  this  individual  was  the  late  Sir  . 


174 


STATE  OF  NEW  YORK. 


1839. 


The  interval  between  the  Yearly  Meeting  of 
Philadelphia,  and  that  of  New  York  at  the  close 
of  the  fifth  month,  was  occupied  by  Joseph  John 
Gurney  in  various  religious  engagements,  in  the 
State  of  New  York,  principally  in  West  Chester, 
Dutchess,  Putnam  and  Columbia  Counties,  on  the 
East  of  the  Hudson,  and  in  Ulster  and  Orange 
Counties,  on  the  Western  side  of  that  river.  At 
Nine  Partners,  in  Dutchess  County,  he  visited  the 
public  boarding  school  under  the  care  of  New  York 
Yearly  Meeting.  He  describes  it  as  "  a  very 
comfortable  place,  and  remarkably  well  managed; 
though  the  number  of  pupils  is  seldom  large."  At 
the  conclusion  of  his  labours  in  Dutchess  County, 
he  spent  part  of  a  day  at  West  Point,  on  the 
Hudson,  where  there -is  a  military  academy.  Whilst 
there,  in  the  prospect  of  holding  a  meeting  on  the 
ensuing  day,  he  gave  vent  to  his  feelings  in  the 
following  lines.  They  are  copied  from  his  Journal 
under  date  5th  mo.,  16th :  — 

AN  EVENING'S  REST  AT  WEST  POINT. 

The  pulse  of  life  stands  still — a  pause  is  come — 

Though  mute,  its  meaning  cannot  be  denied  : 

"  Cease  from  thyself,  and  commune  with  thy  God, 

The  Maker  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world." 

In  solemn  silence,  far  below  my  feet, 

Flows  on  the  wondrous  river;  and  the  rocks 

On  either  side  impending,  clad  in  green, 

The  brightest  and  the  loveliest  blush  of  spring, 

Fling  their  dark-pointed  shadows — types  of  Him 

Whose  strength  immutable  and  fostering  care 

Invite  me  to  repose.    Behind  them  rise 

In  mutual  near  approach,  and  loftier  far, 

Yet  not  so  lofty  as  to  mock  the  eye, 

The  mountain  peaks  and  domes  and  pyramids. 


JET.  51. 


evening's  rest  at  west  point. 


175 


Waving  with  forest ;  in  the  distant  north 
The  Katskill,  towering  high  above  them  all, 
"    Draws  her  pale  outline  on  the  azure  sky. 
The  mingled  foliage  of  the  sloping  woods 
That  mantle  the  deep  glen,  and  kiss  the  wave, 
What  brush  can  paint?    The  maple  filled  with  juice, 
The  oaks  of  various  leaf,  chisell'd  and  glazed, 
And  the  light  willow  weeping  gracefully; 
The  sycamore,  and  poplar,  tulip  gemmed, 
And  blossomed  chesnut  of  the  darker  hue, 
Or  brighter  green  and  flowerless,  elm  and  ash, 
Display,  in  all  the  fulness  of  their  charms, 
The  utmost  vigour  of  the  rising  year. 
Sloop  after  sloop  comes  dancing  o'er  the  wave, 
Each  sail  expanded  to  the  prosperous  breeze, 
Now  white  with  sunshine,  and  now  dark  with  shade, 
And  changed  from  form  to  form,  at  every  turn. 
Thought  roves  amid  these  scenes  unchecked,  and  the  3'oung  town 
That  glistens  on  yon  green  and  distant  slope, 
Too  softly  slumbers  in  the  evening  beam 
To  indicate  "  the  busy  hum  of  men," 
Or  mar  the  peaceful  solitude  of  thought. 
Here  will  I  meditate,  unheard,  unseen, 
Not  joyless,  though  in  tears;  and  breathe  my  prayer, 
Deep,  fervent,  frequent,  for  my  best  belov'd 
Whom  ocean  severs  from  their  pilgrim  sire. 

The  Journal  continues  :  — 

bth  mo.,  18tA.  Yesterday,  (at  West  Point,)  was  a  day  to 
be  recorded  for  the  confirmation  of  my  faith.  Every  way  to 
a  meeting  seemed  closed.  The  commandant  refused  an 
interview  with  the  cadets ;  the  landlord  could  not  prepare  a 
room  at  the  hotel ;  my  friends  and  I  seemed  paralyzed.  I 
got  down  at  last  to  a  willingness  to  be  nothing,  and  invited  a 
few  individuals  to  sit  with  us  at  eight  o'clock  in  private. 
Without  notice  on  my  part,  we  had  Major  Delafield  (the 
commandant)  himself,  several  of  the  professors,  about  thirty 
of  the  elder  cadets,  besides  the  episcopalian  clergyman  and 
others,  and  were  favoured  with  an  excellent  meeting. 


176 


NEW  YORK;  NEW  JERSEY. 


1839. 


Canterbury,  5th  mo.,  24th.  The  public  meeting  here  last 
evening,  with  Friends,  Hicksites,  and  others,  amply  repaid 
for  much  labour  and  exercise,  and  was  a  crown  to  our  whole 
excursion.  I  have  now  been  favoured  to  make  a  pretty 
general  visit  in  Ferrisburg,  Saratoga,  (both  last  autumn,) 
Westbury,  and  New  York,  Purchase,  Nine  Partners,  Stanford, 
and  Cornwall  Quarterly  Meetings,  all  in  this  Yearly  Meeting. 
We  propose  taking  steamboat  for  New  York  this  afternoon. 
May  the  Lord  continue  graciously  to  go  with  us,  protecting 
and  guiding  us  in  all  our  ways  !  On  the  retrospect  of  the  four 
weeks  since  leaving  Philadelphia,  my  health  better,  my  mind 
relieved,  I  feel  that  I  have  abundant  cause  for  gratitude  to 
the  Author  of  my  life,  and  for  renewed  and  more  entire 
dedication  to  his  service.    Be  it  so,  be  it  so,  saith  my  soul ! 

New  York,  6th  mo.,  2nd.  I  have  now  to  commemorate, 
with  humble  gratitude,  one  of  the  most  open  and  agreeable 
Yearly  Meetings  I  have  attended  in  America  which  ended  in 
great  solemnity  on  sixth  day  evening.  We  had  an  excellent 
discussion  on  slavery,  and  my  pamphlet  is  in  the  way  of 
satisfactory  circulation.  I  have  been  very  comfortably  united 
with  Daniel  Wheeler  and  T.  and  E.  Robson.  The  Yearly 
Meeting  has  been  large,  and  I  trust  the  state  of  the  society 
may  be  regarded  as  hopeful. 

New  York,  6th  mo.,  12th.  Just  returned  from  an  excursion 
of  great  interest  in  New  Jersey.  Started  on  fourth  day  last, 
with  M.  Day,  and  arrived  at  Princeton  at  noon.  We  had  an 
excellent  public  meeting  that  night;  collegians,  professors,  &c, 
generally  present.  Sixth  day  to  New  Brunswick ;  meeting  there 
with  collegians,  &c,  in  the  evening.  Seventh  day,  journey  (forty 
miles)  to  Shrewsbury ;  much  oppression  and  indisposition  at 
night.  Wonderfully  helped  through  the  meetings  the  next 
day.  Came  to  New  York  this  morning  in  time  to  attend  a 
large  meeting,  with  two  marriages.  To  Flushing  this  evening. 
I  have,  during  the  last  few  days,  been  passing  through  untold 
and  inexpressible  exercise  of  mind,  with  some  considerable 
oppression  of  body;  but  have  been  most  graciously  helped 
through  the  meetings,  and  faith  has  been  renewed  from  season 
to  season  that  I  shall  be  carried  through. 


JET.  51. 


TO  J.  AND  H.  C.  BACKHOUSE. 


177 


0  Lord  !  give  me  more  faith,  more  strength,  more  unreserved 
submission,  more  of  the  patience  of  hope,  for  thy  mercy's 
sake,  and  for  thy  cause  sake,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Bless  and  keep  my  children ;  and  permit  us,  if  it 
please  thee,  to  meet  in  peace ;  yea,  in  the  fulness  of  the 
blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

TO  J.  AND  H.  C.  BACKHOUSE. 

Samuel  Parsons',  Flushing,  6th  mo.,  15th,  1839. 

*  *  *  If  Christ  be  not  accepted  in  all  his  gracious  offices, 
and,  as  ability  is  afforded,  set  forth  in  the  same,  the  sure  con- 
sequence is  a  gradual  lapse  into  heresy — an  observation  which 
applies  with  equal  force  to  those  who  disregard  his  coming  in 
the  flesh  as  the  Revealer  of  truth,  and  the  Propitiation  for  sin, 
and  to  those  who  think  lightly,  and  dwell  very  cursorily, 
(if  at  all,)  on  his  appearing  in 'the  heart,  by  his  Spirit.  It 
seems  impossible  that  anything  can  be  more  striking  than  the 
lessons  which  have  been  read  to  us,  on  both  these  points,  of 
late  seasons.  My  very  soul  is  penetrated  with  the  conviction 
of  the  excellence,  beauty,  and  perfection  of  pure  primitive 
Christianity  as  held  by  Friends.  The  evangelical  foundation ; 
the  spiritual  superstructure ;  what  a  delightful  harmony  be- 
tween the  two  ;  what  a  unity  in  the  glorious  whole  !  Who 
shall  dare  to  mar  it  either  by  diminution  or  addition  ? 

1  do  not  mean  that  the  whole  should  be  brought  forward 
in  every  sermon ;  but  the  whole  should  be  deeply  deposited  in 
the  mind  of  every  preacher  of  the  gospel,  and  be  brought 
forth  from  the  treasure  house  as  the  state  of  the  hearers 
may  require,  under  the  immediate  influences  of  the  Spirit  of 
Truth.  So  be  it  with  you,  and  with  me,  my  dearly  beloved 
fellow  workers  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 

Opposite  the  hospitable  abode,  at  Flushing,  where 
Joseph  John  Gurney  was  now  staying,  stood  two 
venerable  oaks,  under  which  George  Fox,  nearly 
two    hundred    years    before,    held    a    large  and 

Vol.  II.  — 12 


173 


MEETING  AT  FLUSHING. 


1839. 


impressive  meeting  with  the  inhabitants  of  Long- 
Island.* 

"  Under  these  oaks,"  writes  Joseph  John  Gurney,  "  I  had 
long  believed  that  it  would  be  my  duty  to  hold  a  meeting, 
there  being  no  suitable  place  of  worship  in  the  village,  large 
enough  to  accommodate  the  people.  It  was  now  the  middle 
of  the  sixth  month.  Notice  had  been  given  of  the  meeting 
to  be  held  at  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  first  day,  and 
scats  had  been  provided  in  the  open  air  for  about  1000  people. 
The  day  was  windy  and  lowering ;  and,  as  one  dark  cloud  after 
another  moved  rapidly  across  the  sky,  I  could  not  but  feel 
considerable  anxiety.  My  powers  of  voice  also  appeared 
nearly  gone.  But  just  before  five  o'clock,  the  sky  cleared, 
the  wind  abated,  and  a  multitude  of  people  were  seen  flock- 
ing to  the  spot ;  large  numbers  of  the  upper  class,  and  many 
of  the  labouring  inhabitants  of  the  district,  including  the 
coloured  people,  and  Irish  Roman  Catholics.  The  mixed 
assembly  soon  settled  into  silence,  and  I  was  enabled  to  speak 
to  them  for  upwards  of  an  hour,  so  as  to  be  heard  by  all  pre- 
sent. We  were  reminded  that  God  is  'manifest  in  his  Son,' 
and  great  was  the  attention  which  prevailed  on  the  occasion. 
After  the  offering  of  prayer,  we  again  fell  into  silence  ;  and 
the  meeting  concluded  in  much  order  and  quietness.  It  was 
indeed  a  good  meeting.  George  Fox  might,  perhaps,  have 
applied  to  it  his  epithet  '  glorious.'  Immediately  afterwards 
a  slight  shower  fell,  which,  had  it  occurred  a  few  minutes 
sooner,  would  have  robbed  the  meeting  of  its  best  and  most 
solemn  moments." 

He  now  left  the  neighbourhood  of  New  York, 
with  the  view  of  visiting  the  settlements  of 
Friends,  and  of  holding  meetings  with  the  people 

*See  George  Fox's  journal,  vol.  2.  p.  192,  edition  1709.  The 
precise  spot  is  not  indicated  in  the  journal,  but  the  remembrance  of 
it  has  been  preserved  by  a  local  tradition.  Since  J.  J.  Gurney's 
visit,  one  of  these  oaks  has  been  blown  down  by  a  violent  storm. 


JET.  51. 


SING-SING  PRISON. 


179 


at  large,  in  the  north-western  parts  of  the  State, 
and  in  Upper  Canada.  "  Sweet  and  solemn," 
he  observes  in  his  Journal,  "  are  the  feelings 
which  mark  the  commencement  of  this  new 
pilgrimage ;  very  much  like  those  on  leaving  Liver- 
pool. 0  Lord,  in  the  plenitude  of  thy  mercy  and 
of  thy  love,  undertake  for  me !" 

His  first  object  was  a  visit  to  Sing-Sing,  a  town 
on  the  eastern  banks  of  the  Hudson,  about  thirty 
miles  north  of  New  York,  where  he  was  desirous  of 
examining  the  state  penitentiary.  In  his  Journal 
he  briefly  records  the  result  of  his  observations. 

6th  mo.,  18th.  We  have  thoroughly  inspected  the  prison 
this  morning ;  a  scene  of  wondrous  industry,  but  the  stimulus, 
alas  !  is  that  of  the  whip,  in  the  arbitrary  hands  of  overseers 
or  underkeepers.  I  should  like  to  see  the  stimulus  of  a  share 
in  their  wages  tried  as  a  substitute.  The  prison  much  more 
than  pays  its  way.  Proportion  of  blacks  one  in  five.  A 
meeting  with  the  prisoners  is  appointed  for  this  afternoon. 

The  following  letter,  addressed  three  days  later, 
from  "the  Mountain-house,"  on  the  Hudson,  to  the 
Governor  of  the  prison,  more  fully  explains  his 
views :  — 

*  *  *  When  I  consider  how  much  there  is  of  what  is  de- 
sirable and  excellent  in  the  Institution,  especially  that  full 
and  constant  employment  of  the  prisoners  which  is  so  striking 
and  cheering  a  spectacle,  I  feel  the  more  solicitous  that  the 
system  should  be  carried  to  as  great  a  perfection  as  circum- 
stances will  admit,  and  be  divested  of  all  its  unfavourable 
features. 

Supposing  it  to  be  necessary,  with  very  hardened  offenders, 
and  on  very  particular  occasions,  to  make  use  of  the  cat, 
(which,  however,  I  doubt,)  it  must  surely  be  allowed  that  the 


180 


STATE  OF  NEW  YORK. 


1839. 


frequent  use  of  it,  at  the  arbitrary  pleasure  of  the  overseer, 
or  under-agent,  is  a  prodigious  evil,  liable  to  great  abuse.  I 
know  the  law  seems  to  allow  it,  but  the  law  might  easily  be 
altered  at  the  suggestion  of  those  interested  in  the  good 
management  of  the  prison.  The  more  I  reflect  on  this  sub- 
ject, the  more  I  deplore  this  mode  of  government,  which  can- 
not possibly  fail  still  further  to  harden  and  degrade  those  who 
are  subjected  to  it.  Taking  the  decrease  of  crime  to  be  the 
true  object  of  punishment,  the  reformation  of  the  criminal 
ought  surely  to  be  the  leading  tendency  of  every  system 
of  prison  discipline.  I  cannot  believe  that  there  is  any  such 
tendency  in  the  system  of  the  whip.  I  think  we  ought  to 
bear  on  the  better  parts  of  the  human  mind,  to  act  upon 
honourable  hope  rather  than  upon  terror  or  dread.  In  this 
point  of  view,  I  am  deliberately  of  the  judgment  that  the 
best  antidote  for  the  whip,  would  be  the  more  legitimate 
stimulus  of  wages.  The  giving  up  to  the  prisoners  of  a 
small  portion  of  their  wages,  would  leave  the  punishment  of 
imprisonment  and  hard  labour  quite  sufficiently  severe ;  and 
the  very  trifling  diminution  which  it  would  occasion  in  the 
profits  of  the  institution,  would  be  abundantly  repaid  by  its 
moral  effects.  Even  on  the  most  degraded  of  mankind,  no 
law  works  with  so  much  efficacy  as  the  law  of  Christian 
kindness,  grounded  on  real,  serious,  religious  principle.* 

Pursuing  his  journey,  he  now  spent  several  weeks 
among  the  numerous  little  settlements  of  Friends 
within  the  Quarterly  Meetings  of  Butternuts,  Scipio, 
and  Farmington,  in  the  north-western  counties  of 
the   State   of   New  York.    After    a   "  large  and 

*  Referring  to  the  suggestion  here  made,  Joseph  John  Guruey  re- 
marks several  years  later,  "  Whether  it  has  been  acted  on  or  not  I 
cannot  say;  but  I  am  glad  to  observe  the  following  passage  in  an  ab- 
stract of  the  message  of  the  Governor  of  the  State  addressed  to  the 
legislature  at  the  beginning  of  1841 : — 'The  discipline  of  the  prisons 
has  undergone  a  thorough  reform ;  and  the  happiest  effects  are 
anticipated  from  the  present  wise  and  philanthropic  system.'  " 


JPt.  51. 


FENIMORE  COOPER. 


181 


remarkable"  meeting  at  Butternuts,  in  Otsego 
county,  and  another  at  Burlington,  on  the  following 
morning,  he  came  to  Cooperstown,  the  county  town, 
situated  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  Otsego 
Lake,  where,  at  his  request,  a  meeting  of  the 
inhabitants  was  appointed  to  be  held  that  evening. 

"  This  town,"  he  writes  in  one  of  his  letters,  "  derives  its 
name  from  the  late  Judge  Cooper,  whose  son  and  heir  occupies 
the  stone  mansion,  which,  although  of  no  great  antiquity,  here 
goes  by  the  name  of  the  Old  Hall.  I  called  upon  him  in 
company  with  our  guide,  who  had  long  been  acquainted  with 
the  family,  to  invite  him  to  our  meeting ;  and  we  afterwards 
found  that  he  had  broken  away  from  a  gay  party  in  order  to 
attend  it.  The  town  was  much  filled  on  this  day  with  judges 
and  lawyers ;  for  it  was  the  time  of  the  sessions,  and  the 
court  adjourned  at  an  earlier  hour  than  usual,  for  the  purpose 
of  affording  those  gentlemen  an  opportunity  of  attending  the 
Friends'  meeting.  I  trust  that  their  obliging  behaviour  to  a 
stranger  was  not  useless  to  themselves.  The  cause  of 
Christianity  was  pleaded  on  the  occasion,  in  opposition  to 
some  of  those  insidious  forms  of  unbelief  which  are  not 
uncommon  in  America.  We  afterwards  found  that  a  highly 
gifted  lawyer,  who  entertained  these  sentiments,  formed  one  of 
the  party.  On  our  return  to  the  hotel,  I  found  our  friend 
J.  Fenimore  Cooper,  in  his  white  jacket,  ready  to  row  me  in 
his  little  boat,  that  I  might  examine  the  beauties  of  the  lake 
to  the  greatest  advantage.  I  was  pleased  with  the  opportunity 
of  his  company,  and  although  his  great  talents  have  been 
employed  in  a  direction  which  I  by  no  means  approve,  I  ought 
to  acknowledge  that  his  conversation  was  interesting  and 
instructive.  Yet  I  could  not  but  desire  that  the  strong  and 
well  informed  mind  of  this  man  of  genius,  might  be  brought 
under  that  sanctifying  influence  which  can  alone  enable  us  to 
devote  all  our  faculties  to  the  welfare  of  our  fellow  men,  and 
the  glory  of  God." 


182 


STATE  OF  NEW  YORK. 


1839. 


At  Hamilton,  in  Madison  county,  "  the  seat  of 
one  of  the  principal  theological  seminaries  of  the 
Baptists,"  a  large  meeting  was  held  in  the  Baptist 
meeting-house  which  was  attended  by  the  Professors 
of  the  college,  and  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  of 
the  students. 

"  It  was  an  interesting  audience,"  he  writes,  "  and  our 
Saviour's  words  were,  I  trust,  not  remembered  in  vain,  '  This 
is  life  eternal,  to  know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus 
Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent.'  Before  leaving  the  place  next 
morning,  I  rode  up  to  the  college,  which  is  well  placed  on  a 
commanding  hill,  about  a  mile  from  the  town,  and  had  an 
interview,  in  the  chapel,  with  the  young  men  and  their 
teachers ;  the  elderly  president,  Dr.  Kendrick,  being  also 
present.  It  was  a  memorable  occasion,  during  which  many 
of  the  young  men  were  brought  into  great  tenderness  of 
feeling.  Several  of  them  were  about  to  engage  in  the  work 
of  the  missionary ;  nor  could  I  doubt  that  they  were  under 
the  preparing  hand  of  that  Saviour,  whose  name  they  were 
desirous  of  proclaiming  in  far  distant  lands.  Certain  it  is 
that  unless  He  sends  them  forth  to  their  field  of  labour,  and 
qualifies  them  for  their  work,  their  ardent  wishes  to  serve 
their  fellow  men  will  all  be  in  vain." 

After  various  engagements  of  a  similar  nature  at 
New  Hartford,  Clinton,  Westmoreland,  Utica,  and 
Rome —  the  last  "a  handsome  busy  village,  destitute 
of  all  ancient  reminiscences,  but,  like  Utica,  teem- 
ing with  hope  for  the  future;"  he  writes  in  his 
Journal :  — 

Near  Sector,  TomJeins  county,  7th  mo.,  13th.  Reached 
Skaneateles  on  seventh  day ;  two  meetings  there  on  first  day. 
Second  day,  ride  by  the  side  of  the  lake ;  return  by  railroad 
to  Syracuse ;  good  public  meeting.     Third,  to  Auburn  by 


vET.  51. 


HECTOR  ;  FARMINGTON  ;  ROCIIESTEK. 


183 


railroad ;  memorable  time  with  G50  prisoners ;  public  meeting 
in  the  evening.  Fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  days,  meetings  at 
Scipio ;  all  remarkable  times,  the  last  especially  so.  Many 
visits  paid  to  families.  Last  evening,  an  excellent  public 
meeting  at  Aurora.  This  day  concluded  my  service  at  Scipio ; 
and  a  ride  of  thirty-five  miles  of  rare  beauty  in  parts,  round 
the  head  of  Lake  Cayuga,  and  by  Ithaca,  lias  brought  us 
hither. 

Seneca  Falls,  7th  mo.,  lGth.  [At  Hector]  we  had  two  open, 
searching  meetings,  morning  and  afternoon.  Yesterday,  a 
delightful  ride  with  a  company  of  Friends,  to  the  falls  of  the 
Tekennie,  a  mountain  stream,  which  has  forced  its  way 
through  wondrous  chasms  of  clay-slate,  into  Cayuga  lake ; 
the  Fall  is  210  feet  high.  In  the  early  evening  to  Ithaca  ; 
poorly  in  body,  and  much  discouraged  about  myself ;  but, 
notwithstanding  this  state  of  things,  and  pouring  rain,  we 
had,  through  mercy,  a  large  and  good  meeting.  We  rose  at 
half-past  four  this  morning*,  and  a  delightful  voyage  by  steam- 
boat, of  forty  miles  down  the  beautiful  Cayuga  lake,  brought 
us  within  three  miles  of  this  large  village,  where  we  find 
ourselves  stopped  for  a  public  meeting. 

After  spending  a  few  days  among  the  Friends  in 
the  village  of  Farmington,  and  in  the  adjacent 
district,  he  writes  in  his  Journal:  — 

Rochester,  first  day,  1th  mo.,  28th.  After  passing  through 
times  of  deep  discouragement,  I  find  myself  not  slain,  but 
alive  to  a  little  blessed  hope.  The  week  has  been  one  of 
'great  and  varied  exercise  of  mind  ;  rendered  the  more  difficult 
by  a  continued  measure  of  indisposition,  and  some  anxious 
thoughts  and  feelings  as  to  my  bodily  capacity  for  getting 
through  the  work  before  me.  Last  first  day,  at  Farmington  ; 
a  memorable  time  ;  two  large  overflowing  meetings  ;  that  in  the 
afternoon,  from  pressure  of  the  multitude,  held  in  the  Hicksite 
meeting-house.  I  think  they  were  good  times ;  truth  being 
triumphant,  and  Christ  fully  preached. 


184 


ROCHESTER. 


1839. 


"In  the  city  of  Rochester,"  he  observes  in  one  of  his 
letters,  "we  spent  two  days,  including  the  first  day  of 
the  week,  in  the  midst  of  a  small  and  agreeable  society 
of  Friends.  The  Methodist  meeting-house  here  is  of  great 
size,  and  was  thronged  at  our  public  meeting  in  the  even- 
ing, by  an  orderly  but  promiscuous  multitude.  There 
are,  in  Rochester,  upwards  of  twenty  convenient  places  of 
worship,  affording  at  once  accommodation  for  the  whole 
population,  and  resistless  evidence  of  the  energy  of  the 
voluntary  system.  The  number  of  inhabitants  is  now  about 
20,000.  The  falls  of  the  picturesque  Genesee  river  are  very 
grand  and  striking,  and  afford  the  vast  water  power  which  has 
produced  the  prosperity  of  the  city.  Thirty  years  ago,  this 
place  was  a  wilderness.  It  is  now  a  large  town  of  remaiiable 
beauty  and  prosperity;  and  what  it  will  be  thirty  years  hence, 
if  its  present  rate  of  progress  be  continued,  it  is  difficult  for 
any  one  to  conceive.  The  prospect  which  is  enjoyed  from 
Mount  Hope — a  wooded  hill  two  miles  distant,  now  used  as 
the  public  cemetery  —  of  the  city  with  its  numerous  spires; 
of  the  Genesee,  winding  its  way  through  a  rich  valley  ;  and 
of  Lake  Ontario,  in  the  distance,  has  left  a  vivid  picture  on 
my  mind,  not  easily  to  be  effaced.  It  is  that  of  a  country  \ 
richly  favoured  by  nature,  and  bursting  into  prosperity. 

"  Before  we  left  Rochester,  we  held  a  meeting  with  the 
prisoners  in  the  jail.  Amongst  them  was  William  L.  Mac- 
kenzie, one  of  the  restless  authors  of  the  late  rebellion  in 
Canada.  He  conducts  one  of  the  newspapers  at  Rochester ; 
and,  being  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  had  been  condemned 
by  the  supreme  court  of  the  Union,  to  eighteen  months 
imprisonment,  for  the  breach  of  his  neutrality.  He  appeared 
an  acute  and  intelligent  person;  his  spacious  forehead 
betokening  the  great  mental  power  which  he  has  at  his  com- 
mand, either  for  good  or  evil.  I  could  by  no  means  approve  the 
exertions  which  were  then  making  for  his  deliverance  from  a  con- 
finement which  he  described  as  being  intensely  irksome  to  him." 

On  leaving  Bochester,  Joseph  John  Gurney  was 
engaged   for   several    days   in    attending   the  few 


jet.  51-52. 


TONAWANTA  INDIANS. 


185 


scattered  meetings  of  Friends,  to  the  north  and 
east,  at  Elba,  Selby,  Hartland,  and  Somerset. 
From  Selby,  he  visited  the  neighbouring  settlement 
of  Tonawanta  Indians. 

TO  HIS  CHILDREN. 

Michael  Robson's,  Hartland,  8th  mo.,  3rd,  1839. 

Our  public  meeting  at  Selby,  on  fifth  day  morning,  was  as 
large  as  we  could  expect,  considering  that  all  hands  are 
occupied  in  the  abundant  harvest.  We  spent  the  re- 
mainder of  the  day  in  calls  upon  some  of  the  Friends, 
including  a  dying  widow,  who  was  quietly  anchored  in 
the  hope  and  faith  of  the  Christian.  Late  in  the  evening 
we  came  to  the  house  of  some  Friends  from  Yorkshire, 
who,  with  their  interesting  sons,  -have  flourished  in  America, 
both  temporally  and  spiritually ;  but  they  have,  like  others,  to 
work  for  it  with  their  own  hands.  This  is  an  indispensable 
condition.  "We  started,  after  an  early  breakfast,  yesterday 
morning  for  Tonawanta,  twelve  miles,  partly  through  a  vast 
wooded  swamp,  with  corderoy  roads,  for  about  two  miles. 
Then  we  were  obliged  to  walk,  and  regaled  ourselves  as  we 
went  along,  with  wild  raspberries,  which  grow  there  in  great 
profusion.  The  swamp  is  gay  with  the  very  pretty  wild  rose 
of  this  country,  quite  a  noble  shrub ;  I  observed  one  bush 
thirty  feet  in  circumference. 

Two  Friends  had  preceded  us  the  evening  before,  to  prepare 
our  way;  and  when  we  arrived  at  the  Indian  village,  we  found 
that  the  chief  had  held  a  council,  and  formally  agreed  to  their 
proposals  for  a  meeting  ;  runners  being  sent  out  to  summon 
the  people.  The  reservation  is  ten  miles  in  length  and  two 
broad  ;  a  pretty  fertile  tract  of  country,  and  fairly  cultivated. 
The  Tonawanta  Indians  live  entirely  by  farming ;  and  we  saw 
many  fine  fields  of  wheat,  oats,  and  corn,  and  a  good  many 
beautiful  cows ;  but  their  habits  are  somewhat  indolent,  and 
nothing  under  their  hands  bespeaks  our  advanced  condition 
of  civilization.  Their  dwellings,  sometimes  log  and  sometimes 
frame,  (you  will  understand  the  difference,  the  former  of 


1SG 


TONAWANTA  INDIANS. 


1889. 


unsawn  timber,  the  latter  of  boards,)  are  scattered  about 
over  the  lands,  which  they  hold  in  common,  not  in  severalty. 
They  are  far  superior  to  Irish  hovels,  and  more  cleanly 
than  I  expected.  Our  first  call  was  at  the  house  of  the 
"Black  Chief,"  a  comfortable  abode;  a  large  vessel  in  which 
they  pound  the  Indian  corn  was  standing  at  his  door.  lie 
was  absent,  but  his  squaw  and  her  family  looked  much  at 
their  ease,  and  took  but  small  notice  of  us.  The  squaws 
glided  away  whenever  our  carriage  approached  them,  seeming 
quite  devoid  of  curiosity  and  averse  to  being  seen.  I  made 
entry,  however,  into  one  of  their  cottages,  and  quite  enjoyed 
nursing  a  noble  little  brown  baby,  which  one  of  them  had  in 
her  lap.  The  mother  and  grandmother  of  the  child  were 
there ;  cleanly,  and  of  fine  stature  and  features  ;  with  their 
lank,  black,  glossy  hair  neatly  bound  about  their  heads.  But 
few  of  these  can  speak  any  English.  We  then  drove  through 
a  picturesque  wood  to  the  peaceful  abode  of  the  Baptist 
missionary,  who,  on  the  edge  of  the  reservation,  (no  white 
man  is  allowed  to  settle  on  it,)  keeps  a  school  for  the  Indian 
children,  where  they  are  educated,  boarded,  and  clothed  at  the 
expense  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society.  There  were  only 
fourteen  in  the  school,  but  during  the  winter  they  had  forty 
under  their  care,  and  I  have  no  doubt  these  pious  people  have 
been  useful ;  though  the  effect  produced  is  far  from  being 
all  that  could  be  desired.  They  have  the  care  of  a  farm  of 
120  acres,  and  we  sat  down  with  them  and  their  labourers, 
including  some  well-behaved  Indians,  to  their  humble  fare. 
Nothing  drunk  by  these  hard  labourers  but  water ;  the  Indians 
working  at  a  dollar  a  day  in  harvest  time,  (the  same  rate  as 
the  whites,)  and  half  a  dollar  at  other  times.  At  ten 
o'clock  we  proceeded  to  the  missionary  meeting-house,  where 
they  had  agreed  to  hold  the  meeting.  It  was  a  curious  scene. 
Johnson,  (said  to  be  the  principal  chief  of  the  six  nations,)  the 
Black  Chief,  and  some  other  of  these  princes  of  the  earth 
were  there ;  many  other  men ;  and  a  company  of  squaws, 
neatly  attired  in  their  white  blankets,  thrown  somewhat 
gracefully  over  their  persons.  Most  of  the  men  were  dressed 
like  the  Americans ;  but  a  few  in  the  Indian  costume.  The 


JET.  52. 


TONAWANTA  INDIANS. 


187 


meeting  was  begun  by  a  handsome  young  chief,  who  spoke 
with  great  seriousness,  to  advise  the  people  (as  we  were  told) 
to  behave  with  due  attention  and  decorum.  Then  rose  the 
venerable  looking  Black  Chief,  a  swarthy  old  man,  to  com- 
municate the  decision  of  the  council,  and  to  give  us  their 
welcome.  Soon  afterwards  I  rose,  the  interpreter  standing 
beside  me,  and  was  enabled  to  preach  Christ  to  them,  I 
trust,  with  plainness ;  the  interpreter  translating  sentence  by 
sentence.  About  an  hour  was  thus  occupied ;  and  though  I 
felt  the  peculiar  difficulty  of  addressing  such  uncultivated 
beings,  yet  I  wras  mercifully  helped  through,  and  the  meeting 
ended  comfortably.  Some  of  them  were  very  attentive,  and 
expressed  a  good  deal  of  pleasure  ;  but  the  general  demeanour 
was  on  a  par  with  the  unemphatic  monotonous  sound  of  their 
language ;  displaying  but  little  excitement  of  any  kind.  On 
the  whole,  I  left  them  with  rather  affecting  impressions,  with 
the  fear  that,  in  most  respects,  they  have  suffered  grievously 
from  their  association  with  those  who  call  themselves 
Christians. 

The  American  spirit-shops  on  the  very  borders  of  the 
settlement,  (they  seem  to  have  none  of  their  own,)  are 
sources  of  irreparable  injury;  and  now  there  is  every 
probability  that  they  will  be  cheated  out  of  their  reservation, 
and  driven  into  the  far  West.  Alas  !  for  the  treachery  and 
iniquity  of  our  species !  What  a  base  creature  is  man  without 
grace  !  I  heartily  wish  Friends  may  continue  their  attentions  to 
them,  as  they  have  the  highest  respect  for  the  "  descendants  " 
of  William  Penn. 

After  visiting  Niagara,  Joseph  John  Gurney 
proceeded  to  Buffalo,  where  he  held  a  large  meeting 
in  one  of  the  principal  chapels.  It  is  here  that  the 
Erie  canal  joins  the  lake,  a  circumstance  which 
gives  to  Buffalo  much  of  its  importance.  The.  canal 
is  360  miles  in  length,  uniting  the  waters  of  Lake 
Erie  with  those  of  the  Hudson;  and  was  formed 


188 


UFPER  CANADA. 


1839. 


under  the  auspices  of  the  late  De  Witt  Clinton. 
Governor  of  the  State  of  New  York.  This  extra- 
ordinary work,  observes  Joseph  John  Gurney,  "may 
be  in  great  part  ascribed  to  the  unceasing  exertions 
of  two  excellent  Friends,  the  late  Thomas  Eddy 
and  John  Murray,  both  of  New  York.  It  is  found 
to  be  of  constantly  increasing  importance ;  so  much 
so  that  the  present  width  of  the  canal  is  wholly 
insufficient  for  the  traffic  upon  it." 

Having  attended  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of 
Friends  at  Lockport,  Joseph  John  Gurney  and 
his  companion  went  forward  on  their  journey 
towards  Upper  Canada.  The  rebellion  that  had 
recently  taken  place  in  that  province  had  left  the 
population  in  a  very  unsettled  state.  "  In  con- 
sequence," says  Joseph  John  Gurney,  "of  the 
premature  publication  of  Lord  Durham's  able 
report,  the  disaffected  party  had  adopted  his  name, 
and  were  availing  themselves  of  the  .circumstance 
in  order  to  keep  up  a  continued  excitement.  The 
spirit  of  many,  on  both  sides,  appeared  lamentably 
bad;  and  Avherever  we  went  we  found  ourselves 
constrained  to  plead  for  the  cause  of  good  order 
and  Christian  moderation."  Taking  the  steamboat 
to  Hamilton,  at  the  western  extremity  of  Lake 
Ontario,  they  went  forward  a  distance  of  sixty  miles 
westward  to  Norwich,  "  a  fertile  country  district, 
pretty  well  cleared  and  cultivated,"  where  there  is 
a  numerous  settlement  of  Friends.  Thence,  by  way 
of  Toronto,  they  proceeded  to  Yonge  Street,  a 
journey  of  130  miles,  where  the  Half-year's  meet- 
ing of  Friends  of  Upper  Canada  was  about  to 
assemble. 


JET.  52. 


UPPER  CANADA. 


189 


Brantford,  8th  mo.,  22nd.  We  have  passed  a  good  time  at 
Norwich.  Two  large  meetings  on  first  day,  in  which  I  had 
to  proclaim  Christ  and  his  peaceable  reign  against  all  tumult 
and  factions.  I  afterwards  found  that  many  of  the  rebels 
were  present;  I  also  prayed  for  the  Queen.  Greatly  overdone 
at  night.  Second  and  third  days  spent  in  quiet  and  satisfactory 
family  visiting.  Fourth  day,  another  large  meeting ;  and  a 
very  plain  address  to  Friends  on  several  practical  points, 
especially  education.  This  morning,  with  a  company  of 
Friends,  we  started  (three  wagon  loads)  on  our  journey  to 
Yonge  Street ;  and  are  now,  after  a  few  family  visits  by  the 
way,  stopping  at  a  quiet  tavern  here,  for  a  public  meeting  in 
the  evening. 

Second  day,  8th  mo.,  26th.  I  am  favoured  this  morning, 
in  some  good  measure,  to  go  on  my  way  rejoicing ;  trusting 
in  the  Lord.  The  public  meeting  at  Brantford  last  fifth  day 
was  small,  but  passed  off  comfortably.  Seventh  day ;  delightful 
voyage  by  a  good  steamer  to  Toronto.  Arrived  about  noon,  at 
that  large,  and  not  very  thriving  town  of  10,000  inhabitants. 
Yesterday  was  rather  a  remarkable  Sabbath.  Our  company 
sat  down  together  in  the  morning  for  religious  worship,  to 
our  refreshment ;  then  a  call  on  Sir  George  Arthur,  the 
Governor ;  very  satisfactory  conversation  with  him,  and  a 
correction  of  some  misapprehensions  respecting  Friends.  At 
three  o'clock  a  large  public  meeting ;  very  attentive.  I  had  to 
unfold  the  constitution,  government,  and  laws  of  the  "  king- 
dom of  heaven,"  as  revealed  to  us  in  Scripture,  against  all 
factions,  broils,  and  contentions.  I  spent  the  evening 
pleasantly  with  the  Governor  and  his  family.  We  were 
favoured  with  a  solemn  Scripture  reading.  I  was  much 
pleased  with  their  simplicity. 

"At  Toronto,"  he  writes  in  one  of  his  letters,  "I  was  glad 
to  form  an  acquaintance  with  Hiram  Wilson,  the  excellent 
agent  of  the  American  Anti-slavery  Society,  who  was  watch- 
ing over  the  interests  of  the  negroes  in  Canada.  About  100 
slaves  per  month  were  at  that  time  making  their  escape  into 
this  land  of  freedom.    It  gave  me  pleasure  to  aid  him  in 


190 


UPPER  CANADA. 


1839 


promoting  the  formation  of  schools  for  the  Christian  edu- 
cation of  their  children.  The  Friends  of  New  York  Yearly 
Meeting  had  already  subscribed  a  considerable  sum  for  the 
furtherance  of  this  object. 

♦  *  3§B  %z  sf:  afe 

"  The  half  year's  meeting  [at  Yonge  Street]  was  held  in  a 
large  rustic  meeting  house ;  it  occupied  parts  of  three 
successive  days,  and  was  an  occasion  of  much  interest.  The 
sincere  and  simple  hearted  people  of  whom  it  was  composed, 
excited  my  regard  and  sympathy.  They  had  been  exposed  to 
many  troubles  during  tbe  late  political  excitement.  An 
earnest  desire  appeared  to  prevail  that  the  members  of 
our  society,  throughout  the  province,  should  keep  clear  of  all 
the  jarring  and  tumults  of  political  parties ;  that  they  might 
'study  to  be  quiet  and  mind  their  own  business.'  This 
indeed  was  already  their  general  habit ;  yet  every  one  felt 
that  it  was  a  day  of  temptation  and  difficulty.  Two  of  their 
young  men  had  been  thrown  into  jail  at  Hamilton,  and 
detained  there  for  sixteen  days  in  consequence  of  their  being 
unable,  on  conscientious  grounds,  to  serve  in  the  militia.  The 
subject  was  respectfully"  urged  on  the  attention  of  Sir  George 
Arthur,  as  it  had  been  previously  on  that  of  Lord  Durham ; 
but  I  did  not  hear  the  result  of  either  application. 

"  The  attention  of  the  Friends,  at  this  meeting,  was  also 
closely  directed  to  the  subject  of  education ;  and  it  was 
determined  to  take  immediate  steps  towards  the  establishment 
of  a  boarding  school.  The  subscriptions  made  for  the  purpose, 
throughout  the  province,  were  aided  by  funds  from  New  York 
and  England ;  and  before  we  left  Canada,  an  excellent  house 
and  farm  on  the  borders  of  Lake  Ontario,  admirably  adapted 
for  a  manual  labour  boarding  school,  were  purchased  for  the 
purpose." 

In  his  Journal,  after  recording  a  few  details  of 
his  engagements  at  Yonge  Street  and  the  neigh- 
bourhood, he  concludes:  — 

9th  mo.,  1st.  *  *  *  0  thou  most  gracious  preserver  of 


2ET.  52. 


UPPER  CANADA. 


101 


men,  be  pleased  to  keep  ine  in  perfect  safety,  both  of  body 
and  soul,  as  in  the  hollow  of  thy  hand ;  and  let  mc  not  move 
a  single  step  out  of  thy  pure  wisdom,  I  humbly  beseech  thee. 
Enable  me  to  maintain  my  integrity  through  good  report  and 
evil  report.  Let  my  words  and  works  be  all  of  thee,  and 
therefore  all  thine ;  and  for  a  purpose  of  thy  own  glory. 
Let  my  robes  be  washed  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ; 
calm  my  natural  irritability ;  allay  and  subdue  my  fears ; 
renew,  confirm,  and  increase  my  faith.  Let  me  ever  realize 
thy  power,  thy  love,  thy  presence ;  let  me  live,  and  walk, 
and  rest  in  Jesus ;  restore  me  in  due  season,  I  humbly 
pray  thee,  if  it  seem  good  in  thy  sight,  to  my  family  and 
friends.  Give  more  abundant  grace  to  my  precious  children  ; 
guide  us  all  by  thy  counsel ;  and  afterwards  receive  us  into 
thy  glory,  for  Christ's  sake,  Amen. 

After  some  weeks  of  diligent  exertion,  Joseph 
John  Gurney  completed  his  labours  in  Upper 
Canada ;  and,  crossing  Lake  Ontario,  spent  a  few 
days,  previously  to  returning  southwards,  at 
Oswego,  in  the  State  of  New  York.  Whilst  here 
he  writes  in  his  Journal:  — 

9th  mo.,  29th.  [I  have  been]  much  occupied  by  finishing 
two  important  documents.  First,  an  epistle  to  Friends  of 
Michigan.  I  hope  and  believe  I  had  a  little  of  the  true 
unction  in  preparing  this  document ;  but  it  has  cost  me  some 
close  exercise  of  mind.*  Secondly,  long  letter  or  report  to  Sir 
George  Arthur,  respecting  various  points  in  Upper  Canada. 
We  had  hoped  to  sail  for  Sackett's  harbour,  with  a  view  to 
Friends  at  Le  Ray  on  fifth  day ;  but  have  been  impeded  by 
the  continued  rough  and  stormy  weather,  together  with  an 
apprehension  that  my  service  was  not  complete  in  this  place. 

*  The  object  of  this  Epistle  was  to  point  out  the  scriptural 
accuracy  and  practical  importance  of  the  views  of  Friends,  especially 
on  worship  and  the  ministry;  and  their  accordance,  and  necessary 
oonnexion,  with  the  fundamental  truths  of  the  Gospel. 


192 


NEW  YORK  ;  PHILADELPHIA. 


1839 


The  mournful  news  has  here  reached  me  of  the  unexpected 
death  of  my  long  loved  and  truly  faithful  and  loving  friend, 
Sarah  Buxton.  Oh  how  I  feel  for  dear  Anna  Gurney !  And 
it  is  a  true  affliction  to  myself.  Would  that  there  were  less  of 
selfishness  in  my  sorrow ! 

He  was  now  looking  forward  to  the  prospect  of 
spending  the  winter  in  the  West  Indies,  for  which 
purpose  he  expected  to  sail  from  New  York  in  the 
11th  month.  The  intervening  time  was  principally 
occupied  in  various  engagements  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  and  in 
attending,  for  a  second  time,  the  Yearly  Meeting 
at  Baltimore :  — 

Albany,  10th  mo.,  1st.  We  are  here  at  the  Temperance 
house,  after  a  fine  journey  through  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk  : 
my  friend  Dr.  Sprague  being  absent.  I  called  on  his  dear 
children ;  and  felt  happy  in  the  house  of  "  the  good  man," 
though  its  master  was  away.  I  have  been  tried  a  good  deal 
during  the  day  with  doubts  and  fears,  lest  I  should  in  any 
way  have  unduly  turned  my  back  on  the  Lord's  work.  But 
this  evening  I  am  at  rest,  in  the  renewed,  humble,  and  con- 
soling belief  that  all  is  well. 

New  York,  10th  mo.,  1th.  On  sixth  day,  clown  the  Hudson, 
to  this  city,  where,  in  the  house  [of  my  faithful  companion] 
Henry  Hinsdale,  our  cup  of  peace  overflowed.  Yesterday 
was  deeply  interesting ;  two  good  meetings  ;  between  them 
read  my  Michigan  Letter  to  Richard  and  Anne  Mott,  to  their 
entire  satisfaction  ;  after  the  afternoon  meeting,  a  precious 
time  in  William  Waring's  family  in  the  sweet  recollection  of 
dear  Sarah  Waring ;  and  after  tea  at  E.  Coggeshall's,  a  time 
of  prayer  and  intimate  intercourse,  never  to  be  forgotten, 
with  her,  Richard  Mott,  and  Samuel  Parsons.  It  was  a  most 
sweet  and  confirming  taste  of  heavenly  things. 


On  the  steam  boat  in  going  from  New  York  to 


JET.  52. 


BALTIMORE  YEARLY  MEETING. 


193 


Philadelphia,  he  again  met  with  Martin  Van  Buren, 
the  President  of  the  United  States. 

"He  kindly  recognized  me,"  writes  Joseph  John  Gurney, 
"  and  I  was  glad  of  the  opportunity  of  conversing  with  him  on 
a  variety  of  interesting  topics.  He  fully  agreed  in  my  view 
of  the  importance  of  the  daily  use  of  the  Bible  in  the  common 
schools,  as  well  as  on  the  subject  of  mildness  in  prison 
discipline ;  listened  with  pleasure  to  a  description  which  I 
gave  him,  (in  answer  to  his  inquiries,)  of  Wilberforce  and 
Buxton,  and  spoke  with  feeling  on  the  subject  of  the  African 
slave  trade.  He  allowed  me,  at  the  same  time,  to  press  upon 
him  the  claims  of  the  afflicted  slaves.  When  the  voluntary 
system  in  religion  was  mentioned,  he  justly  observed  that  '  no 
other  system  was  possible  in  America.'  He  was  without 
any  attendant  except  his  son ;  but  neither  the  simplicity  of 
his  mode  of  travelling  nor  that  of  his  manners,  interfered  with 
his  maintaining  a  certain  dignified  demeanour  corresponding 
with  his  station.  On  parting,  I  presented  him  with  the 
daily  text  book,  published  by  my  sister  Elizabeth  Fry.  He 
was  well  acquainted  with  her  character  and  objects,  and 
received  the  gift  with  the  easy  politeness  for  which  he  is 
so  remarkable." 

Referring  to  his  attendance  of  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing at  Baltimore,  he  writes  in  his  Journal :  — 

11th  mo.,  9th.  [From]  second  day  (the  28th  ult.,)  to 
fifth  day  inclusive,  the  Yearly  Meeting ;  a  really  good  time. 
My  returning  certificate  passed  in  the  meeting  of  ministers  and 
elders  with  full  unity.  Meeting  for  worship  on  fourth  day ; 
a  very  open  time ;  the  doctrine  of  the  supper  fully  developed. 
Meetings  interspersed  with  good  visits  to  Friends,  and  on  the 
whole  I  had  ample  cause  for  believing  that  I  had  been  again 
favoured  to  find  my  right  place. 


"As  I  continued,"  he  remarks  in  one  of  his  letters,  "to 
Vol.  II.  — 13 


194 


BALTIMORE. 


1839. 


feel  a  lively  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  Ilicksite  commu- 
nity in  those  parts,  and  could  not  obtain  the  use  of  the 
meeting-house  which  they  occupy,  for  the  purpose  of  a  public 
meeting  with  them,  I  thought  it  right  to  spend  a  day  or  two, 
during  this  visit  to  Baltimore,  in  writing  a  Christian  address 
to  that  body.  My  object  was  to  explain  to  the  young  people 
and  others,  the  difference  of  sentiment,  on  points  of  the 
most  fundamental  character,  which  subsists  between  their 
leaders  and  the  Society  of  Friends ;  and  to  call  upon  them  to 
accept  the  Saviour  of  men  in  all  his  gracious  offices :  showing 
them,  that  it  is  by  faith  in  him  that  we  obtain  the  glorious 
gift  of  everlasting  life.  This  address  was  approved  by  the 
Friends,  printed,  and  extensively  circulated ;  and  I  venture  to 
entertain  the  hope,  that  it  has  been  blessed  to  some  at 
Baltimore,  and  in  other  parts  of  the  country.  Sure  I  am 
that  it  was  written  under  feelings  of  Christian  affection, 
and  with  a  hearty  desire  for  their  spiritual  and  eternal 
welfare. 


jET.  52. 


DEPARTURE  FOR  THE  WEST  INDIES. 


195 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

1839—40.    jet.  52. 

departure  from  new  york;  voyage  ;  arrival  at  santa  cruz  j 
st.  thomas  ;  tortola;  st.  christophers;  antigua;  dominica; 
letter  from  thomas  fowell  buxton;  jamaica;  result  of 
investigations  ;  address  to  the  planters  ;  havana  ;  return 
to  america. 

Accompanied  by  his  friend  Mahlon  Day  of  New 
York,  Joseph  John  Gurney  sailed  from  that  city, 
in  the  Camilla,  for  Santa  Cruz,  on  the  22nd  of  the 
11th  month.  So  many  of  the  details  of  this  voyage 
and  of  his  visit  to  the  West  India  Islands,  are  given 
in  the  volume  which  he  subsequently  published,* 
that  it  seems  unnecessary  to  add  much  to  the 
comparatively  brief  outline  contained  in  his 
Journal. 

l\th  mo.,  22nd.  Under  a  bright  sun,  with  a  favourable 
breeze,  and  with  peace  and  ease  of  mind,  we  sailed  about  ten 
o'clock,  and  have  since  quite  enjoyed  the  day.  The  scenery 
of  the  Bay,  and  in  passing  through  the  Narrows,  beautiful ; 
then  the  highlands  of  Jersey ;  and  now,  the  sun  having  just 
set  in  splendour,  we  are  fairly  at  sea,  out  of  sight  of  land. 

Many  warm  and  dear  friends  have  I  left  in  America,  but 
have  no  feeling  on  my  mind,  of  having  permanently  parted 


*  See  Winter  in  the  West  Indies. 


196 


VOYAGE  TO  THE 


1839. 


from  them,  though  for  the  present,  my  service  there  is 
closed. 

With  regard  to  the  objects  now  in  view,  there  are  three, 
which  severally  in  their  distinct  degrees,  and  very  fully  in 
their  combination,  seem  to  justify  the  devotion  of  the  coming 
■winter,  to  these  "Isles  afar  off."  The  first  is  health — for  I 
believe  it  is  desirable,  if  not  needful  for  me,  to  avoid  another 
■winter  in  North  America.  Secondly  —  slavery,  a  view  for 
myself  of  the  working  of  emancipation,  with  the  design  of 
subsequently  reporting  it ;  and,  I  hope  that  there  ■will  therein 
be  a  full  answer  to  my  dear  sister  Fry's  prayer,  that  my 
mission  might  be  blessed  to  the  cause  of  liberty,  as  well  as  to 
that  of  religion.  Thirdly,  and  above  all,  the  gospel  mission. 
May  it  please  the  Lord  to  preserve  me  in  safety,  and  to  bless 
the  mission  to  all  these  objects  !  I  have  earnestly  prayed, 
that  he  would  be  pleased  to  deliver  me  from  all  fears,  and 
from  all  cares.  It  is  indeed  an  affecting  farther  recession 
from  home,  and  from  my  children  and  family  circle.  I  have 
heartily  committed  them  and  all  my  concerns  to  the  Lord. 
Deeply  and  inexpressibly  unworthy  as  I  am,  I  now  and  then 
catch  a  glimpse  of  glory  to  come.  The  truth  of  these  pros- 
pects is  wonderfully  confirmed  to  my  mind,  by  the  realizing 
of  the  touches  of  his  holy  hand  in  this  pilgrimage.  I  can 
and  do  pray,  that  he  will  permit  and  enable  me  to  bring  the 
whole  of  this  transatlantic  mission  to  a  sound  and  satisfactory 
conclusion.  Hitherto  he  has  wonderfully  helped  and  guided 
me.    I  must  not,  will  not,  distrust  him. 

12th  mo.,  1st.  We  have  sped  along  finely  on  our  voyage, 
having  been  favoured  with  an  uninterrupted  fair  wind,  being 
now  in  22  deg.  north  latitude,  enjoying  a  delightful  trade 
wind  ;  the  sky  clear,  the  sea  quiet,  and  the  temperature  deli- 
cious. It  is  cause  for  true  thankfulness  that  we  have  been 
permitted  to  hold  our  meetings  to-day  to  our  comfort.  That 
in  the  cabin  this  morning,  with  our  whole  company  of  pas- 
sengers, very  satisfactory  and  relieving  to  me.  Then  with  the 
sailors ;  and,  in  the  afternoon,  Scripture  reading,  &c,  on  deck. 
This  evening  has  been  one  of  quiet  leisure.  I  hope  a  degree 
of  thankfulness  clothes  my  spirit.    The  Lord  be  praised ! 


JET.  52. 


WEST  INDIES. 


107 


TO   HIS  CHILDREN. 

Vlth  mo.,  3rd.  At  sea ;  on  board  the  Camilla.  We  are 
moving  along  very  slowly  this  morning,  perhaps  at  the  rate 
of  two  miles  per  hour ;  the  weather  delicious ;  but  our  ex- 
pectations of  seeing  land  have  not  been  realized ;  I  question 
whether  they  will  be  before  to-morrow  or  next  day.  I  trust 
it  is  in  the  ordering  of  a  gracious  Providence  that  I  am  now 
enjoying  a  delightful,  settled  summer,  instead  of  the  capricious 
beginnings  of  a  North  American  winter.  May  we  be  enabled 
entirely  and  unfeignedly  to  put  our  trust  in  the  "  Shepherd 
of  Israel  !"  I  rose  between  four  and  five  this  morning, 
being  called  by  the  captain  to  take  a  view  of  "the  Cross," 
the  favourite  constellation  of  the  southern  hemisphere.  The 
sight  which  I  obtained  of  it,  before  a  cloud  obscured  it,  was 
too  transient  to  allow  of  my  saying  much  for  its  beauty ;  but 
the  four  stars  of  which  it  is  composed  were  not  very  striking 
to  my  eye.  I  enjoyed  a  finer  spectacle  when  I  turned  towards 
the  east ;  the  almost  expiring  Moon,  Venus,  and  Mars,  were 
in  all  their  splendour ;  and  the  profusion  of  azure,  lilac,  ultra- 
marine, pea-green,  orange,  and  crimson,  which  mantled  the 
sky  about  half  an  hour  before  sunrise,  I  certainly  never  saw 
equalled.  One  of  our  sailors  displayed  symptoms  yesterday 
both  of  thievishness  and  mutiny,  and  after  a  pretty  violent 
conflict,  was  tied  up  to  be  flogged.  The  execution  of  the 
sentence,  at  our  intercession,  was  remitted ;  and  the  spirited 
conduct  of  the  captain,  ending  ^  with  an  act  of  clemency, 
seems  to  have  worked  well. 

Fourth  day  afternoon,  12th  mo.,  4th.  About  noon  yesterday 
we  caught  our  first  sight  of  land,  viz.,  of  the  Virgin  Gorda, 
a  rocky  island,  of  two  cones,  of  considerable  elevation,  unin- 
habited, and  like  the  rest  of  the  Virgin  Islands,  evidently  of 
volcanic  origin.  Soon  after,  Tortola,  St.  John's,  and  St. 
Thomas,  came  into  view,  but  at  a  great  distance.  The  first 
sight  of  the  West  Indies  could  not  fail  to  be  very  interesting 
to  my  feelings.  In  the  afternoon  we  were  entertained  by  the 
appearance  of  a  "  sea  lawyer,"  i.e.,  a  shark  of  noble  dimensions. 


198 


SANTA  CRUZ. 


1839. 


■which  followed  the  vessel  for  a  lonrr  time  ;  the  first  I  ever 
saw ;  his  broad  head,  agile  body,  and  flapping  green  fins, 
were  quite  a  spectacle ;  and  I  saw  his  little  myrmidon  fishes 
■which  accompanied  him  on  his  journey  ;  little  blue  creatures, 
striped  with  pink.  Various  attempts  were  made  to  entrap 
him ;  but  though  evidently  attracted  by  the  bait,  he  seemed  to 
have  a  perfect  notion  of  the  hook  within,  and  refused  to  be 
caught.  It  is  his  known  discernment  and  cunning  that  have 
imparted  to  him  the  name  of  Lawyer.  The  scene  on  early 
rising  this  morning  was  lovely  :  the  sky  was  again  gloriously 
adorned,  and  the  southern  Cross,  which  I  found  I  had  not 
truly  seen  before,  shone  forth  beautifully ;  four  stars  thus 
arranged  •  * *.  The  islands  of  Virgin  Gorda,  Tortola,  St. 
John's,  and  St.  Thomas,  with  their  peaked  volcanic  tops  full 
in  sight,  at  the  distance  of  about  twenty  miles ;  the  extreme 
clearness  of  the  atmosphere  producing  an  apparent  nearness. 
They  were  seen  in  the  west.  In  the  far  distant  east  were  just 
discernible  the  lofty  mountains  of  Porto  Rico,  where,  alas  ! 
slavery  exists  in  its  worst  form. 

Sixth  day  12th  mo.,  6th.  We  have  just  landed  at  the 
little  town  of  West  End,  Santa  Cruz,  two  weeks  from  the 
time  of  weighing  anchor  at  New  York.  The  approach  to 
this  beautiful  island  was  singularly  interesting ;  fine  conical 
hills  and  mountains  cultivated  to  their  tops,  partly  red  where 
the  hoe  had  been  at  work,  and  partly  bright  green  with  the 
sugar  canes.  Cocoa  nut  trees,  with  their  strange  looking  but 
elegant  deciduous  branches  scattered  over  the  scene.  Neat 
settlements  of  the  planters  visible  in  different  places,  consist- 
ing of  a  handsome  dwelling,  a  mill  for  grinding  the  canes, 
sugar  boiling  houses,  and  neat-looking  negro  huts  in  the  dis- 
tance. I  have  made  several  sketches  on  board  ship,  and  fear  I 
shall  fill  my  sketch-books  somewhat  too  rapidly.  We  have 
obtained  excellent  accommodation  at  Rebecca  Rogers'  boarding- 
house,  where  our  dear  friend  Mary  Parsons  died  last  year, 
and  are  greeted  on  our  arrival  by  Samuel  Parsons,  jun.,  who 
is  here  on  business ;  he  intends  sailing  to-night  for  New  York, 
which  affords  an  excellent  opportunity  for  my  sending  this 
despatch. 


JET.  52. 


SANTA  CRUZ. 


199 


Santa  Cruz,  it  will  be  recollected,  is  one  of  the 
islands  belonging  to  Denmark.  "The  slaves," 
remarks  Joseph  John  Gurney,  in  the  volume  above 
alluded  to,  "form  about  four-fifths  of  the  popula- 
tion, and  are  in  number  about  19,000.  Time  was, 
when  the  treatment  to  which  they  were  exposed 
was  harsh  and  severe ;  and  then  their  numbers 
were  constantly  declining.  Of  late  years,  however, 
the  Danish  government  has  instituted  various  re- 
strictions which  have  ameliorated  the  condition  of 
the  slaves.  :':  *  *  [Yet]  the  degradation  occasioned 
by  slavery  in  the  Danish  islands — the  low  physical, 
intellectual,  and  moral  condition  of  the  slaves,  as 
compared  with  those  of  the  liberated  negroes  of  the 
British  islands,  is  obvious  and  unquestionable." 

Santa  Cruz,  12th  mo.,  8th.  We  have  been  holding  a  good 
meeting  in  the  airy  hall  of  our  lodgings,  this  morning  ;  about 
forty  present ;  there  seemed  rather  an  unusual  opening  for 
service  among  them..  The  black  servants  of  the  house  pre- 
sent, and  the  boarders  from  some  other  houses.  I  must,  with 
all  gratitude,  acknowledge  that  I  feel  no  inconsiderable  com- 
fort and  happiness  in  being  here  ;  wonderfully  divested  of 
anxiety,  and  enjoying  the  indescribably  balmy  breezes.  There 
is  a  fanning  of  the  nerves  in  it,  which  is  certainly  very 
pleasurable ;  but  I  humbly  trust,  that  the  sources  of  my 
happiness  lie  deeper.  My  companions,  in  their  respective 
places,  are  truly  valuable.  I  think  I  could  not  be  better 
suited  than  by  Mahlon  Day,  a  friend  and  brother  indeed. 

12th  mo.,  11th.  We  held  good  and  relieving  meetings  on 
first  day ;  at  our  own  quarters  in  the  morning ;  and  at 
Elizabeth  Boyle's  in  the  afternoon.  In  the  evening  read  the 
Scriptures  at  Captain  Godwin's.  We  had  obtained,  as  we 
supposed,  the  sanction  of  the  Judge  (Anderson)  for  these  com- 
paratively private  religious  services.  But  the  next  day  great 
difficulties  were  made  about  them  by  the  police,  and  a  formal 


200 


SANTA  CRUZ. 


1830. 


order  sent  to  each  of  the  boarding  houses  to  prevent  them. 
This  was  very  trying  to  my  feelings,  but  I  could  not  accuse 
myself  of  having  acted  otherwise  than  prudently.  Yesterday, 
we  went  to  Bassin,  the  other  end  of  the  island — a  fine  drive  ; 
and  were  introduced  by  our  friend  David  Rogers,  the  American 
consul,  to  Governor  Sobotkcr,  who  received  us  civilly ;  but  after 
expressing  that  he  had  no  objection  to  our  meetings  at  the 
boarding  houses,  subsequently  confirmed  the  Judge's  order ; 
so  that  our  way  is  so  far  hedged  up,  but  some  opening  seems 
to  arise  for  our  using  the  Episcopalian  chapel. 

l'2th  mo.,  19th.  Last  first  day  was  one  of  much  quietness ; 
and  we  have  since  formed  several  interesting  Christian  ac- 
quaintances. Our  proposal  for  holding  public  meetings  is 
acceded  to  by  the  Government,  and  we  look  to  next  first  day 
for  the  accomplishment  of  the  object.  I  feel  the  weight  of  it 
very  much.  May  we  be  graciously  helped  through !  Last 
evening  I  attended  a  religious  meeting  held  by  Luccock  with 
Sabbath-school  teachers.  It  was  large.  I  spoke  freely  on 
several  points,  especially  "waiting:"  and  prayed  at  the  con- 
clusion of  the  meeting.    This  was  much  to  my  relief. 

12th  mo.,  20th.  It  is  not  easy  or  familiar  work  to  be 
engaged,  as  I  now  am,  in  these'  tropical  regions ;  and  I  some- 
times feel  my  total  separation  from  all  my  friends  more  than 
a  little.  Yet  I  have  great  cause  for  thankfulness  that  my 
way  has  hitherto  been  graciously  made,  and  that  we  are 
favoured  with  the  rich  blessing  of  health.  Last  first  day,  the 
22nd,  we  held  large  meetings  at  West  End  and  Bassin,  and 
afterwards  enjoyed  some  very  pleasant  intercourse  with  our 
friends  on  the  island,  especially  with  the  many  kind  and 
zealous  ones  in  the  neighbourhood  of  West  End.  Our  parting 
seemed  without  a  cloud. 

After  a  visit  of  nearly  three  weeks,  Joseph  John 
Gurney  left  Santa  Cruz,  and  proceeded  to  St. 
Thomas,  an  island  which  also  belongs  to  the 
crown  of  Denmark. 


ffiT.  52. 


ST.  THOMAS;  TORTOLA. 


201 


St.  Thomas,  12th  mo.,  2dth.  We  left  West  End  on  fourth 
day,  25th,  in  a  schooner  for  this  place,  where  we  arrived  on 
fifth  day  morning.  The  beauty  of  the  scenery  here  is  great, 
but  commerce  and  pleasure  seem  to  engross  and  absorb  the 
population  of  this  emporium  of  the  West  Indies.  We  have 
been  kindly  treated  by  Edward  Simmons  and  his  family, 
from  Philadelphia  ;  and  have  enjoyed  some  pleasant  hours  with 
them,  including  his  son-in-law,  Frederick  Peniston,  and  his 
wife.  Abraham  Lebagh,  the  Dutch  Reform  minister,  has  been 
very  obliging,  and  lends  us  his  place  of  worship  for  our  public 
meeting,  giving  up  his  own  service  for  it.  Thus  our  way  is 
again  open.  0  that  grace  and  power  may  be  given  to  me,  to 
make  known  the  everlasting  riches  which  are  in  Christ,  for  the 
benefit  of  some  immortal  souls  ! 

Referring  to  Tortola,  the  island  next  visited,  he 
remarks,  "Ave  could  not  but  feel  an  intense  interest 
in  making  our  first  visit  to  a  British  island,  peopled 
with  emancipated  negroes.  Out  of  a  population  of 
nearly  five  thousand  there  are  scarcely  more  than 
two  hundred  white  persons ;  but  we  heard  of  no 
inconvenience  arising  from  this  disparity." 

Tortola,  1st  mo.,  5th,  1840.  Again  I  have  to  record  many 
mercies.  Our  meeting  at  St.  Thomas',  on  first  day,  was  held 
to  our  satisfaction,  and  apparently  to  that  of  the  people.  On 
third  day  we  set  sail,  from  that  island,  and  reached  this  port 
on  fourth  day  morning  to  breakfast.  We  have  spent  an 
uncommonly  pleasant  and  interesting  time  here,  having  been 
warmly  received  by  our  friends  Isaac  Thomas,  William  Rogers, 
Judge  Wigley,  Dr.  Dyett,  Dr.  Stovo,  R.  V.  Shew,  J.  Dubois, 
and  many  others,  including  Drummond  Hay,  the  young 
president.  We  have  ridden  about  this  romantic  island  in 
every  direction,  and  have  enjoyed  the  high  pleasure  of  finding 
the  cause  of  free  labour  going  on  well,  Avithout  a  single  com- 
plaint.   The  eA'idence  of  this  fact  has  poured  in  upon  us. 

To-day  Ave  have  been  blessed  with  excellent  meetings.  In 


202 


tortola;  st.  Christopher's. 


1840. 


the  morning  at  the  Methodist  chapel;  large  attendance  of 
hlack  labourers,  all  well  dressed  ;  the  gentry  also  there.  This 
afternoon  at  the  African  settlement,  under  a  tamarind  tree, 
we  met  a  community  of  free  Africans,  taken  out  of  slave-ships  : 
a  most  willing-hearted  and  attentive  audience,  200  or  300. 
Thus  we  have  abundant  cause  for  thankfulness,  and  I  feel 
much  relieved,  and  favoured  with  sweet  peace. 

In  the  volume  above  noticed,  he  observes :  — 

Tortola  was  once  the  seat  of  a  little  society  of  Friends,  and 
one  of  our  most  eminent  travelling  ministers  of  former  days, 
Thomas  Chalkley,  found  there  a  field  of  labour,  and  a  grave. 
There  are  no  members  of  the  Society  now  on  the  Island,  but 
there  is  a  small  community  of  black  people  settled  as  tenants 
in  common,  on  an  estate  once  belonging  to  Samuel  and  Mary 
Nottingham,  Quakers  of  high  character.  About  sixty  years 
ago  they  liberated  their  slaves  from  conscientious  motives,  and 
gave  them  their  estate  at  Longlook,  on  the  eastern  coast. 
A  letter  of  Christian  advice,  addressed  to  their  predecessors, 
by  these  pious  persons,  then  living  at  Bristol,  is  still  cherished 
by  the  Negroes  on  the  property,  about  sixty  in  number,  and 
held  as  a  sort  of  title-deed  to  the  estate.*  We  had  great 
pleasure  in  visiting  them.  Their  land  is  on  the  brow  of  a 
mountain,  and  a  considerable  part  of  it  is  well  cultivated 
with  yams  and  other  vegetables.  We  held  a  religious  meeting 
with  them,  in  the  largest  of  their  cottages,  and  were  entirely 
satisfied  with  their  respectable  appearance  and  behaviour. 

Having  pursued  their  voyage  to  St.  Christopher's, 
Joseph  John  Gurney  writes:  — 

Second  day,  1st  mo.,  13th.  We  arrived  safely  at  St.  Kitts 
on  sixth  day  morning,  after  a  noble  sail  by  Anguilla,  St.  Mar- 

*  See  a  copy  of  this  letter  in  the  Appendix,  at  pp.  233,  234,  of 
the  Winter  in  the  West  Indies. 


JET.  52. 


ST.  CHRISTOFHER*?. 


203 


tin's,  Saba,  St.  Bartholomew's,  St.  Eustatia.  The  approach  to 
St.  Kitts  magnificent ;  the  Monkey  Mountain,  3600  feet  high, 
covered  with  wood ;  and  the  appearance  of  prosperous  cultiva- 
tion in  the  plains,  very  cheering ;  eleven  vessels  in  the  harbour 
waiting  for  sugars. 

On  our  landing  we  soon  found  that  dangerous  bilious  fever 
pervaded  the  town,  Basseterre,  and  were  greatly  disappointed 
at  learning  that  Charles  Cunningham,  the  governor,  was 
absent.  Finding  no  lodging  in  the  town,  we  took  up  our 
quarters  at  the  delightful  government  house,  on  the  invitation 
of  the  Secretary  and  the  President  of  the  Council.  There  we 
continued,  kindly  cared  for  by  the  steward,  until  this  morning, 
and  three  interesting  days  we  have  had. 

Seventh  day.  Bide  before  breakfast;  call  on  Bobt.  Claxton, 
the  Solicitor-General ;  spent  the  morning  in  a  ride  with  A.  Burt, 
over  the  hills  to  Cayon,  where  I  had  much  satisfaction  in  visit- 
ing the  Moravian  settlement  under  the  care  of  brother  Miinzer. 
In  the  course  of  this  day  I  obtained  much  important  and 
highly  encouraging  information  respecting  the  free  labourers, 
and  the  general  prosperity  of  the  colony.  The  Methodists  and 
Moravians  are  doing  great  things  on  this  island,  their  labours 
tell  on  vast  masses  of  the  population. 

Yesterday  was,  I  trust,  a  favoured  sabbath.  Large 
meeting  at  the  Methodist  meeting-house  at  eleven  o'clock. 
Spiritual  religion  declared  to  an  intelligent  and  willing- 
hearted  audience.  Afterwards  called  on  B.  B.  Cleghorn, 
stipendiary  magistrate,  who  was  ill  with  the  fever ;  very 
interesting  communication  with  him  on  slavery.  In  the 
evening  we  had  a  good  meeting  in  the  Moravian  chapel, 
which  was  filled  to  excess ;  great  numbers  about  the 
house.  It  left  me  tired,  but  easy  in  mind.  This  morning 
we  have  enjoyed  interesting  seasons  with  the  household 
at  the  Governor's ;  with  the  lively,  intelligent  children  at 
the  Moravian  school;  with  A.  Burt  and  his  wife;  and 
finally  with  a  company  of  sailors  on  the  sea-shore.  "VVe 
are  now  embarked  for  Antigua,  and  may  probably  call  at 
Montserrat. 

Antigua,  1st  mo.,  lQth.    After  a  favourable  voyage  of  two 


204 


ANTIGUA  ;  DOMINICA. 


1840. 


days  and  nights,  we  landed  here  yesterday  morning,  and  have 
renewed  cause  for  humble  gratitude  for  the  protection  and 
loving-kindness  of  our  Lord.  Soon  after  our  arrival,  James 
Cox,  the  exemplary  Methodist  minister,  kindly  granted  me 
the  use  of  his  chapel  for  a  public  meeting  in  the  evening,  at 
their  usual  time.  A  large  number  of  persons  attended,  and  I 
think  it  was  a  quiet  satisfactory  meeting.  I  feel  a  great  desire 
that  in  these  successive  services  I  may  be  preserved  on  the 
true  ground,  and  that  I  may  be  graciously  favoured  with  yet 
more  of  the  true  anointing.  This  morning,  a  precious  time 
of  prayer  followed  our  morning  reading,  in  our  retirement  in 
my  own  chamber.  Kind  calls  from  James  Gordon,  once  of 
Runcton,  and  from  Archdeacon  Davis. 

At  Antigua  Joseph  John  Gurney  was  detained 
several  weeks,  partly  by  indisposition.  The  evi- 
dence there  afforded  him  of  the  beneficial  effects 
of  emancipation  was  very  satisfactory.  Amongst 
other  interesting  and  benevolent  individuals  with 
whom  he  became  acquainted,  he  enjoyed  frecpaent 
opportunities  of  intercourse  with  the  Governor, 
Sir  Wni.  Colebrooke,  who  "seemed,"  he  remarks, 
"  to  derive  pleasure  from  freely  imparting  his  just 
and  admirable  views  of  Colonial  policy,  founded  on 
the  immutable  basis  of  Christian  principle." 

Writing  at  Dominica,  the  island  next  visited,  he 
says : — 

2nd  mo.,  2nd.  Finding  myself  much  recovered,  I  fell  to 
work  again ;  and  on  fourth  day  (the  29th  ult.)  visited  the  jail 
and  house  of  correction,  and  held  little  meetings  in  each, 
accompanied  by  Chief  Justice  Nanton,  W.  Marshall,  Dr.  Wood, 
&c.  Then  the  endowed  grammar  school ;  then  the  Moravians 
and  their  school,  pleasant  and  satisfactory  interview ;  then, 
after  an  early  dinner,  to  the  Solicitor-General,  Robert  Hors- 
ford,  at  Dewitt's,  a  pleasant  call ;  and,  in  the  evening,  a  long 


JET.  52. 


DOMINICA. 


205 


call  from  Sir  William  Colcbrooke,  and  further  documents  to 
look  over. 

On  fifth  day  morning,  sailed  for  this  island,  which,  after  a 
rough,  sea-sick,  but  otherwise  favourable  voyage,  we  reached 
on  sixth  day  night.  We  landed  before  breakfast  yesterday 
morning,  and  were  comfortably  housed  and  boarded  at  Maria 
Dalrymple's.  There  we  found  some  interesting  coloured 
brethren,  with  whom  we  took  sweet  counsel  in  the  Truth, 
enjoying  a  precious  solemnity  after  breakfast ;  the  regular 
ministers  absent  at  their  conference  at  St.  Kitt's.  Called  on 
Major  Macphail,  the  Governor ;  and  afterwards,  with  our 
young  energetic  coloured  friends,  rode  about  the  luxuriant 
romantic  country  until  night  overtook  us.  In  the  evening, 
spent  a  very  agreeable  hour  or  two  at  the  governor's. 
Nothing  can  well  exceed  the  beauty  of  this  island,  both  on 
approaching  it  by  sea  and  in  the  interior.  Nature  is  here 
fertility  embodied ;  and  freedom  is  working  admirably,  not- 
withstanding the  obstructions  interposed  in  some  matters  by 
self-will  and  old  prejudices.  , 

FROM  THOMAS  FOWELL  BUXTON. 

4J,  Via  Condotti,  Rome, 

January  fith,  1810. 

How  passing  strange  it  is  that  I  should  write 
from  Rome,  addressing  you  in  Barbadoes !  I  wish  we  could 
change  places  for  a  few  days.  Neither  St.  Peter's,  nor  the 
Capitol,  nor  the  dying  gladiator,  nor  Apollo  himself,  all 
beautiful  as  he  is,  are  so  interesting  to  me  as  would  be  the 
sight  of  the  negroes,  working  for  their  own  benefit,  and 
sheltered  by  law  from  the  lash  of  the  cart-whip.  It  is  a  sight 
I  pant  to  behold.  *  *  *  * 

I  have  enjoyed  both  the  country,  and  the  wonderful  works 
of  art  in  Rome,  more  than  I  had  any  notion  that  I  could. 
Rome  is,  in  truth,  a  wonderful  place.  There  is  hardly  any- 
thing more  remarkable  than  the  profusion  of  its  treasures. 
You  go  to  a  villa  of  which  you  have  heard  next  to  nothing, 
and  you  see  scattered  in  all  directions  a  quarry  of  beautiful 
cut  marble.    What  must  Rome  have  been  in  its  glory,  when 


206 


SANTA  CRUZ. 


1840. 


its  relics  are  so  surpassing  ?  It  must  be  remembered  that 
there  is  now  only  what  the  Goths,  and  the  Dark  Ages,  and  the 
various  conquerors  have  left.  Everything  bespeaks  wonderful 
intellect.  But  then — the  base,  cruel,  cowardly  ruffians — the 
whole  population  pouring  into  the  Coliseum  to  see  two  poor 
captives  hew  one  another  to  pieces ;  and  finding  infinite 
delight  and  merriment  in  such  a  holiday  !  There  too — close 
by  the  theatre  of  their  entertainment — is  the  dank  prison  in 
which,  according  to  a  tradition  which  has  some  warrant, 
Paul  prayed  and  shivered.  I  wish  the  conquerors  could  have 
known  that  more  true  and  lasting  renown  would  cleave  to 
that  despised  prisoner  than  to  the  chief  of  their  immortal 
heroes. 

From  Dominica  Joseph  John  Gurney  proceeded, 
by  way  of  Santa  Cruz,  to  Jamaica.  He  had,  at 
one  time,  contemplated  a  visit  to  Barbadoes  and 
Trinidad.  "  There  is,  I  confess,"  he  writes  in  his 
Journal,  "a  disappointment  to  the  natural  feelings 
in  not  going  forward  ;  but  as,  when  Paul  '  assayed  to 
go  into  Bithynia,  the  Spirit  suffered  him  not;'  so  I 
think  it  is  with  me  in  the  present  case,  as  in  former 
instances  during  this  pilgrimage." 

Santa  Cruz,  2nd  mo.,  16th.  We  arrived  on  third  day,  and 
met  with  a  cordial  welcome.  We  have  since  visited  several  of 
our  friends,  and  have  had  remarkable  religious  opportunities 
at  each  house.  There  seems  scarcely  a  possibility  now  of  our 
getting  to  America  in  time  for  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting. 
I  must  endeavour  quietly  to  leave  it.  I  have  been  striving  to 
do  right,  and  if  I  have  in  any  respect  been  mistaken,  I  trust 
my  dear  Lord  will  overrule  my  infirmities  for  good  ;  and  that 
he  will  not  take  his  Holy  Spirit  from  me,  or  cast  me  away  from 
his  divine  presence. 

At  Sea,  2nd  mo.,  23rd.  After  the  above  entry,  the  Whit- 
mores  and  some  other  friends  sat  down  with  us  at  our 
lodgings,   and,   notwithstanding   past   difficulties,  we  were 


MT.  52. 


VOYAGE  TO  JAMAICA. 


207 


favoured  with  a  precious  meeting,  and  the  police  gave  us  no 
farther  molestation.  In  the  afternoon  we  read  with  the 
"slaves"  of  the  house,  and  spent  a  highly  interesting  evening 
at  the  Ruans.  Many  of  the  Santa  Cruz  gentry  were  there. 
I  read  John  xiv,  and  a  very  solemn  meeting  was  held  after- 
wards ;  I  was  in  conclusion  much  engaged  in  prayer.  It 
seemed  the  crown  to  our  religious  labours  in  the  island,  and 
left  me  happy  and  at  ease. 

On  second  day  I  completed  the  prospective  arrangement 
respecting  the  ship  Whitmore,  and  our  voyage  from  Jamaica, 
and  spent  half  an  hour  with  General  Sobotker,  the  governor, 
with  a  view  of  giving  him  the  result  of  our  inspection  of  the 
working  of  freedom  in  the  islands  we  had  visited.  I  hope  the 
interview  answered  some  good  purpose ;  and  I  left  a  similar 
report  in  writing  with  our  friend  Luccock,  for  General  Von 
Scholten,  the  governor-general,  on  his  return  to  the  island. 
After  interesting  leave-taking  visits  from  many  of  our  friends, 
who  loaded  us  with  kindness  and  presents,  we  set  sail  [in  the 
Eclipse]  last  third  day  afternoon  with  a  fair  breeze,  and  calm 
and  satisfied  minds;  having,  through  mercy,  met  with  clear 
evidence  that  our  return  to  Santa  Cruz  had  been  timely  and 
right. 

We  have  been  favoured  so  far  with  a  remarkably  fine 
voyage,  having  for  the  most  part  a  favourable  wind,  and 
have  passed  along  under  the  southern  coasts  of  Porto  Rico 
and  Hayti.  The  latter  being  strange  to  all  on  board,  and 
our  calculations  of  longitude  being  little  more  than  guess- 
work, we  have  been  put  to  some  difficulty.  The  opening  upon 
us  of  Alto  Velo  and  Beata,  sixty  miles  a-head  of  our  cal- 
culation, on  sixth  day  afternoon,  was  very  agreeable.  We 
then  turned  north-west,  with  a  view  of  landing  at  Jaquemel 
harbour,  [in  Hayti ;]  but  the  next  morning  found  our- 
selves becalmed  before  a  part  of  the  coast  which  we  were 
wholly  unable  to  ascertain.  In  the  evening  we  moved  west- 
ward, and  at  night-fall  came  to  a  wild  romantic  spot,  which  so 
far  corresponded  with  my  apprehensions  of  Jaquemel,  that  I 
determined,  notwithstanding  a  fair  wind  for  progress,  to  stay 
the  vessel  in  its  course  until  morning.    The  affair  cost  mo 


208 


ARRIVAL  AT  JAMAICA. 


1840. 


much  deep  feeling  and  even  conflict,  which  was  heightened 
this  morning,  when  upon  farther  inspection  of  the  coast,  I 
became  clearly  convinced  that  we  were  before  our  proposed 
harbour — a  wild,  desolate  looking  spot.  The  captain,  mate,  and 
all  the  rest  of  the  party  were,  however,  of  a  different  judgment, 
and  I  gave  leave  for  the  vessel  to  be  turned  to  her  westward 
course,  a  fair  wind  blowing  freshly.  Sure  as  I  felt  that  we 
had  missed  our  port,  and  had  thus  lost  the  opportunity  of  the 
visit  to  Hayti,  I  felt  deeply  tried  and  even  afflicted  for  a  time ; 
but  very  soon  an  entire  calm  Avas  most  graciously  brought 
over  my  mind,  and  I  became  convinced  that  it  was  best  for 
me  to  proceed  without  delay  towards  Jamaica.  Since  then 
we  have  had  a  splendid  voyage  along  the  remaining  magnificent 
coast  of  Hayti,  and  arc  now  on  our  way  to  Jamaica. 

TO  HIS  CHILDREN. 

On  board  the  Eclipse,  2nd  mo.,  2nd,  1S40. 

*  *  *  *  *  ♦  •■'»■« 

I  am  more  preserved  from  anxiety  respecting  you  than  I 
could  have  anticipated.  I  believe  I  have  given  you  up  to  the 
Lord,  and  he  graciously  enables  me  to  feel  confidence,  that  he 
continues  to  care  for  you  in  body  and  in  spirit.  Most  earnest 
is  my  solicitude,  deeply  felt  on  this  solemn  Sabbath  day,  that 
you  may  each  of  you  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  I  beseech  you  to  watch 
unto  prayer.  Remember  how  ill  your  father  could  bear  the 
least  departure,  on  your  part,  from  that  narrow  path,  in  which 
it  becomes  you  to  walk.  Let  us  look  cheerfully  forward,  in 
submission  to  the  Divine  will,  to  the  probability  of  our  meeting 
in  the  course  of  the  present  year,  perhaps  in  the  summer;  and 
let  us  individually  strive  to  correct  every  undesirable  habit,«that 
we  may  find  each  other  improved,  intellectually,  morally,  and 
spiritually.    Then,  sui-ely,  our  meeting  will  be  joy  indeed  ! 

On  his  arrival  at  Kingston,  in  Jamaica,  he  had 
the  satisfaction  of  meeting  his  friends  John  and 
Maria  Candler,  from  England,  who  had  been 
already  many  weeks  in  the  island,  with  the  view 


mi.  52. 


KINGSTON. 


209 


principally,  of  applying  a  fund  raised  by  the  Society 
of  Friends,  in  England,  for  the  benefit  of  the  negro 
population. 

Kingston,  Jamaica.  First  day  evening,  3rd  mo.,  1st.  We 
landed  here  in  safety,  on  fourth  day  morning,  and  were 
warmly  greeted  by  John  and  Maria  Candler,  and  their  friends. 
Charles  Lake,  and  William  Anderson,  of  the  legislature. 
They  had  prepared  very  comfortable  lodgings  for  us.  We 
have  since  spent  two  good  evenings  at  John  Candler's,  with 
several  pious  people. 

Yesterday  afternoon,  visits  to  the  House  of  Correction  and 
County  Jail ;  bad  and  insufficient  prisons,  the  latter  particularly  : 
but  the  meetings  held  there  were  I  hope  good  times,  especially 
in  the  open  yard  of  the  jail ;  interesting  hour  afterwards  with 
William  and  Lucy  Anderson.  To-day  we  have  been  favoured 
with  two  very  large  meetings,  about  three  thousand  each ;  one 
at  Samuel  Oughton's  Baptist  meeting-house  in  tbc  morning  ; 
an  almost  entirely  black  congregation  ;  and  a  very  promiscuous 
one  at  the  Wesleyan  meeting-house  this  afternoon.  I  hope 
and  believe  that  our  divine  Helper  and  Master  was  with  us  on 
these  occasions.  I  felt  enabled  to  speak  very  plainly  to  the 
coloured  people  in  the  morning ;  in  the  afternoon,  I  had  to  set 
forth  the  gospel  remedy  for  all  man's  obliquities.  In  both 
meetings  the  people  were  solid  and  attentive ;  very  quiet  in 
the  times  of  silence. 

Joseph  John  Gurney  continued  in  Jamaica  rather 
more  than  four  weeks.  During  most  of  this  period, 
besides  attending  to  the  various  calls  of  religious 
duty,  he  was  diligently  occupied  in  journeying 
through  the  principal  districts  of  the  island,  care- 
fully investigating  and  noting  the  actual  state  of 
thinus  around  him. 

o 

Spanish  Town,  3rd  mo.,  5th.  I  rose  on  second  day  morning, 
calm  and  peaceful.    Excursion  with  John  and  Maria  Candler, 
Vol.  II.  — 14 


210 


JAMAICA. 


1840. 


to  Papinc ;  (Wildrnan's  sugar  estate ;)  breakfasted  with 
W.  Manning,  catechist ;  visit  to  Hope  estate ;  and  to  the 
Independent  negro  village.  Except  at  table  after  breakfast, 
no  religious  service  during  the  day.  The  information 
respecting  the  negroes,  in  general,  satisfactory ;  returned 
to  Kingston  in  time  to  dine  at  George  Atkinson's,  at  -whose 
house  we  met  others  of  the  planters ;  their  information 
favourable.  Third  and  fourth  days  spent  in  a  very  interesting 
expedition  to  Halberstadt  coffee  establishment,  in  the  Port 
Royal  mountains.  Evening  ride  to  Bloxburgh  estate ;  good 
accounts  at  both ;  scenery  delightful.  Next  morning,  little 
meeting  after  breakfast  with  many  of  the  black  people,  and  a 
loud  call  extended  to  "depart  from  all  iniquity;"  fine  ride 
afterwards  to  Lucky  Valley  sugar  and  coffee  estate,  where  we 
were  entertained  by  Hector  M.  Wood.  Returned  by  the 
beautiful  falls  of  the  Ealls  river,  between  steep  limestone 
rocks,  to  the  tavern  where  our  carriage  was  left;  thence  to 
Kingston,  which  place  we  left  this  morning  with  a  view  to  a 
fortnight's  tour,  intending  to  hold  meetings  here  on  first  day. 
I  trust  the  Lord  is  still  condescending  to  guide. 

Sixth  day  morning.  We  had  a  noble  anti-slavery  meeting 
last  evening  in  Phillippo's  chapel;  a  large  assembly;  much 
good  feeling ;  some  little  violence  of  expression.  I  had  to 
advert  to  the  practical  points  of  the  case,  and  to  recommend 
quietness,  charity,  industry,  &c",  all  which  was  well  received  ; 
and  in  the  retrospect  I  feel  peace.  After  breakfast  this 
morning,  we  were  favoured  spiritually  to  draw  water  together 
from  the  living  spring.  Present,  J.  and  M.  Candler,  Captain 
Stewart,  the  American  and  Scottish  missionaries ;  and  the 
Baptist  minister.  Somewhat  felt  of  that  unity  which  is 
beyond  all  questions  of  form  and  administration. 

St.  Anns  Bay,  3rd  mo.,  Vlth.  I  am  writing  from  a  beautiful 
spot ;  a  fine  view  of  the  bay  and  little  town ;  the  humming 
birds  flitting  about ;  the  body  rested  by  a  good  night  ;  the 
mind  easy. 

On  third  day  we  reached  Jericho ;  a  fine  drive  through 
St.  Thomas  in  the  Vale ;  passed  by  the  notorious  Rodney 


JET.  52. 


JAMAICA. 


211 


Hall  workhouse,  which  it  was  no  longer  necessary  to  visit ; 
arrived  in  pouring  rain  at  the  Baptist  missionary's ;  most 
kindly  taken  in  and  entertained.  Many  hundreds  of  the 
quondam  slaves  came  to  meeting  in  the  evening.  It  was 
a  good  lively  time.  We  had  a  precious  time  of  ministry,  &c, 
with  the  Merrick's  and  Phillippo's,  who  accompanied  us  so  far, 
yesterday  morning,  but  we  were  too  late  in  our  start  for  this 
place.  We  found  the  journey  difficult,  and  could  not  get  over 
the  ground  with  any  speed,  especially  in  passing  over  Mount 
Diavolo.  The  rich,  wooded  scenery  on  the  heights,  and  that 
of  the  descent  to  Moneague,  highly  beautiful.  It  was  with 
extreme  difficulty  that  we  reached  the  Baptist  chapel  here  just 
as  the  people  were  dispersing.  We  were  enabled  to  rally  them, 
and  were  favoured  with  a  good,  though  short,  meeting.  The 
message  of  the  Lord  was,  I  trust,  delivered  in  some  measure  of 
life  and  power.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  loving  attention  of 
the  people. 

Mount  Carey,  Thomas  BurchelVs,  3rd  mo.,  16th.  Fifth 
day,  peculiarly  interesting ;  fine  journey,  first  through  the 
sugar  grounds  by  the  coast  for  seven  or  eight  miles,  all 
appearing  prosperous ;  then  up  a  mountain  covered  with 
pimento  trees.  We  then  came  to  Antrim  estate.  John 
Candler  and  I  borrowed  two  ponies  of  some  black  people 
going  to  the  meeting,  and  rode  eight  miles  through  a  beautiful 
country.  The  rest  of  the  party  came  with  the  carriages  over 
the  difficult  passes,  with  the  help  of  several  kind  negroes.  We 
overtook  crowds  of  these  people  going  to  the  meeting  at 
Brownstown,  which  I  had  appointed.  It  Avas  a  goodly  sight. 
We  were  hospitably  received  by  John  Clark,  the  valuable 
Baptist  missionary.  The  meeting  large  and  affecting.  Our 
party  left  behind  arrived  safely,  to  our  great  joy,  before  it 
finished.  The  next  day,  a  pleasant  journey  through  a  fruitful 
prospering  country,  to  Falmouth;  where  we  met  a  warm 
welcome  from  brother  Ward  and  the  widow  Nicholls.  Good, 
but  not  very  large  meeting  in  the  evening ;  plain  advice  given 
to  the  labourers. — "  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  it  heartily,  as  unto 
the  Lord,  and  not  unto  men;"  —  cultivation  of  the  soil; 


212 


JAMAICA. 


1840- 


cultivation  of  the  mind ;  Scripture ;  care  of  children,  &c.  It 
was  well  received.  The  next  morning,  calls  on  the  several 
ministers ;  visit  to  the  prisons ;  and  pleasant  journey  to 
Montego  Bay,  where  we  were  kindly  taken  in  by  Thomas 
Burchell's  wife,  he  being  absent. 

Yesterday  was  a  fine,  encouraging  sabbath.  Nearly  3000 
people,  almost  exclusively  black,  at  the  chapel  in  the  morning ; 
a  good,  solemn  meeting.  John  Candler  and  myself  both 
engaged;  the  seriousness  of  the  people  wonderful.  In  the 
afternoon,  visits  to  the  miserable  house  of  correction  and  jail, 
and  meetings  in  them.  In  the  evening,  a  very  crowded  and 
satisfactory  meeting  at  the  Methodist  meeting-house. 

3fa7idcville,  3rc?  mo.,  22nd.  Our  week  has  been  a  remarkable 
one.  Our  two  days  of  retirement  at  Mount  Carey,  (though  I 
felt  every  way  weak  at  the  time,)  gave  me  the  opportunity  of 
writing  my  intended  address  to  the  planters  on  reconciliation, 
to  the  satisfaction  of  my  own  mind,  and  that  of  my  friends.* 
We  also  inspected  some  of  the  neighbouring  estates ;  visited  a 
capital  school  connected  with  the  mission,  and  held  a  good 
meeting  on  third  day  evening.  Conversation  after  meeting 
with  the  people  of  Montpelier  estate,  (Lord  Seaford's ;)  up  till 
midnight  to  finish  the  Address. 

Fourth  day  morning  to  Betheltown,  another  Baptist  station, 
to  breakfast  with  Thomas  Burchell,  where  they  have  about 
2000  hearers,  and  another  school.  We  were  much  united 
with  him.  He  is  a  gentleman  and  a  Christian,  of  modest 
manners  and  solid  worth ;  I  doubt  not  a  highly  important 
instrument  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord.  A  drive  of  about  twenty 
miles,  afterwards,  to  George  Marcey's,  a  pious  proprietor,  be- 
longing to  the  Church  of  England,  living  in  a  beautiful  pcnn. 
He  gave  us  a  very  kind  reception,  and  we  held  a  good  meeting 
with  his  people,  and  a  still  better  one  on  fifth  day  morning 
before  we  parted. 

Sixth  day,  went  six  miles  to  Barton  estate  to  breakfast, 

*  This  address  is  printed  in  the  Winter  in  the  West  Indies, 
Appendix  C 


JET.  52. 


JAMAICA. 


213 


under  the  care  of  the  stipendiary  magistrate,  Rickctts ;  the 
estate  capitally  managed.  Thence  up  to  Boguehill,  after 
calling  at  Bogue,  a  Moravian  mission  station  ;  where  we  found 
a  pretty  good  school,  and  a  kind  German  brother;  also  at 
William  Foster's ;  he  with  his  family  being  proprietors  of 
10,000  acres  in  that  lovely  country,  now  doing  well.  A  very 
difficult,  tedious  route,  under  the  guidance  of  Dr.  Hay,  whom 
we  met  at  Foster's,  brought  us  before  nightfall  to  Weare  Penn, 
in  Manchester,  the  residence  of  John  Davy,  who  has  twenty 
estates  in  good  order  under  his  care.  There  we  were  com- 
fortably lodged,  though  he  was  absent.  In  the  morning  he 
and  Dr.  Davy,  the  custos,  came  to  us,  also  Dr.  Stewart,  the 
rector.  I  read  the  address  to  them,  and  the  morning's 
conversation  with  this  circle  was  fully  to  our  satisfaction.  We 
then  spent  four  or  five  hours  in  travelling  a  difficult  road  to 
this  place,  where  we  arrived  in  safety  last  evening.  A  solemn 
time  of  waiting  and  prayer  concluded  the  evening,  in  which 
our  far  distant  beloved  ones  were  remembered  before  the 
Lord.  In  the  remembrance  of  many  striking  little  provi- 
dences during  the  past  week,  Ave  have  abundant  cause  for 
gratitude  ;  and  for  renewed  faith  and  confidence  in  our  Holy 
Redeemer. 

In  his  work  upon  the  West  Indies,  Joseph  John 
Gurney  carefully  reviews  the  state  of  the  colony  as 
it  had  come  under  his  own  observation  in  the  course 
of  this  visit.  Freely  admitting  that  the  total  pro- 
duce had,  to  some  extent,  decreased,  with  the  change 
from  slavery  to  freedom;  and  that  such  decrease 
was  obviously  to  be  traced  to  a  corresponding- 
diminution  in  the  cmantity  of  labour,  he  proceeds 
to  remark :  — 

"  But  here  comes  the  critical  question  ;  the  real  turning 
point.  To  what  is  this  diminution  in  the  quantity  of  labour 
owing  ?  I  answer  deliberately,  but  without  reserve,  1  mainly 
to  causes  which  class  under  slavery,  and  not  under  freedom. 


214 


ENCOURAGING  PROSPECTS. 


1840. 


It  is,  for  the  most  part,  the  result  of  those  impolitic  attempts 
to  force  the  labour  of  free  men,  which  have  disgusted  the 
peasantry,  and  have  led  to  the  desertion  of  many  of  the 
estates.  *  *  *  In  the  mean  time,  the  imports  of  the  island 
are  rapidly  increasing  ;  trade  improving  ;  the  towns  thriving  ; 
new  villages  rising  in  every  direction  ;  property  much  enhanced 
in  value ;  well-managed  estates  productive  and  profitable : 
expenses  of  management  diminished  ;  short  methods  of  labour 
adopted ;  provisions  cultivated  on  a  larger  scale  than  ever ; 
and  the  people,  wherever  they  are  properly  treated,  industrious, 
contented,  and  gradually  accumulating  wealth.  Above  all, 
education  is  rapidly  spreading ;  the  morals  of  the  community 
improving ;  crime  in  many  districts  disappearing ;  and 
Christianity  asserting  her  sway,  with  vastly  augmented  force, 
over  the  mass  of  the  population.  Cease  from  all  attempts  to 
oppose  the  current  of  justice  and  mercy ;  remove  every 
obstruction  to  the  fair  and  full  working  of  freedom ;  and  the 
bud  of  Jamaica's  prosperity,  already  fragrant  and  vigorous, 
will  soon  burst  into  a  glorious  flower." 

Their  journey  of  investigation  closed  with  a  visit 
to  Spanish  Town,  the  seat  of  the  government,  The 
colonial  legislature  was  now  assembled,  and  they 
took  the  opportunity  of  listening  to  one  of  the 
debates,  and  of  calling  upon  Sir  Charles  Metcalfe, 
the  governor,  with  whom  they  enjoyed  the  privilege 
of  long  and  free  conversation. 

"Like  ourselves,"  writes  Joseph  John  Gurney,  "he  had 
just  returned  from  a  tour  of  inspection  in  other  parts  of  the 
island.  It  was,  therefore,  a  great  satisfaction  to  us,  to  find 
that  he  had  imbibed  the  same  convictions  as  we  had,  respecting 
the  impropriety  of  mixing  up  the  questions  of  rent  and  wages, 
and  of  all  attempts  to  compel  the  labour  of  free  men ;  that 
he  rejoiced  as  much  as  ourselves  in  the  rapid  increase  of  villages 
of  independent  negro  settlers  ;  and  that  he  fully  concurred 
with  us  as  to  the  most  efficacious  modes  of  ensuring  the 


mi.  52. 


Sill  CHARLES  METCALFE. 


215 


continuous  labour  of  the  people  on  the  estates  of  their  formei 
masters. 

"  At  the  governor's  table  in  the  evening,  we  met  most  of 
the  principal  officials  of  the  island  —  the  chief  justice,  the 
bishop,  the  attorney  general,  the  advocate  general,  the 
colonial  secretary,  several  members  of  the  council,  &c.  We 
believed  it  right  to  comply  with  the  governor's  kind  request, 
that  we  should  be  present  on  the  occasion.  Nothing  could  be 
more  friendly  than  the  treatment  which  we  met  with  from 
the  company.  The  dinner  was  moderate,  though  handsome : 
temperance  was  strictly  maintained,  and  the  conversation  was 
rational  and  agreeable.  We  took  our  leave  at  night,  under 
feelings  of  Christian  love  and  regard  for  all  present.  May 
they  remember  that  for  public  as  well  as  private  men,  the  law 
of  righteousness  is  the  only  law  of  safety  and  of  peace ! 

"  On  the  following  day  we  returned  to  Kingston,  where  we 
found  our  friends  just  arrived  [in  the  Whitmore,]  from  Santa 
Cruz,  and  with  them,  Miguel  Cabrera  do  Nevares,  Governor 
of  Madrid,  who  had  been  lately  acting  as  Commissioner  from 
the  Queen  of  Spain,  in  the  revisal  of  the  municipal  laws  of 
the  Spanish  West  Indian  Colonies.  Our  friends  had  taken 
him  up  at  St.  John's,  Porto  Rico,  with  a  view  of  affording 
him  a  conveyance  to  Havana. 

"  This  circumstance  turned  out  to  be  of  no  small  importance 
to  myself.  For,  after  the  Spanish  consul  at  Kingston,  full 
of  the  fears  so  natural  to  the  abettors  of  slavery,  had  positively 
refused  me  a  passport  for  Cuba,  and  had  even  written  to  the 
captain-general  of  that  island,  erroneously  representing  me  as 
tthe  president  of  the  Anti-slavery  Society,  our  friend  Cabrera 
induced  him  to  alter  his  letter;  and  afterwards,  by  his  personal, 
influence,  procured  me  a  quiet  landing,  and  polite  reception  at 
Havana.  Thus  had  we  again  to  acknowledge  that  super- 
intending hand  of  our  heavenly  Father,  which  provides  for  all 
the  needs  of  those  who  desire  to  serve  him. 

"  At  Kingston  I  was  occupied  for  a  short  time  in  carrying 
through  the  press  a  small  pamphlet,  addressed  to  the  planters, 
and  entitled  Reconciliation  recommended  to  all  parties  in 


'216 


LAST  DAY  AT  JAMAICA. 


1840. 


Jamaica.  The  object  of  this  address  was  to  show  the  absolute 
identity  of  interest  which  now  subsists  among  the  planters, 
the  labourers,  and  the  abolitionists ;  and  to  call  upon  them  all 
to  unite,  heart  and  hand,  on  just  and  salutary  principles,  in 
promoting  the  prosperity  of  this  noble  colony.  "We  have 
since  had  the  satisfaction  of  learning  that  it  was  well  received 
by  all  parties.* 

H  Our  last  day  in  Jamaica  was  the  first  of  the  week,  3rd  mo., 
29th.  Great  is  the  privilege  of  one  day  in  seven,  expressly 
set  apart  for  the  purpose  of  rest  and  worship.  For  ourselves, 
we  felt  it  to  be  salutary  to  cease  from  the  investigation  of 
secular  points,  however  interesting,  and  again  to  unite  with 
our  fellow  men,  in  drawing  near  in  spirit  to  the  Fountain  of 
every  blessing.  We  held  our  morning  meeting  in  one  of  the 
Baptist  chapels  ;  the  congregation,  chiefly  black,  was  deeply 
serious,  and  when  the  subject  of  the  afflictions  of  Africa  arose 
before  us,  the  feeling  of  the  people  became  intense.  Many  of 
them  are  awakened  to  a  lively  interest  in  the  religious 
welfare  of  the  people  from  whom  they  spring.  The  rising  of 
this  spirit  of  love  and  zeal  on  behalf  of  the  land  of  their 
forefathers,  has  been  one  of  the  blessed  accompaniments  of 
their  freedom.  In  the  afternoon  we  again  met,  in  the 
Weslcyan  meeting-house,  a  vast  assembly  of  persons  of  all 
ranks  and  classes ;  and,  after  once  more  pressing  upon  their 
attention  those  fundamental  principles,  in  the  maintenance  of 
which  the  true  church  of  Christ,  of  every  name,  country,  and 
colour,  is  one  body,  we  took  a  last  solemn  leave  of  Jamaica 
and  her  inhabitants.  The  next  morning  we  parted  from  our 
English  friends,  who  continued  for  the  present  on  the  island, 
went  on  board  the  ship  Whitmore,  and,  as  soon  as  wind  and 
tide  permitted,  set  sail  for  Havana." 

The  voyage  to  Havana  occupied  upwards  of  a  week. 

"Baffling  winds  and  calms  detained  us,"  wrrites  Joseph 
John  Gurney,  "  for  two  or  three  days ;  our  last  pig  and  fowl 

*  See  Appendix  C,  at  the  end  of  the  Winter  in  the  West  Indies, 
pp.  236-252. 


jst.  52. 


HAVANA. 


217 


had  been  eaten ;  we  were  beginning  somewhat  seriously  to 
long  for  the  land,  when,  one  delightful  evening,  a  favourable 
breeze  sprang  up,  and  brought  us,  in  full  sail,  past  the  Moro 
Castle  and  Lighthouse,  into  the  port  of  Havana.    It  was  the 
9th  of  the  4th  month.    The  scene  was  very  animating  and 
beautiful.    The  Moro  is  built  on  a  dark  rock,  on  the  left  of 
the  entrance ;  on  a  hill  above  it  stand  the  Cabanas,  a  fort  of 
prodigious  dimensions,  in  which  is  stationed  a  large  body  of 
Spanish  soldiers.    Before  us  lay  the  wide-spreading  old  city, 
said  to  contain  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  inhabitants  ; 
a  few  green  hills  were  seen  in  the  distance,  and  when  we  had 
passed   the   Moro,  the  land-locked  port  full  of  shipping, 
including  three  British  men  of  war,  and  surmounted  by  some 
handsome  public  buildings,  was  suddenly  opened  to  our  view. 
It  is  a  port  of  great  resort  and  traffic,  far  exceeding,  in  this 
respect,  any  other  in  the  dominions  of  Spain.    With  the 
exception  of  the  Governor  of  Madrid,  we  continued  on  board 
for  the  night ;  and  early  the  next  morning  received  a  notice, 
that  we  were  all  permitted  to  land  without  undergoing  any  of 
the  usual  formalities.    The  British  Consul,  Charles  Tolmc', 
came  on  board  to  pay  his  respects  to  some  of  our  passengers. 
I  found  that  he  was  an  old  friend  of  mine,  whom  I  had  not 
seen  for  thirty  years.    He  gave  me  a  hearty  welcome,  and 
accompanied  me,  on  our  landing,  to  the  Government  House, 
as  I  wished  to  pay  my  respects  to  the  Prince  of  Anglona,  the 
Captain  General  of  Cuba.    Our  friend  Cabrera  had  already 
conveyed  to  him  a  letter  of  introduction  which  I  had  brought 
with  me  from  the  Governor  of  Jamaica  ;  and  I  considered 
that  an  early  call  was  due  to  him  from  a  friend  to  the  slaves 
and  a  Christian  minister,  whom  he  had  so  kindly  permitted 
to  land,  at  all  hazards.    The  Prince,  who  is  one  of  the  old 
nobility  of  Spain,  is  a  person  of  small  stature,  and  by  no 
means  imposing  in  his  appearance,  but  of  good  talents  and 
liberal  politics.    He  received  us  with  great  politeness,  and 
even  apologized  to  our  consul  for  my  having  been  refused  a 
passport  in  Jamaica.    He  spoke  French  fluently,  and  talked 
to  us  for  a  few  minutes  in  a  friendly  manner.    No  oppor- 


218 


VOYAGE  TO  SAVANNAH. 


1840. 


tunity  offered  for  conversation  on  important  topics,  and  we 
soon  retired." 

The  Journal  thus  continues  the  narrative  :  — 

4th  mo.,  16th.  I  was  much  with  my  old  friend  Charles 
Tolme,  the  British  consul,  and  his  wife  and  family ;  visited 
Captain  Hawkins,  of  the  Romney,  and  James  Kennedy, 
judge  of  the  joint  commission  court ;  saw  the  slavers  now  in 
the  harbour ;  visited  the  baracoons,  as  well  as  the  prison  and 
other  public  institutions ;  obtained  a  great  deal  of  valuable 
information,  and  am  thankful  that  I  have  been  permitted 
to  visit  Havana. ,  We  returned  to  our  vessel  on  first  day 
evening,  and  sailed  on  second  day  morning.  A  quiet  little 
meeting  at  Watts'  boarding  house,  on  first  day  morning ; 
and  a  Scripture  reading,  in  the  evening,  on  board  ship,  were 
agreeable  and  refreshing.  Each  morning  since,  we  have  been 
favoured  with  comfortable  readings,  &c. ;  and  although  not 
insensible  of  much  deep  infirmity,  I  have  been  on  the  whole 
tranquil  and  happy. 

At  Savannah,  Georgia,  4th  mo.,  22nd.  We  arrived  here 
in  safety  on  second  day  the  20th,  after  experiencing  great 
danger  at  sea  from  a  violent  thunder  storm  on  the  night  of 
the  18th,  in  which  our  ship  was  struck  with  lightning,  and 
for  some  time  was  supposed  to  be  on  fire ;  but  we  were 
mercifully  protected,  and,  after  some  trial  of  our  faith, 
delivered  from  our  danger.  The  next  morning,  (first  day,) 
we  held  a  meeting  on  deck  ;  both  passengers  and  crew  were 
gathered  together  in  much  solemnity,  and  I  hope  a  serious 
impression  was  made  on  all  our  minds.  In  the  evening,  there 
was  again  every  prospect  of  a  tempest,  but  the  weather  cleared. 
It  was  very  pleasant  to  arrive  on  the  American  shores  in 
safety,  and  we  are  permitted  to  reap  the  reward  of  peace.  I 
find  myself  happy  in  my  quiet  bed  chamber,  opposite  to  a 
grove  of  trees  in  the  square ;  and  certainly  feel  much  more 
fit  for  this  seclusion,  than  for  a  third  time  attending  the  Yearly 
Meeting  in  Philadelphia. 


xt.  52. 


JOURNAL. 


219 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 
1840.    my.  52—53. 

SAVANNAH  J  CHARLESTON  J  SECOND  VISIT  TO  WASHINGTON  J  INTER- 
VIEWS WITH  THE  PRESIDENT,  J.  C.  CALHOUN,  HENRY  CLAY,  &C.  ) 
NEW  YORK  AND  NEW  ENGLAND  YEARLY  MEETINGS  J  LETTER  TO 
HIS  CHILDREN;  VOYAGE  HOME  j  EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL. 

Joseph  John  Gurney's  labours  in  America  were 
now  drawing  to  a  close.  He  had  looked  forward 
with  much  interest  to  being  once  more  present 
at  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  at  Philadelphia; 
but  circumstances,  over  which  he  had  no  control, 
prevented  him  from  reaching  that  city  in  time 
to  accomplish  that  .object.  Whilst  at  sea,  on  his 
voyage  to  Havana,  in  allusion  to  this  subject,  he 
wrote  in  his  Journal:  — 

4th  mo.,  9th.  I  have  passed  through  some  hours  of  con- 
flict, in  times  of  calm,  in  the  view  of  Philadelphia ;  but 
during  the  past  night,  some  relief  has  been  experienced  from 
this  prospect.  I  have  compared  the  peculiar  fetters  of  mind 
which  I  have  long  felt  respecting  that  Yearly  Meeting,  to 
those  which  I  once  endured  in  reference  to  the  parliamentary 
prospect.  Oh !  the  inexpressible  relief  which  I  felt  when,  in 
one  midnight  hour,  those  fetters  were  unexpectedly  broken, 
and  I  was  left  free  from  the  concern,  ready  for  work  in  the 
depth  of  Spitalfields.  Certainly  I  feel  more  happiness  in  the 
view  of  not  being  present  at  Philadelphia,  than  I  have  hitherto 


220 


SAVANNAH. 


1840. 


done.  I  can  look  back  on  ray  exercises  and  labours  there  with 
satisfaction  ;  not  having,  so  far  as  I  know,  withheld  any  part 
of  the  message  committed  to  me.  Thus  I  hope  I  may  feel  that 
my  work  in  America  is  pretty  much  done ;  and  that,  after 
having  accomplished  what  remains  of  service  in  the  cause  of 
Africa  and  her  descendants,  and  attended  the  Yearly  Meetings 
of  New  York  and  New  England,  I  may  return  to  my  home  and 
family  in  peace. 

"We  were  [detained]  a  whole  week  at  Savannah,"  he 
writes  in  one  of  his  letters,  "  before  the  steamboat  was 
ready  to  convey  us  to  Charleston  ;  and  certainly  it  was  a 
week  of  no  small  interest  to  ourselves.  In  the  course  of  a 
few  days,  we  formed  an  acquaintance  with  several  of  the 
gentry  of  the  place,  who  treated  us  with  great  civility  ;  and 
some  of  the  evenings  which  we  spent  in  their  houses,  were 
I  trust,  occupied  in  a  manner  calculated  to  leave  a  profitable 
impression.  We  received  some  very  kind  attentions  from  a 
gentleman  of  the  name  of  Schmitz,  a  timber  merchant,  whom 
I  had  formerly  met  in  Virginia.  He  is  in  possession  of  a 
collection  of  costly  books  and  valuable  manuscripts,  such  as 
would  do  credit  to  the  Dibdins  and  Hebers  of  our  own  country. 
It  is  one  of  the  few  good  private  libraries  that  I  saw  in 
America. 

zfc  %  ^:  %  & 

"  Savannah  contains  upwards  of  7500  inhabitants,  of  whom 
more  than  one  half  are  slaves.  We  had  made  our  arrange- 
ments for  a  public  meeting,  to  be  held  at  eight  o'clock  one 
evening,  and  were  about  to  insert  our  notice  in  the  newspaper ; 
but  our  purpose  was,  at  that  time,  frustrated  by  the  sudden 
diffusion  of  a  report,  that  I  had  come  thither  from  the  West 
Indies,  as  an  "anti-slavery  spy."  It  produced  no  small  excite- 
ment;  and  we  were  assured,  that  the  meeting  could  not  be 
held  without  endangering  the  peace  of  the  town,  and  probably 
our  own  lives.  We  had  been  previously  warned  by  a  mission- 
ary from  Jamaica,  who  came  from  these  parts,  that  we  could 
not  visit  Savannah  with  any  degree  of  safety,  a  warning 


<£T.  52. 


CHARLESTON7. 


221 


which  seemed  now  likely  to  be  verified.  But  all  turned  out 
well  at  last.  The  nature  of  our  gospel  mission  was  explained, 
the  report  gradually  subsided,  and  two  large  public  meetings 
were  held  in  succession  —  the  latter  on  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  with  nearly  2000  people.  It  was  a  satisfactory  occasion ; 
and  the  next  morning  we  left  the  place,  under  feelings  of 
sincere  regard  and  affection  towards  many  of  its  inhabitants. 
Certainly  we  are  bound  to  acknowledge  that  they  treated  us 
with  great  civility  and  kindness. 

From  Savannah,  Joseph  John  Gurney  proceeded, 
by  way  of  Charleston,  to  Washington. 

Washington,  fourth  day  evening,  5th  mo.,  6th.  It  is  under 
feelings  of  much  peace  and  thankfulness  that  I  find  a  quiet 
settlement  here  this  night,  after  a  safe  journey  by  sea,  land, 
and  river,  of  650  miles  from  Savannah,  propelled  the  whole 
way  by  steam.  How  abundant,  0  Lord,  are  thy  mercies, 
praised  be  thy  holy  name !  We  arrived  at  Charleston  on  third 
day  evening  last,  the  29th.  Our  stay  there  was,  I  hope,  pro- 
ductive of  good.  We  found  excellent  quarters  at  the  New 
Hotel ;  were  kindly  received  by  Richard  Howland  and  Ben- 
jamin Hussey ;  also  James  M.  Carter,  Dr.  Post,  Henry  L. 
Pinckney,  (the  Mayor,)  and  others.  Notwithstanding  sundry 
reports  raised  about  me  as  an  abolitionist,  way  was  made  for 
a  good  visit  to  the  Orphan  Asylum ;  and  for  three  large  public 
meetings :  on  sixth  day  evening  at  the  Trinity  Methodist 
chapel ;  and  on  the  first  day  at  the  Orphan  Asylum  chapel  in 
the  afternoon,  and  at  Dr.  Post's  "circular  church,"  at  eight  in 
the  evening.  We  had  previously  held  our  morning  meeting 
with  about  thirty  people,  at  dear  old  Daniel  Latham's,  a 
Friend,  though  not  a  member,  aged  ninety.  They  were  all 
good  times.  On  second  day,  after  speaking  with  the  Mayor, 
Mahlon  Day  and  I,  accompanied  by  Richard  Howland,  visited 
the  Marine  Hospital,  which  was  in  excellent  order ;  (supported, 
like  all  similar  institutions  in  this  country,  by  the  sailors 


222 


WASHINGTON. 


1840. 


themselves ;)  the  county  jail,  very  had ;  there  we  found  two 
negroes  condemned  to  he  hanged  in  two  months  for  robbery ; 
the  negro  jail,  where  the  negroes  are  confined  and  punished  by 
their  masters  almost  ad  libitum  ; — a  miserable  spectacle  ;  next 
the  workhouse,  and  wretched  lunatic  asylum.  On  our  return, 
a  call  on  Judge  O'Neal,  of  Newbury,  where  there  is  still  a 
little  meeting  of  Friends.  Letter  written  for  the  information 
of  others,  respecting  the  working  of  freedom  in  the  West 
Indies ;  and  we  parted  from  our  friends  at  Charleston  in  peace 
on  second  day. 

Fifth  day.  My  two  young  Friends  and  I  have  been  enjoy- 
ing a  little  quietness  before  the  Lord  this  morning,  after 
reading  Col.  i  and  ii.  On  the  review  of  my  long,  long 
pilgrimage,  up  to  the  present  time,  my  soul  is,  I  trust,  bowed 
before  the  Shepherd  of  Israel,  in  humble  gratitude,  for  his 
long-continued  and  most  undeserved  mercies  ;  and  my  prayers 
are  offered,  though  in  much  weakness,  that  he  may  be  pleased 
to  permit  me  to  finish  this  course  with  joy,  and  to  restore  me 
to  my  family  and  friends  in  peace. 

First  day  noon.  The  way  has  so  far  remarkably  opened 
here  at  Washington,  for  those  communications  which  I  was 
desirous  of  making  on  the  subject  of  West  Indian  freedom, 
to  several  of  the  leading  men  of  this  country ;  Daniel 
Webster,  John  Forsyth,  (the  Secretary  of  State,)  J.  C.  Calhoun, 
a  highly  interesting  interview, — Henry  Clay,  (from  whom  I 
parted  in  much  friendship,)  and  the  President  himself.  It  is 
more  than  I  could  have  ventured  to  hope  for,  and  an  in- 
expressible relief  and  comfort  to  my  own  mind. 

From  Washington  he  wrote 

TO  HIS  CHILDREN. 

Seventh  day,  5th  mo.,  9th.  Mahlon  Day  and  myself  dined 
yesterday  at  the  house  of  an  old  lady  named  Tudor,  and  her 
daughter,  the  wife  of  Commodore  Stewart,  the  mother  and 
Bister  of  our  friend,  Emma  Gardiner.    There,  besides  the 


/ET.  52. 


J.  C.  CALHOUN. 


223 


Gardiners,  we  met  General  Miller,  who  has  been  long  in 
Mexico,  and  various  parts  of  South  America ;  a  modest,  well- 
informed  gentleman ;  also  John  Forsyth,  the  Secretary  of 
State,  a  remarkably  agreeable,  elderly  person,  with  much 
appearance  of  talent  and  thought  about  him,  and  deeply 
fraught  with  politics.  In  a  tete  &  tete  conversation  with  him 
in  the  evening,  I  contrived  to  put  him  in  possession  of  the 
whole  case  of  West  Indian  freedom,  as  far  as  it  had  passed 
under  our  notice,  and  he  gave  me  an  excellent  hearing.  He 
is  from  Georgia,  and  thoroughly  accustomed  to  slaveholding 
notions.  This  morning  we  have  been  enabled  to  do  an 
admirable  stroke  of  work  in  the  same  line.  At  ten  o'clock 
we  called  on  our  friend  Holmes,  who  took  us  to  his  favourite 
political  leader,  J.  C.  Calhoun,  who  gave  us  a  polite  and 
friendly  reception.  I  wish  you  could  see  Calhoun.  He  is 
about  57,  I  should  suppose,  of  middle  stature,  with  pale  face, 
prominent  forehead,  expressive  nose,  lips,  and  chin,  and  eyes 
dark,  deep,  and  penetrating.  After  a  little  preparatory  talk 
on  climate,  health,  &c,  we  came  to  the  "fight  of  liberty."  I 
told  him  that  we  had  been  passing  the  winter  in  the  West 
Indies,  and  that  I  wished  to  be  permitted  an  opportunity  of 
laying  before  one,  whose  character  I  knew  as  a  lover  of  truth, 
and  a  deep  thinker  and  reasoner,  the  results  of  our  calm 
observations  of  the  state  of  those  islands.  He  said  he  had 
nothing  in  view  but  truth,  and  should  like  to  hear  me.  I 
then  entered  succinctly  on  the  detail,  giving  him  evidence 
upon  evidence  of  my  five  grand  points.  1st,  that  the  liberated 
negroes  are  working  well  on  the  sugar  and  coffee  estates  ; 
under  which  head  I  explained  the  case  of  Jamaica.  2nd,  that 
the  staple  articles  are  produced  more  cheaply  under  freedom 
than  under  slavery.  3rd,  that  landed  and  other  real  property 
in  the  islands  has  risen,  and  is  rising  in  value.  4th,  that 
there  is  a  corresponding  increase  in  the  comforts  of  the 
labouring  population,  evinced  particularly  in  the  doubling  of 
the  imports ;  and  5th,  that  there  is  an  equal  progress  in  the 
morals  of  the  community,  both  coloured  and  white.  He 
fixed  his  black  eye  upon  me,  and  listened  with  the  greatest 
attention.    After  I  had  concluded ;  to  my  great  satisfaction, 


224 


WASHINGTON. 


1840. 


he  freely  admitted  the  truth  of  my  •whole  case ;  confessing, 
without  reserve,  the  superior  pecuniary  advantages  of  freedom 
to  slavery,  but  ascribing  the  safety  of  the  experiment  in 
Jamaica  to  its  dependence  on  the  superior  power  of  England  ; 
after  which  he  opened  his  fire  upon  me,  as  it  related  to  the 
political  aspects  of  the  case.  It  was  a  rapid,  declamatory 
argument,  vivid,  acute,  and  with  the  appearance  of  being  closely 
reasoned.  He  began  by  cross-questioning  me  as  to  the  probable 
political  ascendancy  of  the  blacks  in  Jamaica ;  and  then,  turn- 
ing to  his  own  country,  endeavoured  to  show  that  the  whites  and 
blacks  were  so  distinct,  as  races,  that  one  must  rule  the  other : 
that  where  the  blacks  preponderated,  they  would  infallibly,  in 
case  of  emancipation,  become  the  masters  of  the  whites ;  and 
that  where  the  numbers  were  matched,  there  would,  in  the 
nature  of  things,  arise  a  bloody  struggle,  which  would  end  in 
the  destruction  of  one  of  the  races.  I  observed,  that  if  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  were  permitted  to  prevail,  all  jealousy 
and  discord  between  races  and  parties  would  cease ;  and  all 
might  work  on  together  in  safety  and  harmony  ;  the  political 
influence  of  each  individual  and  each  race  depending,  in  the 
mean  time,  on  the  accpiisition  of  property ;  and,  while  measured 
by  property,  safe  in  its  nature.  Our  friend  Holmes,  Clay,  of 
Alabama,  and  other  southerners,  who  were  present,  seemed 
delighted  at  the  pouring  forth  of  their  leader ;  and  were  ready 
to  cry  Io  triumphe  !  For  my  own  part,  I  was  equally  pleased 
with  his  having  admitted  my  whole  case.  I  said  it  had  been 
a  treat  to  me  to  hear  J.  C.  Calhoun  reason,  and  that  I  would 
not  attempt  to  answer  him  ;  at  any  rate,  not  without  previous 
reflection.    So  we  parted  in  peace  and  friendship. 

Holmes  then  took  us  to  call  on  the  speaker,  R.  M.  T. 
Hunter,  of  Virginia,  whom  we  found  in  his  private  apartment 
in  the  Capitol.  He  is  a  modest,  pleasing  young  man,  and 
seemed  to  lend  a  willing  ear  to  so  much  of  the  statement  as 
we  had  time  to  give.  We  agreed  to  call  upon  him  again ;  and, 
having  parted  from  our  friend  Holmes,  proceeded  to  the 
lodgings  of  Henry  Clay,  whom  we  found  at  home,  and  who 
gave  us  a  very  kind  and  friendly  reception.  He  is  farther 
advanced  in  years  than  Calhoun ;  with  abundance  of  straight 


£:t.  52. 


HENRY  CLAY;  THE  PRESIDENT. 


225 


greyish  hair,  and  a  countenance  of  great  intelligence,  softened 
by  the  obvious  touches  of  benevolence.  He  mentioned  my 
former  visit  to  Washington  as  remembering  it  well,  and  then 
poured  forth  an  encomium  upon  Friends,  and  a  strain  of 
declamation  against  the  northern  abolitionists  ;  after  which, 
with  his  full  permission,  I  began  my  West  Indian  statement, 
and  calmly  went  through  it,  bringing  it  to  a  close  without 
any  interruption  from  him.  He  gave  me  a  willing-hearted 
hearing,  and  seemed  to  derive  real  pleasure  from  the  informa- 
tion. After  he  had  given  us  sundry  reasons  why  emancipation 
is  impossible  in  America,  or  to  be  effected  only  in  the  course 
of  centuries,  we  rose  to  take  our  leave.  Our  next  visit  was 
at  the  "  White  House ;"  our  second  call,  as  previously  arranged, 
on  the  President ;  Mahlcn  Day  and  Samuel  Parsons,  jun., 
with  me,  as  in  all  our  previous  calls.  We  were  introduced 
immediately,  and  found  him  in  his  receiving  room,  with 
Carroll,  the  Governor  of  Tennessee,  and  another  gentleman. 
He  understood  the  object  of  our  visit,  and  allowed  me  quietly 
and  plainly  to  lay  before  him  our  whole  story.  I  endeavoured 
to  make  it  as  perspicuous  and  pointed  as  possible ;  and  after 
going  through  the  several  particulars,  ended  with  a  brief  but 
full  recapitulation.  He  gave  me  his  entire  attention,  acknow- 
ledged that  the  statement  was  clear  and  satisfactory,  confessed 
that  the  subject  was  one  of  great  interest,  and  promised  to 
give  us  another  opportunity  of  conversing  with  him  on  the 
case  of  Cuba,  and  the  foreign  slave  trade.  We  then  took  a 
respectful  leave,  and  returned  to  our  hotel  in  much  peace. 

Second  day  morning,  5th  mo!.,  11th.  After  our  interesting- 
morning's  work  last  seventh  day,  I  was  glad  to  rest  during  the 
afternoon.  In  the  evening  we  went  to  the  Capitol,  to  attend 
the  National  Convention  on  Education.  Dr.  Bache,  the 
President  of  Girard  College,  Philadelphia,  was  in  the 
chair ;  and  members  of  Congress,  from  different  parts  of 
the  Union,  gave  an  account  of  the  state  of  education  in 
their  respective  states.  Large  supplies  from  the  public 
purse  are  applied,  to  the  purpose  in  most  of  the  states; 
a  measure  rendered  easy  in  America  by  the  absence  of  an 

Vol.  II.  — 15 


226 


WASHIXGTOX. 


1840. 


establishment,  and  the  evenness  of  the  sects.  Being  called 
upon  by  Dr.  Bache,  I  spoke  shortly  on  popular  education  in 
England,  and  on  the  importance  of  a  diligent  daily  use  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  in  the  schools.  In  this  respect,  America  is 
at  present  notoriously  defective. 

Our  sabbath  yesterday  was  a  very  quiet  one.  We  held 
our  meeting  in  our  own  chamber,  with  a  few  of  our  Whitmore 
ship-mates,  who  are  now  at  Washington ;  and  believe  we  all  felt 
the  refreshment  of  it.  In  the  evening  we  joined  a  large 
circle  at  Tillinghast's,  member  of  Congress,  from  Providence, 
Rhode  Island,  where  we  met  several  congress  men,  their 
ladies,  &c.  I  read  to  them  part  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Philippians, 
and  Avas  afterwards  enabled  to  address  them  on  a  variety  of 
subjects  suggested  by  that  epistle,  I  hope  with  Christian  plain- 
ness. I  may  venture  to  say,  that  it  was  under  some  measure 
of  that  influence  which  can  alone  qualify  for  such  a  work. 

Second  day  afternoon.  This  morning  we  have  again  been 
paying  our  respects  to  the  Speaker,  in  his  private  apartment 
at  the  Capitol,  and  finishing  our  West  Indian  story  with  him. 
We  just  sounded  him  as  to  the  possibility  of  our  having  the 
use  of  the  Hall  of  Representatives  for  the  public  telling  of  the 
same  story ;  but  it  did  not  seem  that  it  could  be  arranged.  I 
fear  the  sensitiveness  which  prevails  on  the  subject  of  slavery, 
must  prevent  any  public  measure  of  the  kind.  If  so,  I  must 
again  content  myself  with  pamphlet  writing. 

Fourth  day  evening.  After  our  conversation  with  the 
Speaker,  on  second  day  morning,  we  found  our  way,  first  into 
the  Representatives'  Hall,  and  next  into  the  Senate  chamber. 
We  were  kindly  permitted  access  to  the  floor  of  each  house ; 
and  you  would  have  been  amused  to  see  me  quietly  seated 
among  these  patriot  debaters  in  the  lower  house,  as  if  I  had 
been  one  of  their  number.  It  is  a  better  House  of  Commons 
than  I  had  imagined ;  but  their  debates  are  diffuse  and  long- 
continued,  and  at  times  the  members  are  pugnacious  enough. 

In  the  Senate  we  were  allowed,  by  special  favour,  to  occupy 
seats  in  a  circular  gallery  which  surrounds  the  house,  in 
immediate  contact  with  the  seats  of  the  Senators.  We 
listened  for  some  time  to  a  lively  debate  on  granting  a 


52. 


J.  QUIXCY  ADAMS;  WEBSTER. 


227 


pension  to  the  widow  (aged  94)  of  the  American  officer,  who 
was  the  first  to  fall  in  the  revolutionary  war.  Colonel 
Preston,  of  South  Carolina,  spoke  on  the  subject  with 
uncommon  pathos,  force,  and  elegance.  In  the  evening,  S. 
Parsons,  jun.,  and  I,  walked  down  to  President  Square,  to 
call  on  our  friends  the  Gardiners,  who  were  going  away  the 
next  morning  ;  and  we  accompanied  them  to  the  house  of  Joel 
R.  Poinsett,  the  Secretary  at  War,  who  is  one  of  the  able 
men  of  this  country.  There  we  spent  an  agreeable  evening, 
and  I  agreed  to  call  on  him  at  his  office,  to  talk  over  the 
West  Indies. 

On  third  day  evening  we  passed  an  hour  agreeably  with 
J.  Quincy  Adams,  that  vivacious  old  man  of  76,  who  still 
makes  long  speeches  in  the  house,  and  surprises  every  one 
with  the  extent  and  accuracy  of  his  information,  and  the 
undying  fires  of  his  zeal.  He  was  deeply  interested  by  our 
narrative,  and  entered  into  a  good  discussion  with  us  on  the 
Cuba  slave  trade. 

To-day  has  been  decidedly  interesting.  After  breakfast  we 
called  again  on  Daniel  Webster,  showed  him  my  Jamaica 
sketches,  as  illustrative  of  the  effect  of  freedom,  and  talked 
over  the  whole  case  of  American  participation  in  the  African 
slave  trade.  His  intelligence  and  evident  amiability  are  very 
attractive.  From  him  we  proceeded  to  Poinsett,  who  received 
us  and  our  story  gladly,  though  himself  a  southerner  from 
Carolina.  He  has  been  an  extensive  traveller,  and  has  the 
reputation  of  much  science  and  erudition.  We  then  called  on 
John  Forsyth,  the  Secretary  of  State,  with  whom  we  conversed 
upon  the  African  slave  trade.  He  was  kind  to  us ;  but 
apparently  not  so  well  disposed  to  the  discussion  of  the  sub- 
ject as  Poinsett  and  some  others.  The  rest  of  the  morning 
was  spent  in  the  Senate,  where  we  heard  an  excellent  speech 
from  Crittenden,  of  Kentucky,  on  the  bankrupt  laws,  and  a  few 
sentences  from  Webster ;  and  lastly,  in  pursuance  of  a  very 
friendly  invitation,  we  have  been  dining  with  Henry  Clay. 
He  is  a  person  whom  we  cannot  help  liking,  and  even  loving ; 
there  is  so  much  of  kindness  and  good  humour  about  him. 

Sixth  day  morning,  5th  mo.,  15th.  Our  visit  to  the  "White 


228 


WASHINGTON. 


1840 


House"  yesterday  was  satisfactory;  so  far  as  it  enabled  us  to 
cast  our  burden  from  our  own  shoulders,  and  lay  it  at  the 
feet  of  those  who  can  carry  it,  with  good  effect,  if  they  will. 
We  were  kindly  received  by  the  President ;  Woodbury,  the 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  and  Paulding,  the  Secretary  of  the 
Navy,  being  with  hiin.  We  stated  the  case  of  Cuba  and  of 
American  participation  in  the  abominations  of  the  slave  trade  ; 
and  suggested  that  a  mutual  right  of  search  might  be  granted, 
with  restrictions  to  the  coast  of  Africa,  without  derogating 
from  the  high  feelings  (we  might  have  said  the  national 
pride)  of  the  Americans.  The  President  heard  us  with 
attention,  and  apparent  kindness  and  respect.  In  the  evening 
we  spent  a  highly  pleasant  hour  or  two  with  Samuel  Southard, 
senator  from  New  Jersey,  one  of  the  first  men  of  this  country, 
and  his  son-in-law  Ogden  Hoffman,  of  the  lower  house. 
They  are  both  right-minded,  and  particularly  agreeable ;  of 
one  mind  with  us  respecting  slavery  and  the  slave  trade. 
The  chaplain  of  the  House,  Dr.  Bates,  of  his  own  accord, 
offered  to  make  way  for  us  next  first  day  morning ;  and  the 
Speaker  having  given  his  consent,  we  are  now  looking 
forward  to  one  more  public  meeting  with  the  Congress  of 
America. 

This  afternoon,  after  a  morning  in  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives and  Senate,  we  have  been  visiting  Henry  Pox,  our 
ambassador.  He  is  a  person  of  very  singular  habits — turning 
night  into  day  and  vice  versa. — but  of  decided  acuteness  and 
talent,  and  a  true  and  feeling  man,  on  the  subject  of  slavery. 
I  was  well  pleased  with  our  discussion.  I  suggested  to  him 
the  above-mentioned  plan  of  restricting  the  "right  of  search" 
to  the  coast  of  Africa,  which  he  quite  approved;  but  has 
little  hope  that  Congress  would  ever  agree  to  the  measure, 
however  hmited  or  modified.  We  talked  about  slavery  in 
this  country,  and  I  was  glad  to  hear  him  express  his  opinion, 
that  the  movements  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Societies  of  America 
will,  in  the  end,  be  productive  of  good.  He  is  the  nephew  of 
Charles  James  Fox,  and,  whatever  may  be  his  infirmities,  I 
must  give  him  the  credit  of  sharing  in  the  integrity,  good 
sense,  and  kindness  of  heart,  which  distinguished  bis  uncle. 


;et.  o2. 


MEETING    IN'  THE  CAPITOL. 


229 


First  day  morning,  5th  mo.,  11th;  one  o'clock.  With 
much  fear  and  trembling  did  I  ascend  the  steps  of  the 
Capitol,  my  very  heart  faint  within  me;  and,  after  having 
been  led  to  search  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  question, 
"  What  think  ye  of  Christ  ?"  I  return  from  it  with  ease  and 
quietness.  We  had  a  crowded  and  most  attentive  assemblage, 
amongst  the  rest,  Clay,  of  Kentucky,  Clay,  of  Alabama, 
Forsyth,  J.  Q.  Adams,  Wyse,  Hoffman,  J.  C.  Calhoun,  and 
others  of  the  "intellectual  nobility"  of  the  land.  I  ended 
with  strong  appeals  to  the  law  of  righteousness,  as  the  true 
guide  to  sound  national  policy,  as  well  as  private  virtue. 
There  was  a  solemn  silence  at  the  close  of  the  meeting,  after 
which  many  took  a  warm  and  affectionate  leave  of  us.  *  * 

"  Soon  afterwards,"  he  continues  in  another  letter,  "  I  took 
my  last  leave  of  Washington.  A  public  meeting  had  been 
previously  appointed,  for  that  evening,  at  Baltimore.  Under 
such  circumstances  avc  could  not  hesitate  to  avail  ourselves  of 
the  afternoon  rail  car.  A  respectable  assembly  was  collected 
at  the  Baptist  chapel,  in  the  latter  city,  to  unite  with  us  in 
our  worship ;  and  thus  a  second  occasion  of  rather  peculiar 
religious  solemnity  brought  this  sabbath  day  to  its  close." 

The  attendance  of  the  ensuing  Yearly  Meetings 
of  New  York  and  New  England,  was  now  the 
principal  object  that  pressed  upon  Joseph  John 
Gurney's  mind  before  leaving  America.  At  Wash- 
ington, Henry  Clay  had  suggested  to  him  the 
desirability  of  throwing  before  the  public  the 
results  of  his  inquiries  and  observations  in  the 
West  Indies,  in  reference  to  slavery  and  the 
working  of  emancipation.  This  idea  accorded 
with  his  own  view,  and  he  now  applied  his  few 
remaining  hours  of  leisure  in  America  to  this 
object;   presenting  his   narrative   in   a  series  of 


230 


NEW  YORK  ;  NEW  ENGLAND. 


1840. 


letters  addressed,  with  his  full  permission,  to  Henry 
Clay  himself.  This  little  work,  already  several 
times  referred  to,  was  soon  afterwards  published 
under  the  title  of  a  Winter  in  the  West  Indies, 
and  was  widely  circulated  both  in  England  and 
America. 

After  attending  the  Yearly  Meeting  at  New  York, 
he  writes  in  his  Journal :  — 

Joshua  Kimbers,  Flushing,  6th  mo.,  5th.  My  return 
certificate  was  brought  in  on  fifth  day  last  week,  and  adopted 
with  much  renewed  expression  of  consent.  I  spoke  at  some 
length  in  the  Yearly  Meeting,  on  domestic  religion,  and  on 
slavery.  It  ended  in  dignified  solemnity,  this  day  week.  On 
seventh  day  afternoon,  after  settling  affairs,  I  came  to  this 
place  exhausted,  panting  for  cpuietness  ;  and  have  been  busily 
engaged,  under  this  peaceful  roof,  in  writing  my  familiar 
letters  to  Henry  Clay. 

Having  proceeded  to  New  England,  he  con- 
tinues : — 

Newport,  \_Rliode  Island,']  Gth  mo.,  19th.  We  are  this  day 
come  to  the  close  of  a  highly  favoured  Yearly  Meeting.  On 
first  day  week,  at  New  York,  Ave  had  an  excellent  united 
meeting  with  Thomas  and  E.  Robson ;  and  I  made  a  last  call 
on  dear  Daniel  Wheeler,  at  whose  bedside  I  was  very  shortly 
engaged  in  prayer.  Afterwards,  in  the  solemn  and  sweet 
afternoon  meeting,  I  had  to  pray  for  him  and  his  family 
publicly.  Spent  the  rest  of  the  week  at  Samuel  Parsons', 
Flushing,  and  wrote  my  book,  ninth  Letter  inclusive.  On 
sixth  day  morning  last,  voyage  by  Massachusetts  steamer  to 
Newport ;  we  arrived  here  safe  on  seventh  day  morning. 
Public  meetings,  morning  and  afternoon  of  first  day,  peculiarly 
solemn  and  satisfactoiy.  In  the  Yearly  Meeting,  (of  New 
England,)  my  return  certificate  was  granted,  notwithstanding 


JET.  52. 


LETTER  FROM  DR.  CHANGING. 


231 


a  little  appearance  of  the  contrary  spirit,  with  remarkably  full 
concurrence ;  so  also  in  the  women's  meeting.  In  the  early 
part  of  this  Yearly  Meeting  we  received  the  sad  tidings  of 
Daniel  Wheeler's  death.  I  have  borne  a  testimony  to  the 
grace  of  God  in  him,  in  both  meetings.  I  doubt  not  his 
being  at  rest  with  the  Lord.  Nothing  can  have  exceeded 
the  love  and  kindness  of  Friends,  and  we  parted  this  morning 
in  the  Sowings  of  a  holy  cordiality.  Blessed  be  the  name  of 
the  Lord. 

PROM  DR.  CHANNI2\TG. 

Newport,  R.  I.,  June  26th,  1S40. 

My  dear  Sir, 

After  you  left  me  the  other  day,  I  regretted 
that  I  had  not  expressed  to  you  in  stronger  language,  my 
earnest  desire  that  you  would  publish  among  us  your  obser- 
vations on  the  working  of  emancipation  in  the  West  Indies. 
There  has  been,  and  still  is,  in  our  community,  a  shocking 
mixture  of  incredulity  and  indifference  on  this  subject.  I 
trust  we  are  not  given  up  to  hardness  of  heart ;  and  if  any- 
thing can  rouse  us  from  our  insensibility,  it  must  be  the 
testimony  of  men  well  known  and  respected,  and  whose 
judgment  and  motives  are  above  suspicion.  Your  extensive 
travels  and  labours  have  made  you  an  object  of  interest  and 
confidence  through  a  considerable  part  of  the  country;  and 
very  many  would  listen  to  your  report.  Allow  me  then  to 
say,  that  it  seems  to  me,  you  can  render  important  service  to 
the  cause  of  freedom  and  humanity,  by  giving  to  the  public 
here,  the  results  of  your  observations.  I  remember  with 
'much  pleasure  our  intercourse,  and  am  truly  grateful  for  the 
cheering  light  you  communicated. 

Very  truly,  your  friend, 

William  E.  Ciianning. 

His  passage  to  England  was  taken  in  the  Koscius, 
which  was  expected  to  sail  from  New  York  at  the 


232 


LETTER. 


1840. 


latter  end  of  the  seventh  month.  The  interval  was 
spent  partly  at  Providence,  where  he  completed  his 
letters  to  Henry  Clay,  and  partly  in  farewell  visits 
to  Philadelphia  and  New  York.  In  the  prospect  of 
his  return  home,  mingled  as  it  was  in  his  mind 
with  a  feeling  of  uncertainty  as  to  the  event  of  the 
voyage  and  his  own  state  of  health,  he  thus 
intimately  pours  out  his  heart 

TO  HIS  CHILDREN. 

Newport,  Rhode  Island,  6th  mo.,  21st,  1840. 

*  *  *  Whether  I  am  permitted  to  return  to  you  or  not, 
I  look  back  with  satisfaction  and  thankfulness  to  the  nearly 
three  years  which  I  have  spent  on  this  side  the  Atlantic,  and 
that  on  two  grounds ;  first,  the  preservation  which  you  have 
so  mercifully  experienced  in  my  absence  ;  and  secondly,  the 
evident  efficacy  (through  the  divine  blessing)  of  the  gospel 
mission  in  which  I  have  been  enjrajred. 

Many  seals  to  my  ministry  have  been  graciously  afforded 
me  in  individual  cases ;  and  many  tokens,  on  a  larger  scale, 
that  my  labours  in  the  gospel  have  been  the  means  of  clearing 
the  understanding  of  some,  and  of  impressing  their  feelings 
respecting  the  fundamental  and  cardinal  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity. You  know  that  I  am  very  infirm  in  myself,  and  I 
have  at  sundry  times  been  led  publicly  to  confess  myself  to  be 
one  of  the  most  unworthy  of  the  Lord's  servants ;  therefore 
boasting  is,  and  ought  to  be,  far  from  me.  I  am  humbled  in 
the  dust  before  the  Lord,  as  a  poor  guilty  earthworm,  without 
the  smallest  hope  of  salvation,  except  through  the  perfect 
righteousness  and  efficacious  blood -shedding  of  my  holy 
Redeemer.  Yet  I  enjoy  sweet  peace  in  the  retrospect  of  the 
long  and  various  labours,  both  in  America  and  the  West 
Indies,  into  which  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  lead  me ;  and, 
even  were  our  pleasant  prospects  of  meeting  again  on  earth 
never  tc  be  realized,  I  have  not  the  least  reason  to  regret 


.ST.  52. 


TO  HIS  CHILDREN. 


233 


having  left  my  all,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
gospel. 

I  think  ray  visit  has  been  the  means,  through  mercy,  of 
leading  many,  especially  of  the  young,  to  clearer  views  of  the 
religion  of  the  New  Testament,  and  to  a  firmer  and  more 
intelligent  attachment  to  the  principles  of  our  own  Society, 
than  they  had  ever  fait  before.  So  far  from  having  at  all 
unsettled  their  Quakerism,  my  ministry  has  been  the  means, 
under  the  divine  blessing,  of  inducing  many  of  them,  especially 
of  the  young  men,  to  renounce  the  habits  of  the  world,  and,  as 
a  token  of  their  allegiance  to  the  Saviour,  to  adopt  the  plain 
dress  and  language,  which  unquestionably  become  our  Christian 
profession.  They  form  an  outline  which,  in  the  present  con- 
dition of  the  church,  and  of  the  world,  we  cannot  spare ;  they 
serve  the  important  purpose  of  separating  us  from  associations, 
amusements,  and  excitements,  which  pull  the  wrong  way. 
They  arc  a  check  on  our  natural  tendencies  to  flippancy  and 
vanity,  and  a  bridle  on  our  idle  tongues.  They  are  our  way 
(amongst  other  analogous  things)  of  openly  confessing  our 
Lord,  and  of  showing  ourselves  to  be  on  his  side  ;  and,  above 
all,  they  are  humbling  ;  and  humiliation  is  that  which  we  all 
chiefly  vjant. 

The  divisions  of  sentiment  now  so  apparent  in  the  Church 
of  England,  and  the  rapid  retrograde  movements  towards 
Popery  of  a  large  proportion  of  the  clergy  in  America,  as  well 
as  in  England,  have  been  to  me  very  instructive  as  well  as 
affecting.  And  useful  and  valuable  as  are  the  Methodists, 
the.  Baptists,  the  Presbyterians,  the  Moravians,  the  Indepen- 
dents, &c,  in  their  respective  niches,  (and  of  their  usefulness 
I  have  seen  much,  both  in  America  and  the  West  Indies,)  I 
am  clearly  of  the  mind,  from  deliberate  and  extensive 
observation,  that  their  respective  administrations  of  religion, 
would  never  suit  those,  who,  through  the  tender  mercy  of  our 
God,  have  been  accustomed  to  the  free,  unfettered  operations 
of  the  Lord's  anointing.  I  charge  [you]  to  abide  under  it, 
to  live  and  to  move  under  it,  in  all  things.  Sure  I  am,  that 
this  most  blessed  principle  of  action,  will  never  open  the  door 
for  your  forsaking  the  steady  maintenance  of  any  of  our 


234 


PHILADELPHIA. 


1840. 


Christian  testimonies,  little  or  great.  Never  set  up  your  own 
reasonings  against  it  or  over  it;  but  follow  it  in  faith  and 
obedience,  and  it  will  keep  you  in  the  tenderness  and  innocence 
of  the  Christian  life.  I  entreat  you  both  to  persevere  in  the 
habits  of  daily  retirement,  of  the  private  reading  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  and  of  prayer,  much,  frequent,  fervent  prayer,  even 
through  the  blessed  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  prayeth  for 
us  with  groanings  that  cannot  be  uttered. 

I  conclude  with  the  apostolic  words,  "  Love  not  the  world, 
neither  the  things  which  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love 
the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him.  For  all  that 
is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and 
the  pride  of  life,  are  not  of  the  Father,  but  of  the  world  :  and 
the  world  passeth  away  with  the  lust  thereof;  but  he  that 
doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth  for  ever." 

At  Philadelphia  ho  writes  in  his  Journal:  — 

Itlv  mo.,  9th.  Encore  ici  four  la  derniere  fois.  This 
morning  attended  the  quiet,  solemn  week-day  meeting  at 
Arch-street :  in  which  I  had  to  speak  of  the  immortality  of 
the  soul,  of  the  happiness  of  the  departed,  and  of  the 
necessary  work  of  preparation  for  eternity.  Quietness  my 
portion,  through  mercy,  on  returning  hither. 

West  Hill,  7th  mo.,  22nd.  I  have  to  record  many  mercies 
since  I  last  wrote.  The  time  spent  in  Philadelphia  has  on  the 
whole  been  very  satisfactory. 

On  fifth  day  to  Merion ;  a  blessed  little  meeting ;  dined 
and  lodged  at  Israel  W.  Morris's  ;  next  morning  to  Haverford ; 
a  very  satisfactory  visit.  Last  first  day,  a  large  and  full 
meeting  at  the  North  meeting-house ;  a  very  searching, 
solemn  time.  In  the  evening,  a  very  largo  meeting  at  Arch- 
street,  for  Friends  of  all  the  meetings — "  If  I  wash  thee  not 
thou  hast  no  part  with  me."  A  deeply  affecting  leave-taking. 
Second  day,  satisfactory  visit  to  Isaac  Collins  and  his  family, 
in  deep  affliction  from  the  unexpected  death  of  his  son  Henry ; 
but  there  was  a  good  hope  respecting  him.    In  the  afternoon 


JET.  52. 


EMBARKATION  FOR  ENGLAND. 


235 


I  took  ray  last  leave  of  my  dear  friend  and  helper,  II.  Paul, 
and  was  accompanied  by  her  beloved  husband  to  the  steam- 
boat, for  Burlington ;  being  permitted  to  leave  Philadelphia  in 
entire  peace. 

Accompanied  by  his  young  friend  Alexander  S. 
Taylor,  he  embarked  on  board  the  Koscius,  on  the 
twenty-sixth  of  the  seventh  month. 

On  board  the  Roscius,  first  day  morning.  Again  have  I 
trusted  myself  on  the  bosom  of  the  deep,  after  having  accom- 
plished the  work  in  America,  and  am  homeward  bound  !  I 
arrived  at  New  York  on  fifth  day  afternoon ;  many  friends  seen, 
and  book  finished.  Dear  Richard  Mott  came  in  from  the 
country ;  nothing  could  exceed  the  love  and  kindness  of 
Friends.  In  the  evening  of  sixth  day,  my  last,  last  meeting 
in  America ;  well  attended  by  Friends  and  others,  and 
peculiarly  weighty,  quiet,  and  solemn.  The  next  morning, 
Friends  flocked  to  W.  F.  Mott's  ;  and  two  religious  sittings 
took  place.  The  silence  was  long,  and  the  peaceful  solemnity 
more  than  I  can  describe.  The  Holy  Master  gave  us  his  seal 
in  a  pre-eminent  manner ;  and  I  felt  perfectly  easy  and  tranquil. 
Large  were  the  numbers  who  accompanied  me  to  the  shore, 
and  most  of  them  in  the  steam-boat  to  the  ship.  Lord,  do  thou 
graciously  help  me,  sustain,  preserve,  and  comfort  me,  for  thy 
mercy  and  truth's  sake. 

Fifth  day  morning,  1th  mo.,  30th.  This  morning,  we  have 
had  a  comfortable  opportunity  with  several  of  the  steerage 
passengers ;  and  since,  a  solemn  and  satisfactory  week-day 
meeting,  with  my  companion,  wherein  the  blessed  presence  of 
Jesus,  with  the  "two"  was,  I  trust,  made  known.  I  was  led 
to  look  at  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  future ;  and  the 
result  seemed  to  be 

"  To  thank  the  Lord  for  mercies  past, 
And  humbly  hope  for  more." 

Seventh  day  noon,  8th  mo.,  1st.  This  afternoon  will  com- 
plete the  week  since  that  memorable,  peaceful,  tearful  parting, 


23G 


VOYAGE  HOME. 


1840. 


from  my  many  friends,  when  I  left  the  steam-hoat  in  New 
York  harbour  for  this  vessel.  As  it  draws  to  its  close  I  find 
myself  empty,  weak,  and  poor;  yet  not  otherwise  than  happy. 
I  suppose  we  have  progressed  nearly  800  miles  in  our  course ; 
say  one-fourth  of  our  voyage.  0  Lord,  I  do  desire  to  pre- 
sent the  remainder  of  my  days  to  thee,  as  a  living  sacrifice ; 
and  should  it  please  thee  to  add  the  fifteen  years  to  my  life, 
as  to  that  of  Hezekiah  in  the  days  of  old, — turning  as  it  were 
the  shadow  of  infirmity  in  mind  and  body  back  as  a  sign — 
may  such  a  period,  whether  longer  or  shorter,  be  devoted  to 
thy  cause  on  earth,  in  the  pure  strength  and  wisdom  of  thy 
own  Holy  Spirit ! 

"While  fresh  evidences  multiply  upon  me,  that  God  permits 
grace  to  flow  through  many  very  different  administrations,  I 
increasingly  love  and  approve  the  simplicity,  solidity,  and 
purity  of  Christianity,  as  held  by  Friends.  First,  as  it  relates 
to  my  own  welfare.  In  the  saving  of  the  spiritual,  invisible, 
and  immortal  soul,  the  application  of  the  grand  truths  of  the 
New  Testament,  under  the  immediate  and  most  precious 
influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  seems  all  that  is  required.  It 
is  the  appropriation  by  faith  of  a  most  glorious  scheme  of 
wisdom,  holiness,  and  benevolence.  *  *  *  I  own  no  priest- 
hood but  the  priesthood  of  Christ ;  no  supper  in  worship,  but 
in  spiritual  communion  with  him  and  his  followers  at  his  own 
table,  in  his  kingdom  ;  no  baptism,  as  an  introduction  to  the 
hopes  and  citizenship  of  the  Christian  believer,  but  that  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  I  heartily  crave  and  pray  that  the  blessed 
principle  in  me  of  light,  and  life,  and  love,  even  the  perceptible, 
operative  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  may  consummate 
its  victory  over  the  native  infirmities  of  my  own  heart. 

Greyheaded  as  I  am,  I  am  at  times  haunted  by  the  shadoivs 
of  old  corruptions,  and  Satan  still  plays  at  seasons  on  the 
irritability  of  my  nervous  system,  fills  me  with  strange  fears, 
and  bids  words  of  murmuring,  (in  which  I  believe  I  have  nc 
part,)  to  dart  like  lightning  though  my  almost  morbidly 
sensitive  mind.  But,  through  all,  I  am  permitted  to  feel  an 
increasing  settlement  in  Christ ;  and  in  the  view  of  eternity, 
I  can,  with  a  degree  of  confidence,  commit  myself  to  the 


M£.  52.  IMPORTANT  REFLECTIONS.  237 

marvellously  comprehensive  mercies  of  my  God,  in  him — my 
Redeemer.  I  rejoice  in  the  belief  that  I  have  redemption 
through  his  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  I  am  most 
happy  that  I  have  never  been  seduced  into  any  unworthy, 
heterodox  notions  of  the  person  and  character  of  my  blessed 
Saviour.  It  hath,  indeed,  pleased  the  Father,  that  in  him 
should  all  fulness  dwell.  Truly,  he  is  my  all  in  all.  Next  to 
this  view  of  Christ,  as  the  Foundation  of  all  my  hopes, 
and  inseparably  connected  with  it,  is  the  experience,  most 
graciously  permitted  me,  (especially  in  connexion  with  the 
American  mission,)  of  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  I 
mean  the  developments  of  truth  itself,  in  my  own  mind,  in 
reference  to  my  own  course  of  duty,  which  I  have  wonder- 
fully found  to  be  also  the  course  of  safety, — the  arrangements 
of  Divine  Providence  having  so  far  memorably  coincided  with 
the  internal  pointing  of  his  holy  hand.  With  these  views, 
and  with  this  experience,  what  can  I  do  but  go  boldly  and 
wash,  from  day  to  day,  in  the  fountain  of  the  atoning  blood 
of  Jesus,  reverently  depending  on  his  all-availing  intercession, 
and  commit  myself,  without  reserve,  to  that  unseen,  but  not 
unfelt  government,  under  which  I  may  yet  "  make  all  things 
according  to  the  pattern  showed"  me  "in  the  mount."  0 
Lord  God,  omnipotent,  omnipresent,  omniscient,  infinitely 
abounding  in  wisdom  and  grace,  sanctify  me  wholly  in  body, 
soul,  and  spirit ;  stamp  thine  own  image  upon  me ;  and 
prepare  me  for  a  glorious  eternity  ! 

The  second  branch  of  the  subject,  now  in  deep  seriousness 
before  me,  is  usefulness  to  others.  Had  I  been  placed  in  any 
other  religious  society,  I  must  have  been  either  a  layman ;  or, 
in  the  milder  sense  of  the  word,  a  priest.  I  am  satisfied  that, 
in  neither  capacity,  could  I  have  enjoyed  the  same  scope  for 
usefulness  as  I  now  do  under  an  administration  which  levels 
this  distinction,  and  allows  the  liberty  of  the  Spirit  in  its  full 
and  just  action.  So  it  is  enjoyed  in  my  case.  I  do  not  con-, 
sider  it  to  be  so,  sufiiciently,  by  some  of  my  brethren  and 
sisters.  I  think  the  fault  of  our  society,  in  its  present  con- 
dition, is  the  predominance  of  fear,  prejudice,  and  system, 
over  this  blessed  liberty ;  a  remark  which  I  apply  with  a  full 


238 


VOYAGE  HOME. 


1840, 


feeling  of  the  value  of  a  well-ordered  Christian  government 
and  discipline  in  the  church.  But  we  want  more  faith  in  thai 
anointing  for  which  toe  plead.  God  grant  that  it  may  spread, 
abound,  and  prosper !  As  it  is,  while  my  secularities  afford 
me  many  large  opportunities  of  helping  others,  I  am  free  to 
go  forth  and  labour,  wherever  and  whenever  the  Lord  is 
pleased  to  send  me,  for  the  instruction  of  believers  and  the 
salvation  of  sinners.  I  humbly  trust  that  He  who  sent  me 
forth  has  blessed,  and  will  bless,  my  ministry.  He  only  can 
give  the  increase.  I  pray  thee,  0  most  gracious  Lord,  to 
give  me  the  hundred-fold  on  both  sides  the  Atlantic  ;  and 
may  all  end,  to  thy  honour  and  glory,  in  the  perfect  and 
eternal  peace  of  one  of  the  poorest  and  most  unworthy  of 
thy  servants ! 

8th  mo.,  11th.  In  the  afternoon  of  first  day  we  had  a 
comforting  meeting  with  the  steerage  passengers  ;  and  in  the 
evening  I  held  one,  by  invitation,  in  the  ladies'  cabin.  It 
was,  indeed,  a  favoured  day.  Since  then  we  have  spent 
two  prosperous  days ;  the  wind  favourable,  driving  us  on 
ten  knots  in  the  hour ;  the  scene  delightful  ;  the  weather 
fresh,  but  growing  cold ;  sweet  hope  of  meeting  my  beloved 
ones  in  England  increasing  as  I  draw  nearer  my  native 
shores ;  my  comfortable  state-room  continues  to  be  a  place  of 
waiting  and  prayer. 

8th  mo.,  15th.  We  have  had  a  fine  sail  since  I  last  wrote ; 
continued  prosperity  in  this  remarkably  favoured  voyage  has 
been  our  portion,  in  the  loving-kindness  of  our  Heavenly 
Father ;  though  yesterday  and  last  night  were  attended  by 
some  anxiety,  as  we  failed  to  make  Cape  Clear,  finding  our- 
selves, by  an  observation  at  noon,  much  to  the  southward  of 
it.  Thus  we  had  to  run  up  the  Channel  without  our  land- 
mark?, though  the  captain  thought  he  caught  a  sight  of  land. 
I  had  retired  to  rest  when  the  pleasant  tidings  were  brought 
that  the  Tuscar  light  was  in  sight.  A  good  night  followed, 
and  this  morning  we  have  been  enjoying  a  delightful  sail — 
the  Irish  and  Welsh  coast  both  in  sight.  We  are  now  about 
forty  miles  from  Liverpool,  and  have  just  taken  in  a  pilot. 
No  account  of  the  arrival  of  any  of  the  steam-boats.  How 


JET.  53. 


ARRIVAL  IN  ENGLAND. 


239 


remarkably  has  my  course  been  ordered  for  me,  as  it  relates 
to  sailing  in  this  vessel !  How  abundant  has  been  the  kind- 
ness with  which  the  Lord  has  dealt  with  the  very  weakest 
and  most  unworthy  of  his  servants !  I  hope  I  am,  in  a  good 
degree,  bowed  in  humble  gratitude  before  Him  who  made 
heaven  and  earth.  The  newspapers  brought  in.  by  the  pilot 
mention  the  death  of  Lord  Durham,  which  I  truly  feel. 

At  length  arrived  at  Earlham,  he  writes :  — 

My  own  chamber,  8th  mo.,  23rd.  The  wonders  of  the 
last  week,  the  flowing  in  of  peace  and  pleasure,  arc  almost 
past  journalizing.  After  the  last  entry  we  had  to  undergo 
the  mortification  of  being  compelled  to  lay-to  during  the 
night,  as  the  pilot  was  afraid  of  attempting  to  go  over  the  bar 
at  the  midnight  high  tide ;  and  it  was  not  until  ten  o'clock 
on  first  day  morning,  the  16th,  that  Ave  again  set  sail.  In 
the  mean  time  no  storm  occurred,  no  difficulty  arose ;  and  we 
sailed  gallantly  along  the  Victoria  channel,  marked  by  buoys 
and  light  ships ;  weathered  the  Black  Rock ;  and,  with  the 
joint  help  of  a  steam-boat  and  fair  wind,  landed  at  the  Docks 
about  half-past  twelve  last  first  day.  The  very  next  night  an 
awful  storm  occurred,  which,  being  from  the  west,  might 
have  driven  our  heavy-laden  ship  on  the  bar.  Thus  mercifully 
and  providentially  was  I  again  dealt  with.  My  dearest 
brother  Samuel  Gurney,  and  William  Forster,  my  long-tried, 
long-loved  friend,  were  waiting  to  receive  us  ;  both  happy, 
both  in  health,  bringing  good  news  of  all  the  circle.  The 
meeting  was  inexpressibly  pleasant.  Wc  were  most  kindly 
received  by  Isaac  and  T.  Hadwen,  at  whose  house  we  had  so 
largely  drunk  of  the  waters  of  life,  on  leaving  England.  In 
the  evening  we  attended  the  usual  meeting,  which  was  large 
and  solemn.  I  was  much  engaged,  both  in  ministry  and 
prayer,  showing  the  practical  nature  of  the  principles  which 
we  profess.  Samuel  and  I  proceeded  to  London  the  next 
morning  by  the  wondrous  new  railroad.  The  country  looked 
the  picture  of  green  prettiness.  We  arrived  about  seven 
o'clock  in  the  evening,  at  London ;   and,  on  leaving  the 


240  RETURN  HOME.  1840. 

carriage,  I  had  the  great  happiness  of  meeting  ray  own 
dearest  John  Henry,  with  Samuel  and  Sarah  Gurncy. 
Nothing  could  be  more  joyous  than  the  meeting  with  my 
sister  Fry,  and  all  the  Upton  family  and  the  Buxtons,  on  our 
arrival  at  Upton.  Unclouded  serenity  and  perfect  ease  were 
ray  happy  lot.  Fourth  day.  Journey  to  Norfolk  in  Samuel's 
coach,  with  Fowell,  Hannah,  and  our  sister  Fry ;  read  part  of 
the  "West  Indian  hook  to  satisfaction ;  took  the  last  stage 
with  John  Henry  on  the  box  ;  arrived  at  Earlham  about  nine 
o'clock,  and  was  permitted  a  return  home  in  unclouded 
peace  and  joy,  meeting  my  tenderly -beloved  Anna  well,  and 
most  happy.  Seventh  day.  Pleasant  Norwich  day ;  easy 
and  comforting  development  of  affairs  at  the  Bank.  Not- 
withstanding all  sacrifices,  I  have  been  singularly  blessed 
during  my  absence,  in  temporals,  so  that  I  find  myself  greatly 
at  my  ease. 

To-day  we  have  had  a  large  good  meeting  in  the  Gildcn- 
croft,  in  which  the  signs  of  the  work  of  divine  grace  were 
unfolded,  and  I  am  expecting  a  public  meeting  this  evening ;  a 
blessed  absence  of  excitement,  an  unbroken  tranquillity,  are 
my  happy  portion.  The  broad  seal  bf  the  Spirit  of  my  God 
seems  conspicuously  to  rest  on  the  labours,  perils,  exercises, 
and  engagements  of  the  last  three  years.  The  Lord  be 
praised !  The  Lord  alone  be  praised  !  "  Make  a  joyful 
noise  unto  the  Lord,  all  ye  lands  ;  serve  the  Lord  with  gladness ; 
come  before  his  presence  with  singing.  Know  ye  that  the 
Lord  he  is  God  ;  it  is  he  that  made  us,  and  not  we  ourselves  ; 
we  are  his  people  and  the  sheep  of  his  pasture.  Enter  into 
his  gates  with  thanksgiving,  and  into  his  courts  with  praise. 
Be  thankful  unto  him,  and  bless  his  name.  For  the  Lord  is 
good.  His  mercy  is  everlasting,  and  his  truth  endureth  unto 
all  generations." 


st.  53. 


HOME  OCCUPATION. 


241 


» 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

1840—41.    jet.  53. 

publication  of  the  winter  in  the  west  indies  ;  african 
civilization  society;  letters;  extracts  from  journal; 
address  on  peace ;  yearly  meeting  j  engagement  in 
marriage;  visit  to  paris. 

The  passing  through  the  press  of  the  English 
edition  of  his  Winter  in  the  West  Indies  afforded 
an  agreeable  occupation  for  some  of  Joseph  John 
Gurney's  leisure  hours  on  his  return  home.  Another 
object  which  soon  engaged  his  attention  was  the 
African  Civilization  Society,  established  principally 
through  the  instrumentality  of  his  brother-in-law,  Sir 
Thomas  Fowell  Buxton,  with  a  view  of  promoting 
the  welfare  of  the  African  race.  In  consequence  of 
the  co-operation  of  this  Society  with  the  expedition 
for  the  Niger,  then  fitting  out  by  Government  for 
purposes  of  commerce  and  discovery,  but  composed 
of  armed  vessels,  many  sincere  friends  of  the  cause, 
disapproving  of  the  employment,  under  any  circum- 
stances, of  the  apparatus  of  war,  were  prevented 
from  lending  it  their  aid.  Strongly  as  Joseph  John 
Gurney  was  opposed,  upon  principle,  to  all  war,  he 
thought  himself  justified  in  giving  the  Society  his 
active  co-operation,  relying  upon  their  express 
words,   as   stated    in    the   prospectus,   "  that  its 

Vol.  II.  — 16 


242 


JOURNAL. 


1840. 


objects  are  and  must  be  exclusively  pacific  and 
benevolent"  * 

The  following  are  from  his  Journal :  — 

10th  mo.,  2nd.  *  *  *  My  mind  has  been  quite  enough 
occupied  with  the  subject  of  the  new  African  Society. 
The  question,  in  connexion  with  our  Christian  testimony 
against  bearing  arms,  has  brought  me  into  deep  and  serious 
consideration  before  the  Lord,  with  a  single  eye,  I  hope,  to 
his  will  in  the  matter.  On  a  fair  view  of  the  case,  I  think  the 
way  is  clear  for  my  joining  and  supporting  the  institution ; 
but  on  one  point  I  am  expecting  further  information.  May 
I  be  preserved  near  the  Fountain  of  light  and  life,  in  all  my 
movements  ! 

10th  mo.,  21st.  I  have  received  delightful  accounts  of  the 
general  reception  and  influence  in  America  of  my  book  on  the 
West  Indies ;  and  cheering  testimonies  at  home  from  Knibb, 
Sir  William  Colebrooke,  and  others  ;  so  that  I  have  cause,  on 
the  whole,  for  encouragement,  and  for  the  belief  that,  through 
all,  the  Lord  is  blessing  the  work  of  my  hands.  Without  his 
blessing,  what  am  I  ? 

11th  mo.,  12>th.  Two  weeks  have  elapsed,  and  I  find  myself 
still  in  health  and  peace  with  my  children  in  the  deep  quietude 
of  Earlham.  The  first  edition  of  the  West  Indies  sold  off ; 
and  the  numerous  reviews,  &c,  private  and  public,  so  far  as  I 
have  seen,  entirely  favourable ;  which  I  can  ascribe  only  to  the 
sparing  mercies  of  the  Lord. 

11th  mo.,  21st.  On  fourth  day  was  our  county  meeting  in 
the  African  cause  ;  the  best  materials  for  a  good  meeting  I 
ever  saw  in  Norfolk ;  an  admirable  platform ;  but  the  Chartists 
were  noisy  and  turbulent  beyond  description,  and  spoiled  every 
thing.    The  Bishopf  and  myself  were  the  principal  objects  of 

*  See  the  Letter  to  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton,  prefixed  to  the  English 
edition  of  the  Winter  in  the  West  Indies. 

"j"  It  will  be  recollected  that  the  late  Bishop  Stanley  had,  at  this 
time,  succeeded  his  venerable  predecessor,  Bishop  Bathurst,  in  the 
see  of  Norwich. 


JET.  53. 


TO  SIR  T.  F.  BUXTON. 


243 


their  violent  opposition  and  abuse.  The  disappointment  was 
great  to  very  many.  After  a  fashion,  Ave  passed  our  resolu- 
tions, and  established  the  Society. 

I  have  thought  it  best  publicly  to  promote  the  trial  of  this 
great  experiment  on  Africa,  and  have  given  a  large  sum  to 
Buxton  in  furtherance  of  the  object.  I  have  done  my  best 
to  hold  up  his  hands,  and  my  judgment  is  confirmed  as  to  the 
course  I  have  taken,  on  the  ground  of  the  vast  importance  of 
the  object ;  the  armed  protection,  by  which  it  is  accompanied, 
being  solely  the  affair  of  Government,  and  in  no  way  paid  for 
or  promoted  by  me.  After  the  meeting,  the  Bishop  and  many 
others  dined  with  us  at  Earlham ;  a  Christian  party,  which 
passed  off  well.  I  am  thankful  in  feeling  this  morning 
peaceful  and  quiet.  The  Lord  grant  that  the  ensuing  winter 
may  be  spent  consistently  with  his  holy  will ;  and  that  the  year 
so  marked  with  changes,  begun  in  the  West  Indies,  carried  on 
in  America,  and  now  winding  up  at  Earlham,  may  terminate 
in  peace.  May  "  the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing, keep  our  hearts  and  minds  through  Jesus  Christ!" 

TO  SIR  THOMAS  FOWELL  BUXTON. 

Darlington,  12th  mo.,  18th,  1840. 

Truly  sorry  am  I  to  hear  of  thy  indisposition ; 
I  fear  we  may  rather  call  it  illness.  Early  as  well  as 
auspicious  be  the  sailing  of  the  expedition,  that  the  leader  of 
our  African  cause  may,  without  further  delay,  consign  himself 
for  many  a  long  month  to  that  which  he  chiefiy  wants, — 
absolute  intellectual  slumber.  The  utmost  stretch  of  thy 
mental  powers  must  henceforth  be  directed  to  the  planting  of 
Runton.  Learn  to  consider  thyself  of  no  importance,  and  be 
an  infant  once  more  until  Captain  Trotter  returns.  *  *  *  *  I 

am  well  satisfied  with  the  part  which  S.  G  has  so  kindly 

and  nobly  taken  in  the  agricultural  business.  Though  I  have 
too  many  irons  in  the  fire  to  allow  of  my  being  a  partner  in 
this  farming  company,  I  have  entire  satisfaction  in  placing  my 
=£1000  to  thy  account,  according  to  my  promise.    It  is  not  an 


244 


TO  SIR  T.  F.  BUXTON. 


1840, 


investment,  but  a  gift  to  thee,  to  be  used  ad  libitum  on  thy 
own  responsibility,  for  the  benefit  of  Africa. 

We  have  general  principles,  plainly  laid  down  in  Scripture, 
and  .many  particular  precepts  also;  but  in  the  application  of 
these  to  the  innumerable  turns  and  occasions  of  life,  we  have 
perpetual  need  to  consult  the  witness  for  God  in  our  own 
hearts,  the  voice  of  his  Spirit  heard  in  the  secret  of  the  soul. 
It  is  the  high  privilege  of  the  Christian,  as  thou  well  knowest 
from  long  experience,  to  be  thus  guided.  "  The  anointing 
which  ye  have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need 
not  that  any  man  teach  you,  but  as  the  same  anointing 
teacheth  you  of  all  things,  and  is  truth  and  no  lie,  and  even 
as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall  abide  in  him."  Were  I  asked 
what  has  been  the  main  secret  of  thy  success  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  thy  great  public  objects,  I  should  say,  "A  life  of  prayer, 
dependence  on  the  providence  of  God,  and  childlike  faith  in 
the  influence  and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit."  And,  in  the 
view  of  thy  deeply  important  objects ;  in  the  view  also  of  thy 
whole  frame  and  constitution  of  mind ;  not  to  mention  the 
rough  hits  and  difficulties  to  which  thou  art  often  exposed ; 
I  can  commend  thee  to  nothing  better  than  the  calming, 
guiding,  qualifying  touches  of  the  power  of  God.  *  *  * 

As  thou  art  enabled  to  move  under  this  sacred  influence, 
continually  to  seek  for  it  with  all  diligence,  and  patiently  to 
wait  from  day  to  day  for  the  renewal  of  it,  it  will,  I  believe, 
continue  to  work  out  for  thee,  most  happy  effects.  It  will 
clothe  thee  with  the  very  mantle  of  gentleness  and  love 
towards  all  who  may  oppose  or  thwart  thee  in  thy  schemes  of 
mercy.  It  will  enable  thee,  at  frequently  recurring  seasons,  to 
cease  from  thy  labours  of  mind,  from  the  whole  interior  effort 
of  thy  philanthropy,  and  to  find  thy  rest  in  God.  And  it  will 
so  direct  thy  counsels  for  the  benefit  of  mankind,  that  they 
will  live  through  every  difficulty,  and  finally  triumph  over  all 
obstructions.  The  Lord  will  establish  the  work  of  thy  hands ; 
"thy  enemies  shall  see  it  and  be  ashamed;"  and  thy  friends 
shall  unite  with  thee  in  praising  "  the  Lord  for  his  goodness 
and  for  his  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men." 


mt.  53. 


LETTERS. 


245 


TO  SIR  CULLING  EARDLEY  SMITH. 

[In  reply,  as  is  believed,  to  a  letter  requesting  Joseph  John  Gurney's  co-operation 
in  the  "Evangelical  Alliance."] 

Earlham,  near  Norwich, 

9th  mo.,  25th,  1840. 

Dear  Friend, 

The  pressure  of  several  engagements,  mostly 
of  a  public  nature,  has  prevented  my  giving  earlier  attention 
to  thy  letter  of  the  18th. 

Heartily  do  I  approve  the  spirit  of  thy  letter,  and  of  the 
article  in  the  newspaper,  but  I  am  not  yet  a  convert  to  the 
idea  of  attempting  a  Church  union  among  Christians  of 
different  denominations.  I  mean  a  union  in  congregation 
or  ecclesid,  under  a  given  form  or  system  of  Church 
government. 

I  am  a  thorough  friend  to  the  Bible  Society  union,  in  which 
the  members  of  all  the  churches  can  join  in  the  furtherance  of 
a  common  object,  without  individual  compromise ;  but  I  have 
always  objected  to  the  notion  of  turning  the  Bible  Society 
into  a  church,  by  applying  a  doctrinal  test,  and  making  the 
meetings  occasions  of  public  worship.  Having  precisely  the 
same  object  in  view  as  thyself,  I  should  aim  at  it,  rather  on 
the  principle  that  all  who  love  and  serve  God,  and  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ,  (though  under  different  administrations,  and 
varying  from  each  other  on  minor  points,)  are  members  of 
one  true,  living,  and  catholic  church,  being  baptized  by  one 
Spirit  into  one  body. 

On  this  ground,  love  and  fellowship  ought  to  abound 
amongst  them,  notwithstanding  their  different  positions  in 
the  Camp  of  Israel.  As  this  is  the  case,  though  there  may 
be  distinct  parts,  there  will  be  no  rents  in  the  seamless 
garment  of  Christ. 

TO  THE  BAPTIST  MISSIONARIES  IN  JAMAICA. 

Earlham,  Norwich,  10th  mo.,  22nd,  1840. 

My  Dear  Friends, 

I  avail  myself  of  the  kindness  of  our  friend 
William  Knibb,  to  send  you  a  brotherly  epistle  on  the  present 


246 


LETTER  TO  THE  BAPTIST 


1840. 


state  of  affairs  in  Jamaica,  with  especial  reference  to  your 
peculiar  position.  I  have  long  been  wishing  thus  to  address 
you,  having,  from  what  I  myself  witnessed,  a  high  sense  of  your 
services,  and  being  very  anxious  that  they  should  not  be 
marred  or  weakened  under  the  temptations,  difficulties,  and 
misunderstandings,  so  prevalent  at  the  present  time.  Having 
borne  a  very  decided  public  testimony  to  your  character  and 
usefulness,  in  the  work  which  I  have  just  published,  I  feel  the 
more  at  liberty  to  express  my  mind  to  you,  in  private,  with 
all  candour  and  freedom. 

I  will  begin  with  a  subject  which,  secular  as  it  may  appear, 
has  an  obvious  and  important  bearing  on  the  cause  of  f  reedom 
versus  slaver)/.  I  mean  the  continued  and  increased  produc- 
tion in  Jamaica,  of  the  staple  articles  of  sugar  and  coffee. 
Multitudes  of  persons  are  impressed  with  a  notion,  that 
although  emancipation  has  answered  well,  as  it  relates  to  the 
temporal  and  moral  condition  of  the  negro,  it  is  already 
proved  to  be  a  failure,  as  it  regards  the  production  of  these 
articles,  the  prosperity  of  the  planters,  and  the  exports  of  the 
West  India  colonies.  *  *  * 

In  my  work,  I  have  endeavoured  to  show  that  these 
desponding  notions  are  founded  in  mis-apprehension ;  that  the 
difficulty  is,  in  its  nature,  temporary ;  and  that,  if  freedom  has 
its  fair  operation,  the  increased  growth  of  the  staple  articles, 
beyond  that  of  the  days  of  slavery,  will  be  the  certain 
consequence. 

Allow  me,  my  dear  friends,  to  solicit  your  kind  and  efficient 
help  towards  the  verification  of  this  somewhat  bold  prediction. 
I  beg  of  you  to  endeavour  to  impress  on  the  negroes,  their 
Christian  obligations,  as  cultivators  of  the  soil.  I  mean  the 
giving  of  fair,  full,  and  continuous  work,  in  return  for  fair 
wages.  You  can  easily  make  them  understand  how  much 
their  steady  industry,  in  this  respect,  will  promote  the  cause 
of  freedom  in  other  parts  of  the  world.  I  think  this  subject 
ought  to  be  kept  carefully  in  view,  in  connexion  with  the 
formation  of  free  villages.  And,  even  if  vexatious  laws  are 
still  imposed  and  enforced,  I  believe  it  will  be  found  a  sounder 
practice,  on  your  parts,  to  encourage  and  exhort  them  to 


<ET.  53. 


MISSIONARIES  IN  JAMAICA. 


247 


patience  and  long  suffering,  and  to  the  return  of  good  for 
evil,  than  to  open  the  door  for  exchanging  daily  labour  on  the 
estates,  for  a  retreat  to  the  mountains.  It  seems  particularly 
desirable  that  the  free  settlements  (which,  of"  course,  I  highly 
approve)  should  be  formed,  as  much  as  possible,  in, the  im- 
mediate neighbourhood  of  sugar  and  coffee  plantations,  which 
would  afford  the  people  ample  scope  for  the  daily  earning  of 
wages.  Much  also  wrill  depend  on  the  training  of  the  young 
mind  in  your  schools,  to  a  knowledge  and  sense  of  the  obvious 
truth,  that  daily  labour  in  the  fields  is  an  honourable  and 
desirable  occupation ;  an  occupation  which  will  not  only 
promote  the  temporal  welfare  of  young  people,  but  harmonize 
well  with  their  religious  duties. 

The  Baptist  missionaries  in  Jamaica  have  been  often  called 
political ;  the  true  meaning  of  which  I  presume  to  be,  that 
they  have  been  faithful  and  rightly  pertinacious  in  watching 
over,  promoting,  and  protecting  the  civil  rights  of  the  negroes. 
For  my  own  part,  I  hold  this  to  have  hitherto  been,  and  still 
to  be,  (in  subordination  to  higher  objects,)  a  very  important 
branch  of  their  duties.  In  the  prosecution  of  it,  however,  it 
seems  peculiarly  desirable  to  avoid  all  imprudence  and 
violence;  and  to  seek  after  the  meekness  and  gentleness  which 
are  in  Christ,  as  well  as  to  maintain  an  honest  firmness  and 
plainness.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  Christian  appeals  on 
this  subject  to  the  local  authorities,  from  your  own  respectable 
body,  would  be  a  better  mode  of  action,  than  the  public  discus- 
sion of  it  in  the  presence  of  the  negroes. 

Intelligent  as  they  are,  beyond  what  most  people  imagine, 
they  are,  at  present,  but  children ;  their  welfare  and  happiness 
'would  be  little  promoted  by  their  being  introduced,  even  in 
self-defence,  into  the  arena  of  politics.  Their  patient  forbear- 
ance and  willing  forgiveness  of  injuries  have  done  wonders 
for  them,  and  cannot,  as  I  think,  be  too  carefully  promoted 
and  maintained.  In  the  meantime,  Christian  education,  going 
hand  in  hand  with  the  acquisition  of  property,  will  be 
gradually  fitting  them  for  a  larger  share  in  the  duties  and 
privileges  of  citizenship.  *  *  *  * 

I  observed  just  now,  that  "you  have  abundance  of  influence" 


248 


TO  THE  BAPTIST  MISSIONARIES. 


1840 


And  now  1  hope  you  will  allow  me  to  make  a  few  remarks,  in 
the  freedom  of  Christian  friendship,  on  this  very  point.  The 
mind  of  the  negro  is  prone,  as  you  well  know,  to  a  peculiar 
feeling  of  deference  towards  the  ministers  who  give  up  their 
talents  and  time  to  the  work  of  instructing  him  in  the  truths 
of  Christianity ;  and  especially  towards  those  ministers  of 
religion  who,  at  the  same  time,  protect  and  defend  his  civil 
rights.  This  feeling  of  deference  often  assumes  the  form 
of  childlike  dependence ;  and,  in  the  hands  of  Christian 
pastors,  there  comes  to  be  placed  a  corresponding  paternal 
power. 

Now  you  and  I  are  well  aware  of  the  danger  which  attaches, 
under  any  form,  to  what  may  be  described  as  ecclesiastical 
domination, — the  power  of  the  priesthood.  Thinking,  as  I 
do,  that  something  analogous  to  it  has,  from  the  peculiar 
circumstances  of  the  case,  devolved  upon  yourselves,  I  hope 
you  will  allow  me,  as  a  Christian  brother,  to  beseech  you,  in 
the  name  of  our  common  Master,  to  watch  and  pray,  that  you 
may  be  preserved  in  reverent  humility  before  the  Lord.  May 
you  be  enabled  to  wean  the  people  from  all  undue  dependence 
on  men ;  to  bring  them  under  the  immediate  teaching  of 
Christ  by  his  Spirit ;  to  impress  upon  them  the  grand  truth,  that 
on  the  mountains,  and  in  the  fields,  as  well  as  in  the  meeting- 
house, He  is  ever  near  to  instruct  them  in  the  way  that  they 
should  go ;  a  swift  witness  in  the  conscience  against  all 
iniquity ;  a  preacher  of  righteousness  "  according  to  the  power 
of  an  endless  life  !" 

On  commencing  another  volume  of  his  Journal 
he  writes  :  — 

11th  mo.,  23rd.  The  extensive  and  arduous  pilgrimage  in 
America  by  land  and  by  sea,  has  now  passed  away  as  a  dream. 
I  am  at  sweet,  dear  old  Earlham,  in  health  and  peace ;  my 
beloved  sister,  Eachel  Fowler,  to  whose  care  over  the  estab- 
lishment, during  my  absence,  I  am  so  much  indebted,  gone 
for  a  few  months  to  join  h(r  own  family  circle ;  Catherine 


JET.  53. 


JOURNAL  AND  LETTER. 


249 


living  with  us  in  a  favourable  state  of  health  and  spirits  ; 
John  Henry  and  Anna  being  my  daily  comfort,  and  chief 
friends  and  companions.  John  Henry  is  now  partner  in  the 
bank,  to  my  effectual  relief,  and  Anna  mistress  of  the  house- 
hold. Our  meeting,  diminished  as  it  has  been  of  late  years, 
by  some  secessions,  some  disownments,  and  many  deaths,  is 
still  a  church,  containing,  as  I  believe,  living  and  faithful 
members ;  the  same  remark  applies  to  the  Society  in  Norfolk1' 
generally,  and  indeed  to  the  whole  body,  as  I  believe,  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland ;  small  and  scattered,  but  not  forsaken  ; 
and  still  bearing  its  great  testimony  to  the  purity,  peaceable- 
ness,  and  spirituality  of  the  gospel  dispensation.  May  it, 
through  infinite  condescension  and  mercy,  be  yet  preserved  in 
that  unity  wherein  is  strength  ! 

TO  A  FRIEND. 

Upton,  12th  mo.,  7th,  1S40. 

Never  was  our  little  church,  and  never  were  its  distinguish- 
ing principles,  more  dear  to  me  than  they  are  at  present.  I 
wish  for  no  change  in  its  doctrines ;  none  in  its  Christian 
testimonies,  none  in  its  mode  of  worship ;  and  I  crave  that  I 
and  my  children  after  me  may  be  enabled  to  maintain  them 
all,  with  holy  integrity  both  in  word  and  deed.  This  desire 
is  founded  on  the  conviction  that  the  religion  professed  by  our 
forefathers,  and  so  long  cherished  by  ourselves,  is  nothing 
more  or  less  than  the  religion  of  the  New  Testament,  "  with- 
out addition,  without  diminution,  and  without  compromise." 
I  wish  not  to  be  anything  better  than  a  Christian,  and  can 
heartily  subscribe  to  the  lines : — 

"  Where  names,  and  sects,  and  parties  fall, 
And  Jesus  Christ  is  all  in  all." 
****** 

The  war  which  was  now  raging  in  Syria,  and 
the  threatening  of  hostilities  between  France  and 
England,  in  consequence  of  the  part  which  this 
country  was  taking  in  it,  were  subjects  which  at 


ADDRESS  ON  WAR. 


1840. 


this  time  painfully  affected  Joseph  John  Gurney's 
feelings.  Referring  to  them  in  his  Journal,  he 
writes  :  — 

10th  mo.,  12th.  The  dark  gathering  clouds  of  the  political 
hemisphere,  indicating  approaching  ■war,  with  a  commence- 
ment of  it  (an  extremity  of  folly  on  our  parts  !)  in  the  East, 
have  brought  very  sombre  feelings  over  my  mind ;  but  I 
humbly  trust  that  the  tremendous  evil  of  war  between  France 
and  England  will  yet  be  averted.  "  The  remainder  of  wrath 
thou  wilt  restrain." 

Whilst  these  topics  were  thus  agitating  the 
public  mind,  Joseph  John  Gurney  was  induced, 
at  the  request  of  the  Committee  of  the  Peace 
Society,  in  London  —  a  recpuest,  in  full  accordance 
with  his  own  feelings  —  to  write  a  brief  "Address 
to  Ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  all  Professors  of 
Christianity  on  the  subject  of  War  and  Peace," 
which  was  soon  afterwards  published  and  very  ex- 
tensively circulated.  In  the  present  crisis  of  public 
affairs,  when  the  nations  of  Europe  are  unhappily 
once  more  plunging  into  the  horrors  of  war,  the 
following  extracts  from  this  address  may  not  prove 
unseasonable. 

*  *  *  Utterly  opposed  as  warfare  is  to  sound  policy  and 
common  sense,  as  well  as  to  that  increasingly  refined  taste 
and  feeling  which  are  at  once  the  mark  and  the  consequence 
of  diffused  intellectual  cultivation,  we  are  brought  home  to  a 
confirmed  conclusion,  that  the  only  sufficient  remedy  for  the 
evil  is  practical  Christianity.  *  *  *  The  root  of  this  worst 
of  mischiefs  is  to  be  found  in  those  wicked  lusts  and  passions 
which  are  absolutely  natural  to  the  heart  of  man.  Never 
will  it  be  fully  cured  until  that  root  is  uprooted, — until  man 
comes  under  the  remedial  influence  of  that  holy  religion 


JET.  53. 


AND  PEACE. 


251 


through  which  the  old  man,  corrupt  according  to  the  deceitful 
lusts,  is  put  off,  and  the  new  man  is  put  on —  "  created  after 
God,  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness." 

This  is  a  subject  in  regard  to  which  Christians  of  all  de- 
nominations, and  of  every  country,  ought  surely  to  unite 
their  efforts  ;  that  a  vast  moral  force  may  he  gradually  raised 
in  the  world,  which  shall  overhear  the  opposing  flood  of  wrath, 
malice,  contention,  and  murder.  *  *  * 

There  are  two  views  of  the  subject,  which,  trite  as  they  are, 
can  scarcely  be  too  much  pressed  on  the  attention  of  the 
religious  public  —  First,  the  Christian  law  of  love ;  and 
secondly,  the  sacrcdness  of  the  life  of  man. 

Few  stronger  internal  evidences  exist  of  the  divine  origin  of 
the  religion  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  than  its  law  of  love. 
"  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  strength,  and  thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbour  as  thyself."  *  *  All  Christians  agree  that,  under 
the  gospel  interpretation  of  the  word  neighbour,  is  included 
every  individual  of  every  nation — the  whole  family  of  man.  If, 
then,  we  are  commanded  of  the  Lord  to  love  all  our  fellow-men 
as  Ave  love  ourselves,  it  certainly  follows  that  it  is  unlawful  for 
us  to  injure  them,  any  more  than  we  would  injure  ourselves. 

This  comprohensive  law  not  only  includes  our  enemies,  but 
has  a  marked  and  especial  reference  to  them.  "If  thine 
enemy  hunger,  feed  him  ;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink ;  for 
in  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  upon  his  head,"  (to 
melt  him  down,  as  metals  are  melted  in  the  fire).  "  Be  not 
overcome  of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with  good;"  Rom.  xii, 
20,  21.  "  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  Thou  shalt 
love  thy  neighbour,  and  hate  thine  enemy.  But  I  say  unto 
you,  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good 
to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully 
use  you  and  persecute  you ;  that  ye  may  be  the  children  of 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven ;  ^for  he  maketh  his  sun  to 
rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the 
just  and  on  the  unjust:"  Matt,  v,  43 — i5.  The  evil  and 
unjust  amongst  men  are  the  enemies  of  a  perfectly  holy  God ; 


252 


ADDRESS  ON  WAR. 


1840. 


yet  he  maketh  his  rain  to  fall,  and  his  sun  to  rise  upon  them, 
as  well  as  upon  his  friends.  So  we,  as  "followers  of  God," 
and  "dear  children,"  are  to  shower  down  the  blessings  of 
kindness,  and  to  lift  up  the  countenance  of  love,  not  only  on 
those  to  whom  we  arc  bound  by  the  ties  of  fellowship  or 
friendship,  but  on  those  who  defame,  persecute,  and  shame- 
fully entreat  us.  It  is,  indeed,  a  pure  and  searching  law ;  an 
elevated  principle  of  action  ;  but  the  Christian  is  bound  to 
adopt  it  by  the  authority  of  Scripture,  and  is  enabled  to  obey 
it  by  the  grace  of  God. 

Now  I  think  it  must  be  allowed  by  every  sound  moralist, 
that  although  there  are  many  particular  precepts  of  Scripture 
which  have  a  specific  relation  to  certain  classes  of  persons,  viz., 
husbands,  wives,  servants,  children,  &c,  the  general  principles 
of  the  divine  law,  such  as  justice,  truth,  and  mercy,  are  of  uni- 
versal applicability  to  mankind  —  a  remark  which  obviously 
includes  the  Christian  law  of  love.  These  general  principles, 
and  that  law  in  particular,  comprehend  our  whole  race — every 
individual  human  creature  who  is  capable  of  understanding  it ; 
and  not  merely  every  individual  in  a  separate  capacity,  but 
bodies  of  individuals — communities,  states,  and  nations.  So  far 
as  the  essential  principles  of  morality  extend — and  love  to  God 
and  man  is  one  of  the  first  of  them — they  ought  to  govern  the 
public  acts  of  the  united  multitude,  just  as  certainly,  and  just 
as  strictly,  as  the  private  acts  of  all  the  individuals  of  whom  it 
is  composed.  The  observation  applies  to  all  kinds  of  national 
constitutions ;  for  every  form  of  government  is  virtually  intended 
to  represent  the  nation  at  large,  and  ought  clearly  to  be  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  the  nation,  so  far  as  that  spirit  is  virtuous  ;  that 
is,  so  long  as  the  national  will  is  conformed  to  the  will  of  God. 

Nations  then  —  under  whatsoever  form  of  Government — ■ 
are  bound  by  sound  and  unchangeable  obligations,  to  act  on 
the  principles  of  the  divine  law.  Not  only  must  they  observe 
towards  each  other  perfect  integrity  and  justice  ;  but  if  they 
would  enjoy  the  unclouded  favour  of  the  Lord  of  the  universe, 
they  must  seek  the  welfare  and  happiness  one  of  another; 
each  nation  acting  towards  other  nations  as  she  would  that 


JET.  53. 


AND  rEACE. 


253 


other  nations,  under  similar  circumstances,  should  act  towards 
herself.  More  especially  ought  they  to  adopt  the  lessons  of 
Christian  forbearance,  and  suffer  the  King  of  kings — the  once 
persecuted  and  lowly,  but  now  reigning  and  glorified  Jesus — 
to  teach  them  to  love  their  enemies,  to  return  good  for  evil, 
to  overcome  evil  with  good. 

To  bring  the  argument  now  in  hand  a  little  more  closely 
home,  let  us  consider  the  case  of  the  duellist.  A  gentleman 
of  high  general  character  and  reputation  is  insulted.  In  the 
eye  of  the  world,  his  honour  is  sullied.  He  challenges  his 
adversary,  whom  a  similar  false  notion  of  honour  impels  to 
the  bloody  engagement.  One  of  them  falls  in  the  fray.  At 
an  unexpected  moment,  the  gentleman  of  high  repute,  blindly 
following  the  guidance  of  worldly  honour  in  the  room  of 

Christian  principle,  becomes  what  does  he  become?  a 

murderer.  Just  so  it  is  with  nations,  as  represented  by 
governments.  One  nation  considers  herself,  if  not  injured,  at 
least  insulted,  by  another.  Her  honour  is  touched ;  she 
retaliates  with  threats,  and  frowns,  and  armaments ;  and  soon 
the  honour  (as  it  is  called)  of  the  supposed  aggressor,  is 
equally  involved.  Acting  like  the  duellist,  on  the  false 
notions  of  worldly  honour,  in  the  room  of  Christian  principle, 
they  both  fall  to  murder  on  a  large  scale  ;  whole  regions  are 
desolated,  and  blood  flows  in  torrents. 

Let  us  suppose  the  nation  thus  described  as  considering 
herself  to  be  insulted,  to  take  Christian  principle  rather  than 
worldly  honour  as  her  guide — to  return  good  for  evil  —  to 
show  her  good-will  towards  the  aggressor  by  some  singular  act 
of  kindness  and  respect.  Can  any  man  doubt  what  would  be 
the  result  ?  Can  any  man  question  that  the  tendency  of  this 
course  would  be  to  obtain  for  such  a  nation  an  influence  and 
ascendency  for  every  wise  and  worthy  purpose,  which  would 
soon  establish  her  honour  on  ground  infinitely  firmer,  as  well 
as  more  elevated,  than  the  grandest  pinnacle  of  human  glory  ? 
****** 

I  shall  not,  on  the  present  occasion,  enter  into  a  discussion 
of  the  question,  how  far  an  individual  or  a  nation  is,  on 


i 


254 


ADDRESS  ON  AVAR 


1840. 


Christian  grounds,  warranted  to  go  in  acts  or  measures  of 
self-defence.  While  love,  forbearance,  and  kindness  to  our 
enemies  are,  under  Providence,  the  main  defence  and  pro- 
tection of  the  Christian,  the  restraints  both  of  municipal  law 
for  the  protection  of  persons,  and  of  the  law  of  nations  for 
that  of  individual  states,  may  still  be  steadily  maintained,  so 
far  as  their  provisions  consist  "with  the  law  of  God.  In  their 
own  nature  they  are  perfectly  consistent  with  the  Saviour's 
golden  rule — "  Do  unto  others  as  ye  would  that  others  (that 
is,  under  like  circumstances,  and  with  a  fair  view  of  the 
subject)  should  do  unto  you."  But  in  all  such  matters,  a 
limit,  as  I  believe,  is  drawn  around  the  Christian  individual, 
and  the  Christian  nation,  by  the  second  grand  principle 
alluded  to  at  the  commencement  of  this  address,  I  mean  the 
sacredness  of  human  life. 

Here  I  have  an  especial  view  to  the  bearing  and  character  of 
the  Gospel  dispensation.  Under  the  prior  dispensation  of  the 
Law,  the  subjects  of  man's  immortal  destinies,  and  of  the  awful 
realities  of  the  future  world,  though  occasionally  mentioned, 
were  by  no  means  fully  developed.  A  system  of  temporal 
rewards  and  punishments  was  in  force  for  the  regulation  of  the 
Jewish  nation.  The  command,  "  Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  was 
limited  in  its  application  ;  and  was  understood  by  the  Jews  as 
offering  little  impediment  either  to  the  punishment  of  death,  or 
to  war.  Both  these,  indeed,  under  peculiar  circumstances, 
were,  for  a  season,  permitted  and  even  ordained. 

But  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  "  has  brought  life  and  immor- 
tality to  light  by  the  gospel,"  and  no  one,  who  enjoys  the 
privilege  of  a  knowledge  of  the  New  Testament,  can  any 
longer  plead  the  slightest  measure  of  doubt  or  obscurity 
respecting  the  true  nature  and  consequences  of  death.  As 
Christians  we  cannot  for  a  moment  conceal  from  ourselves 
the  awful  fact,  that  when  w7e  destroy  our  fellow-man,  we  con- 
sign him  to  a  state  of  never-ending  existence ;  and  that  this 
eternal  existence  must  be  happy  or  miserable,  according  to 
the  actual  moral  condition  of  his  soul  when  he  quits  this  state 
of  being  ;  a  condition  respecting  which  God  alone  is  the  judge. 


2ET.  53. 


AND  PEACE. 


255 


What  countless  multitudes  of  persons,  full  of  angry  and  violent 
passions,  persons  whom  we  cannot  reasonably  believe  to  have 
been  prepared  for  death,  have  been  suddenly  consigned  to  judg- 
ment and  eternity,  by  the  "  red  right  hand"  of  war  ! 

Amidst  the  numerous  examples  which  crowd  upon  the  memory 
of  the  reader  of  ancient  and  modern  history,  in  illustration  of 
this  remark,  it  is  almost  useless  to  attempt  selection ;  the 
general  fact  is  too  notorious  to  be  for  a  moment  denied.  It 
may  not,  however,  be  useless  to  remind  the  reader,  that  the 
number  of  human  lives  destroyed  in  the  wars  of  Napoleon,  is 
computed,  on  authentic  premises,  to  have  amounted  to  four 
millions  ; — unutterably  awful  sacrifice  to  the  Moloch  of  ambi- 
tion! An  example  on  a  smaller  scale,  but  peculiarly  calcu- 
lated to  afflict  the  feelings  of  every  humane  and  generous 
mind,  is  furnished  by  the  very  newspaper  of  the  day,  which  is 
now  lying  before  me.  In  the  account  just  received  of  the 
capture  of  St.  Jean  d'Acre,  that  stronghold  of  Syria,  by  the 
allied  fleet,  chiefly  consisting  of  British  men-of-war,  it  is  stated 
that  the  bombardment  lasted  only  three  hours,  and  that  during 
this  short  space  of  time  2500  persons  in  the  town  were  slain ! 
A  great  part  of  this  horrid  work  of  death  was  effected 
through  the  blowing  up  of  a  powder-magazine,  which  event  is 
thus  described  in  the  report : — "  At  about  four  P.  M.  a  sensa- 
tion was  felt  on  board  the  ships  similar  to  that  of  an  earth- 
quake, which  was  subsequently  ascertained  to  have  been  a 
tremendous  explosion  (no  doubt  from  one  of  the  steamer's 
shells)  of  a  powder-magazine  ashore,  launching  into  eternity 
no  less  than  1200  of  the  enemy."  Afterwards,  the  writer 
says,  "  the  town  is  one  mass  of  ruins ;  the  batteries  and  most 
of  the  houses  literally  riddled  all  over ;  the  killed  and  wounded 
lying  about  in  all  directions;  bodies  cut  asunder;  some  with- 
out heads,  others  without  legs  and  arms ;  hundreds  dying  from 
the  blood  flowing  from  their  wounds,  and  no  one  near  to  help 
them."  x\nd  again,  "The  scene  presented  to-day  by  the 
town  is  indescribably  horrible,  the  whole  neighbourhood  of  the 
explosion  being  a  mass  of  killed  and  wounded,  men  and  beasts, 
tossed  together  indiscriminately." 


25G 


ADDRESS  ON  WAR. 


1840. 


I  feel  that  I  should  have  been  guilty  of  injustice  to  my 
reader,  had  I  omitted  the  recital  of  the  physical  horrors  of 
this  melancholy  scene ;  but  the  point  on  which  I  am  now  in- 
sisting is  that  "  launching  into  eternity,"  of  which  the  reporter 
speaks  with  so  much  ease  and  familiarity.  Here  is  a  subject 
of  infinite  solemnity.  Here,  on  the  part  of  the  warring  nation, 
is  the  assumption  of  a  responsibility  which  (as  I  believe)  no 
events  can  warrant,  no  politics  justify.  I  apprehend  that  the 
Christian,  on  the  plain  principles  of  the  Gospel  in  which  he 
trusts,  will  find  it  impossible  to  escape  from  the  conclusion, 
that  as  God  alone  bestows  the  natural  life  of  man,  so  God 
alone  can  rightfully  take  it  away. 

^  *  ^  % 

I  am  well  aware  that  the  two  principles  which  I  have  at- 
tempted to  advocate  in  this  address,  are  at  present  far  from 
being  generally  received,  in  what  I  believe  to  be  their  legitimate 
extent,  by  the  professors,  or  even  the  ministers,  of  the  Christian 
religion.  For  my  own  part,  I  believe  they  will  bear  a  close 
scrutiny ;  and  that  as  they  come  to  occupy  the  serious  reflec- 
tion of  sober  persons  of  every  name  and  class,  we  shall  hear 
no  more  from  the  pulpits  of  the  professed  servants  of  Christ, 
of  the  glories  of  victory,  or  even  of  successful  armed  defence. 
The  songs  which  celebrate  these  carnal  triumphs  will  find  no 
echo  in  any  place  which  is  regarded  as  the  house  of  God ;  no 
longer  will  they  be  the  theme  of  the  solemn  offerings  of  sup- 
plication or  praise.  The  ministers  of  Jesus,  following  the 
example  of  their  divine  Master,  and  influenced  by  his  Holy 
Spirit,  will  plead  for  peace,  without  reserve,  and  without  ex- 
ception. The  whole  Christian  public,  at  home  and  abroad,  will 
be  gradually  imbued  with  "peace  principles."  The  mind  of 
that  Christian  public  will  act  with  ever-increasing  moral  force 
on  the  mind  of  each  respective  government ;  and  finally,  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  succumbing  to  the  sceptre  of  the  Prince 
of  Peace,  will  repose  together  under  the  banner  of  love.  The 
word  of  prophecy  is  express  and  unquestionable — "  Nation 

SHALL  NOT  LIFT  UP  A  SWORD  AGAINST  NATION,  NEITHER  SHALL 
THEY  LEARN  WAR  ANY  MORE." 


mi.  53. 


JOURNAL. 


257 


Whilst  iti  London  for  a  few  days  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  following  year,  (1841,)  Joseph 
John  Gurney  had  the  opportunity  of  an  interview 
with  Lord  John  Russell,  then  Secretary  of  State 
for  the  Colonies.  In  a  letter  which,  at  Lord  John 
Russell's  request,  he  soon  afterwards  addressed  to 
him,  he  entered  into  a  full  explanation  of  the  points 
referred  to  in  the  interview ;  warmly  advocating 
the  protection  of  free  lahour,  and  adverting,  at 
some  length,  to  several  other  topics  of  importance 
to  the  welfare  of  the  negroes. 

3rd  mo.,  1th.  Through  infinite  compassion,  my  way  to 
heaven  seems  much  clearer  than  before  I  left  England  for 
America ;  and  I  am  decidedly  less  tried  in  the  prospect  of 
death.  Probably  I  shall  not  live  to  be  an  old  man.  The 
Lord  make  all  things  straight  and  easy  in  Christ,  for  one  of 
the  most  unworthy  of  his  children  ! 

First  day  evening,  Zrd  mo.,  28th.  A  degree  of  quiet 
peacefulness  is,  through  mercy,  experienced  this  evening.  In 
the  afternoon  meeting,  on  the  bended  knee,  I  blessed  the 
Lord  for  his  goodness,  and,  in  the  morning,  spoke  of  the 
confounding  of  the  wisdom  of  the  wise  in  the  gospel  of  a 
crucified  and  risen  Lord.  I  afterwards  found  that  an 
unbeliever  was  present. 

4f 7i  mo.,  4th.  I  have  been  invited  to  go  to  Paris,  in  the 
Anti-Slavery  cause,  which  I  have  declined  in  favour  of  a 
journey  to  Elm  Grove  with  my  children,  which  Ave  propose 
taking  in  a  few  days.  0  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  I  desire  to 
be  enabled  to  will  and  to  do  of  thy  good  pleasure.  May  it 
please  thee  in  the  riches  of  thy  love  and  mercy,  to  guide  me 
■with  thine  eye,  to  teach  and  instruct  me  in  the  way  that  I 
should  go  ! 

■ith  mo.,  25th.  Our  journey  has  been  performed  greatly  to 
my  satisfaction,  and  Anna  and  I  returned  home  with  my 
sister   Rachel   Fowler,   last  evening.    I   am  in  decidedly 

Vol.  II.  — 17 


258 


YEARLY  MEETING. 


1841. 


improved  health,  and  peaceful  in  mind.  Read  during  the 
journey  my  American  letters,  to  our  mutual  pleasure.  Since, 
German  New  Testament,  and  two  duodecimo  volumes  of  De 
Tocmeville  on  American  Democracy,  in  French;  a  well  thought 
out,  reasoned,  and  written  hook,  quite  an  amusement  to  me. 
I  am  also  going  through  the  Portahle  Evidence,  to  examine 
what  alterations  are  needed,  or  whether  any. 

5th  ?no.,  10th.  Dear  Anna  Gurney  left  us  this  morning, 
after  a  delightful  visit  of  four  days.  She  is  in  great  brightness 
of  mind.  We  dearly  love  and  prize  her,  and  are  much  united. 
She  read  us  her  Grecian  journal,  greatly  to  our  pleasure,  and 
I  hope,  instruction. 

5th  mo.,  11th.  This  evening  completed  the  correction  of 
the  Portable  Evidence,  with  a  view  to  the  objections  made  to 
the  tendency  of  some  passages.  I  think  the  objections  were, 
in  fact,  nearly  groundless ;  yet  in  my  plea  for  the  divine 
authority  of  Scripture,  I  had  not  always  expressed  myself 
quite  so  guardedly,  as  might  have  been  desirable.  The  work, 
as  corrected,  contains  nothing,  as  far  as  I  know,  which  can 
offend  any  sound  Friend. 

N.B. — I  have  not  the  smallest  objection,  but  on  the  contrary, 
every  wish,  to  alter  or  expunge  any  thing  which  can  be  pointed  out 
to  me,  in  any  of  my  works,  at  variance  from  the  truth  in  its 
primitive  simplicity,  purity,  and  spirituality,  as  it  has  been  always 
held  by  the  Society  of  Friends. 

After  attending  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London, 
he  writes  :  — 

Upton,  first  day  night,  5th  mo.,  30f^.  On  fourth  day, 
I  the  19th,)  the  Yearly  Meeting  commenced  ;  interesting  and 
edifying  has  the  whole  occasion  been.  Meetings  for  worship 
at  Devonshire  house  on  sixth  day  ;  at  Plaistow  on  first  day 
last;  and  at  Gracechurch-strect,  on  fourth  day;  all  excellent: 
a  precious  flow  of  the  anointing,  as  I  believe.  The  Yearly 
Meeting  ended  in  much  solemnity  on  sixth  day  evening. 
Yesterday  we  had  our  concluding  meeting  of  ministers  and 
elders,  at  which  a  very  satisfactory  minute  was  entered  on  the 
books  respecting  the  return  of  my  certificate.    In  the  after- 


JET.  53. 


ENGAGEMENT  IN  MARRIAGE. 


259 


noon  a  good  anti-slavery  meeting,  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
cussing the  sugar  question.  Dr.  Lushington  and  I  both 
made  speeches,  and  I  hope  the  subject  was  pretty  well 
cleared. 

In  allusion  to  a  circumstance  that  was  now 
deeply  interesting  his  feelings,  he  continues:: — 

It  remains  for  me  to  record  a  rich  blessing  which  has  been 
bestowed  upon  me  since  I  have  been  in  this  neighbourhood, 
in  a  most  happy,  good  understanding,  with  my  beloved  friend 
E.  P.  Kirkbride ;  *  our  covenant  being  fully  made  to  the 
pleasure  and  satisfaction  of  our  friends.  This  great  blessing, 
together  with  the  near  and  precious  unity  of  the  Church, 
which  has  received  me  back  into  its  bosom,  (after  my  long 
absence,)  with  all  cordiality  and  affection,  has  filled  my  soul 
with  tranquil  joy,  and  true  heartfelt  gratitude. 

In  the  sixth  month,  in  company  with  his  brother 
Samuel  Gurney,  and  his  friend  Josiah  Forster,  his 
daughter,  and  sister-in-law  Rachel  Fowler,  Joseph 
John  Gurney  spent  a  few  days  in  Paris,  principally 
with  the  view  of  promoting  the  cause  of  emancipation 
in  the  French  West  Indian  colonies.  They  obtained 
interviews  with  the  king,  and  some  of  the  most 
influential  members  of  his  government,  in  most  of 
which  Joseph  John  Gurney  embraced  the  oppor- 
tunity of  stating  the  results  of  his  own  observations 
in  the  West  Indies,  in  connexion  with  the  question. 
The  following  is  an  extract  from  one  of  his  letters 
during  this  visit  to  Faris :  — 

First  day,  6th  mo.,  IZth.  At  half-past  three,  yesterday,  we 
were  engaged  to  call  on  Guizot,  to  converse  with  him,  and  to 

*  The  daughter  of  Joseph  Kirkbride,  of  Bridesburg,  near  Philadel- 
phia, who  had  been,  for  some  time,  on  a  visit  to  her  friends  Jonathan 
and  H.  C.  Backhouse,  at  Darlington. 


260 


VISIT  TO  PARIS. 


1841. 


give  him  my  testimony,  as  an  eye-witness,  of  the  benefits  of 
emancipation.  Our  aged  friend  Thomas  Clarkson  had  earnestly 
begged  me  to  do  so  in  the  spring,  and  now  I  was  fairly  bound 
to  the  work.  Guizot  is  a  Protestant,  I  doubt  not,  on  convic- 
tion ;  however  he  may  be,  at  times,  carried  by  the  stream  of 
politics  over  some  lines,  which  we  deem  to  be  important.  He 
has  a  highly  intellectual  countenance  and  great  powers  of 
mind;  and  is  evidently  the  soul  of  the  present  French  govern- 
ment. I  felt  the  prospect  of  this  interview,  almost  as  weightily 
as  I  did  that  of  the  public  meeting  at  Washington ;  well 
knowing  the  importance  of  the  subject,  and  of  the  consequences 
which  might  arise  from  our  conference.  After  a  little  waiting, 
we  were  introduced  to  the  minister,  and  were  received  with 
real  kindness.  We  sat  down  together,  and  nearly  the  whole 
time  was  occupied  by  the  statement  which  I  was  enabled  to 
make,  I  trust  with  some  degree  of  clearness  and  force,  of  the 
results  of  emancipation  in  our  colonies.  He  is  familiar  with 
English,  so  that  I  had  the  advantage  of  explaining  the  subject 
in  my  own  tongue.  Nothing  could  exceed  his  attention.  We 
attempted  no  more,  his  time  being  up  ;  but  the  deed  was  done  ; 
and  we  parted  with  the  understanding  that  he  would  read  my 
book,  and  that  we  should  renew  our  conversation  next  third 
day,  when  we  expect  to  dine  with  him.  We  found  the  Baroness 
Pelet  at  the  hotel  waiting  our  return,  and  much  did  we  enjoy 
an  hour's  conversation  with  her.  She  is  all  sympathy  with  us 
in  our  labours. 

The  work  of  the  day  being,  through  mercy,  well  over,  -\ve 
went  a  drive  in  the  evening  to  Napoleon's  magnificent 
Triumphal  Arch,  at  the  Barriere  de  l'Etoile,  which  we  as- 
cended ;  and  amply  were  we  repaid  for  our  fatigue,  by  a  very 
delightful  and  explanatory  view  of  Paris  and  its  environs. 
The  fires  being  of  wood,  no  dingy  smoke  confuses  or  obscures 
the  beauties  of  the  metropolis,  Avhich,  as  so  seen,  are  indeed 
almost  unrivalled ;  but  it  was  affecting  to  think  of  its  more 
than  a  million  inhabitants,  so  many  of  whom  are  given  up 
either  to  superstition,  or  to  vice  and  infidelity,  not  to  mention 
nonchalance  and  frivolity. 


XT.  53. 


VISIT  TO  PARIS. 


261 


But  religion  in  its  purer  forms,  even  here,  is  making  decided 
advances,  and  education,  with  the  distribution  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  is  effecting  much  good.  Altogether  the  deportment 
of  the  people  seems  to  me  to  be  less  lightsome  and  wanton 
than  when  I  was  last  here  about  twenty-four  years  ago. 

One  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  men  are  now  at  work  on 
the  absurd  object  of  fortifying  Paris  ;  absurd  in  a  national 
point  of  view,  though  it  is  likely  enough  materially  to  increase 
the  power  of  the  Crown  ;  for,  politically  speaking,  Paris  is 
France,  and  the  lord  of  the  armies  will  henceforth,  we  may 
conclude,  be  the  undisputed  lord  of  Paris.  The  troops 
quartered  in  the  city  alone  amount  to  40,000, — the  standing 
army  of  the  United  States  multiplied  by  six  or  seven.  The 
rage  for  military  glory  is  the  peril  and  curse  of  the  French 
nation,  and  one  is  afraid  to  think  what  may  be  one  day  the 
effect  of  the  bursting  forth  of  the  volcano.  In  the  mean  time 
the  Roman  Catholic  priesthood  is  playing  its  part  with  its  usual 
consummate  policy,  and  is  evidently  both  cementing  and  extend- 
ing its  power.  The  church  plays  into  the  hands  of  the  armed 
power,  and  the  armed  power  into  those  of  the  church. 

Who  shall  say  what  will  be  the  end  of  these  things,  and 
what  the  process  before  the  end  comes  ?  Yet  may  we  not 
entertain  the  sure  hope  that  the  "  stone  cut  out  without 
hands,"  even  the  spiritual  dominion  of  Christ,  will,  in  due 
season,  triumph  over  all,  and  expel  both  superstition  and 
violence  from  the  earth,  which  it  is  destined  to  fill  ? 

FROM  THE  BISHOP  OF  CALCUTTA. 

Bishop's  Palace,  Calcutta,  July  3rd,  1841. 

My  dear  Friend, 

I  perceive  that  you  have  now  returned  from 
your  long  and  useful  tour  in  America  and  the  West  Indies ; 
and  I  cannot  but  express  to  you  the  very  high  satisfaction 
with  which  I  have  just  read  your  Winter  in  the  West  Indies, 
sent  to  me  by  Sir  Fowell  Buxton, — (never  were  civic  honours 
better  conferred,) — whose  efforts,  now  that  Wilberforce  is  no 
more,  seem  to  rival  those  even  of  that  distinguished  person, 
though  in  a  different  way.    The  gentle,  the  persuasive,  the 


262 


FROM  THE  BISHOP  OF  CALCUTTA. 


1841. 


eloquent,  the  fascinating  public  statesman,  the  friend  of  Pitt, 
was  required  to  propose  the  great  question.  Lord  Grenville 
and  Mr.  Fox  were  put  into  office,  I  verily  believe,  to  carry  it. 
Then  Fowell's  energy,  boldness,  practical  habits,  perseverance, 
have  been  raised  up,  to  crown  the  efforts  of  his  predecessors. 
*  *  *  You  may  judge,  therefore,  my  dear  friend,  with  what 
delight  I  read  the  first  proofs  of  the  success  of  the  Emanci- 
pation in  the  West  Indies,  as  respects  every  point,  moral, 
religious,  political,  and  commercial.  The  rise  in  the  value  of 
estates  is  alone  conclusive.  Your  account  of  your  interview 
with  Sir  C.  T.  Metcalfe  was  doubly  interesting  from  my 
intimacy  with  him  for  seven  years  in  India.  *  *  * 

I  am  still  in  tolerable  health  for  one  in  his  64th  year,  and 
am  chiefly  labouring  against  those  Semi-Papists,  the  Oxford 
Tractarians  ;  who  really  seem  a  judicial  infliction,  a  branch  of 
the  Apostacy,  partaking  of  that  strong  delusion  of  which  the 
apostle  speaks.  Things  are  moving  on  here,  though  slowly, 
especially  at  Krishnaghur,  sixty  miles  from  Calcutta.  What 
we  want  is  "  Showers  of  the  Holy  Ghost."    Ezek.  xxxiv,  26. 

Soon  after  his  return  from  Paris,  Joseph  John 
Gurney  believed  himself  called  to  engage  in  a 
much  more  extensive  service  upon  the  continent 
of  Europe. 

"  Having  had  an  opportunity,"  he  remarks,  "  of  endeavour- 
ing to  impress  on  the  slave-holding  government  of  France,  the 
practical  advantages  of  emancipation,  as  proved  by  experience 
in  the  British  West  Indian  Colonies,  I  was  anxious  to  lay  the 
same  evidence  before  two  other  governments  similarly  cir- 
cumstanced, though  not  to  so  great  an  extent ;  Holland, 
holding  about  60,000  slaves  as  I  understand,  chiefly  in  Dutch 
Guiana  ;  and  Denmark,  holding  about  40,000  in  her  West 
India  Islands.  But  this  was  far  from  being  the  exclusive,  or 
even  the  principal  object  which  I  had  in  view.  I  had  long 
entertained  the  belief  that  some  directly  religious  service  on 
the  continent  of  Europe  awaited  me,  and  I  was  comforted  to 


JF.T.  53. 


FURTHER  LABOURS  IN  PROSPECT. 


2G3 


find  that  my  beloved  sister  Elizabeth  Fry  was  under  a  similar 
exercise  of  mind,  and  had  very  much  the  same  places  in 
prospect  as  myself,  in  Holland,  Denmark,  Hanover,  and 
Prussia. 

A  few  days  before  leaving  home,  he  writes  in  his 
Journal :  — 

7th  mo.,  18t7i.  I  do  not  wish  to  forget  that  life  is  short 
and  uncertain.  It  is  an  inexpressible  mercy  to  be  permitted, 
notwithstanding  all  discouragements,  to  repose,  with  some 
degree  of  tranquil  confidence,  on  the  bosom  of  the  Saviour. 
There  may  I  ever  find  an  availing  rest ! 


2G4 


DEPARTURE  FOR  THE  CONTINENT. 


1841. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

1841.    jet.  53—54. 

departure  for  the  continent  j  rotterdam  ;  gouda  ;  the  hague  ) 
visit  to  the  king  and  queen  of  holland )  amsterdam; 
bremen  ;  hamburgh. 

Having  received  full  certificates  of  the  unity  and 
concurrence  of  their  friends,  Joseph  John  Gurney, 
with  his  sister  Elizabeth  Fry,  left  London  for 
Rotterdam,  on  the  31st  of  the  7th  rno.,  1841, 
accompanied  by  his  daughter,  and  their  niece, 
Elizabeth  S.  Gurney. 

The  following  are  extracts  from  his  letters  written 
during  this  journey  :  — 

Rotterdam,  first  day,  Sth  mo..  1st. 

"We  arrived  at  the  beautiful  quay  of  this  city,  amidst  abun- 
dance of  noble  shipping,  at  six  o'clock  this  morning.  I  had 
been  told  that  Rotterdam  was  a  disagreeable  place,  the  hotels 
bad,  and  the  people  uncivil ;  but  we  find  the  contrary  of  these 
things  to  be  true.  We  have  excellent  apartments  at  the  Hotel 
Pays  Bas,  are  kindly  treated,  and  have  enjoyed  a  quiet  walk 
about  this  handsomely  built  and  orderly  town.  The  lofty, 
well-painted  houses ;  the  canals  every  now  and  then  serving  for 
streets ;  the  rows  of  trees  beside  the  river ;  and  the  crowded 
ships,  boats,  &c,  wherever  the  river  or  canal  runs,  all  strike 
the  eye  agreeably.  As  we  passed  along,  we  were  glad  to 
observe  no  infraction  of  the  Sabbath,  the  shops  being 
universally  shut.  I  find  from  our  agreeable  elderly  friend, 
John  S.  Mollet,  of  Amsterdam,  who  is  kindly  come  hither  to 


mt:.  53. 


ROTTERDAM. 


265 


meet  us,  that  the  various  places  for  worship  here,  and  in  other 
Dutch  towns,  arc  well  attended;  and  he  speaks  of  "many 
serious  people"  who  dwell  here.  There  is  no  political  distinc- 
tion among  the  sects;  all  are  tolerated,  and  all,  as  in  America, 
are  on  a  level ;  but  the  Government  pays  the  ministers  of  the 
several  denominations.  The  usual  salary  is  upwards  of 
.£200  per  annum,  which  is  increased  by  the  voluntary  con- 
tributions of  the  flock.  The  Dutch,  however,  have  no  taste 
for  spending  their  money ;  they  are  rich  and  parsimonious,  the 
more  sparing,  perhaps,  in  consequence  of  being  more  severely 
taxed  than  any  nation  in  the  world.  Although  only  two  mil- 
lions and  a  half  in  population,  they  raise  a  revenue,  chiefly 
by  direct  taxation  on  property  and  income,  to  the  amount  of 
six  millions  sterling.  High  qualifications  are  required  for 
electors.  Republicans  as  they  have  been  for  centuries,  they 
have  no  notion  of  a  low  and  generalized  democracy ;  yet  they 
do  not  greatly  admire  having  a  king  bestowed  upon  them — 
inflicted  on  them,  they  would  say.  *  *  * 

In  our  walk  about  the  city,  this  morning,  we  observed,  on 
one  of  the  bridges,  a  statue  of  Erasmus,  somewhat  larger 
than  life.  He  is  standing,  in  bronze,  on  his  pedestal,  clothed 
in  a  long  gOAvn,  and  turning  over  the  leaves  of  some  ancient 
folio.  His  countenance  equals  that  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton, 
under  the  hands  of  Roubillac.  However  wanting  he  was  in 
moral  courage,  Erasmus  was  far  from  being  destitute  of 
enlargement  of  heart,  as  well  as  intellect,  or  of  nobility  of 
character.  On  the  bridge  at  Rotterdam,  he  looks  like  his 
nobler  self,  when  the  veteran  refused  some  high  honour 
offered  to  him  by  Ferdinand  of  Austria;  declaring,  that 
honours  conferred  on  hiin  would  be  but  like  a  burden 
imposed  on  a  falling  horse — sarcina  equo  collabenti  imposita. 
To  complete  my  journal,  I  might  tell  thee  of  the  neat  appear- 
ance of  the  people,  the  starched  caps  of  the  bonnetless 
women,  the  broad  brims  and  long  coats  of  the  little  boys,  and 
the  unwieldy  clattering  wooden  shoes,  which  abound  on 
every  side  :  but  on  these  points  I  need  not  expatiate. 

It  is  a  high  privilege  to  be  the  companion  of  my  beloved 


ROTTERDAM. 


1841. 


sister.  She  lias  a  cheering  and  happy  influence  over  our 
party,  and  over  all  whom  she  approaches.  It  is  curious  and 
instructive  to  observe  the  little  congregations  of  young  and 
old,  which  she  gathers  round  her  on  ship-board  and  else- 
where ;  always  for  some  good  purpose ;  always  with  a  view  to  the 
welfare  of  her  fellow-men,  and  the  glory  of  her  God  and  Saviour. 

Rotterdam,  Sth  mo.,  2nd. 

We  were  favoured  with  a  solemn  and  edifying  meeting  last 
evening,  in  company  with  a  considerable  number  of  pious  and 
well-disposed  people,  who  received  our  gospel  message  with 
kindness.  And  now,  at  the  close  of  another  interesting  day,  I 
sit  down  to  continue  my  Journal.  After  an  early  breakfast  this 
morning,  we  walked  through  many  a  street  and  beside  many  a 
canal,  among  quickly  succeeding  scenes  of  evident  commercial 
thrift,  to  the  "boys'  prison."  There  we  found  about  150  crimi- 
nals, all  under  eighteen  years  of  age ;  a  poor  prison,  in  point  oi 
construction  and  accommodation,  for  the  juvenile  offenders  of 
all  Holland ;  but,  in  point  of  discipline  and  management, 
excellent.  The  prisoners  of  the  first  or  worst  class,  are  kept 
in  silence  :  those  of  the  second  class  may  converse  a  little  ; 
those  of  the  third,  or  best  class,  as  they  please.  We  found 
almost  all  the  boys  in  the  school,  which  is  admirably  con- 
ducted, no  punishment  having  been  given  in  it  for  two  years. 
The  master  exercises  a  powerful  moral  influence,  and  the  lads 
make  great  progress  in  useful  learning.  The  Scriptures  are 
read  to  them  daily ;  and  when  not  in  school,  they  work  as 
carpenters,  shoemakers,  and  tailors,  being  allowed  about  half 
their  earnings.  This  proportion  is  subdivided  into  halves,  one 
of  which  is  reserved  for  them  against  their  leaving  prison,  and 
the  other  is  spent  at  the  Canteen,  a  little  shop  within  the  walls, 
where  various  articles  of  food  and  convenience  are  sold. 

This  last  part  of  the  arrangement  we  could  not  approve,  as 
the  daily  allowance  of  food  is  sufficient ;  and  the  extra 
indulgence  thus  afforded  may  be  one  reason  that  many  of 
them,  after  being  dismissed,  return  to  their  evil  habits,  and 
find  their  way  back  again  to  the  prison.  Another  impedi- 
ment  to   their  improvement,   is   their   sleeping   in  large 


JET.  53. 


GOUDA. 


267 


companies  closely  packed;  for  solitude  by  night  is  an  almost  es- 
sential point  in  prison  discipline.  After  all,  human  devices  for 
reform  arc  in  vain,  unless  God  is  pleased  to  touch  and  change 
the  heart.  This  happily  appears  to  have  been  the  case  with  a 
considerable  proportion  of  these  youths ;  and  thus  their  re- 
formation springs  from  the  Fountain  of  all  good.  We  ad- 
dressed them  in  English,  and  John  Mollet  interpreted  for  us 
into  Dutch. 

This  duty  performed,  we  hired  a  carriage,  and  drove 
twelve  miles  through  the  country,  northward  to  Gouda. 
We  were  much  interested  by  this  little  journey,  which  gave 
us  the  opportunity  of  seeing  Holland,  as  it  truly  is,  —  an 
artificial  country,  redeemed  from  the  sea,  and  preserved  from 
it  by  vast  mounds,  green,  fertile,  flat,  intersected  by  almost 
innumerable  canals.  These  canals  serve  three  purposes ; 
they  are  at  once  the  channels,  roads,  and  fences  of  Holland. 
We  passed  by  a  large  number  of  country  villas,  every  one 
surrounded  by  small  canals,  and  adorned  with  a  flowery 
Dutch  garden,  and  a  summer-house  for  smoking  and  tea- 
drinking,  at  the  edge  of  the  ditch-water,  which  is  generally 
stagnant  and  green  with  vegetable  corruption ; — no  wonder 
that  fevers  and  agues  abound  !  Yet  the  neat  appearance  of 
these  residences,  the  curious  parterres,  the  green  shutters,  &c, 
are  cpuite  attractive  and  agreeable.  The  country  itself  much 
resembles  our  Marshland,  and  low  Lincolnshire ;  justly  is  it 
called  "Waterland;"  for  taking  into  account  the  ponds,  lakes, 
and  rivers,  as  well  as  the  canals  and  ditches,  the  water  is  said 
to  occupy  a  full  half  of  the  Netherlands.  Wind-mills  are 
seen  in  great  profusion,  and  are  used  for  a  variety  of  purposes, 
but  chiefly  for  draining  the  marshes.  The  large  white  water 
lilies,  as  well  as  the  yellow  common  ones,  abound ;  and 
storks  of  a  great  stature  are  often  seen  stalking  over  the 
meadows.  The  natural  soil  of  sand  and  mud  affords  no  solid 
foundation  for  houses,  which  are  built  on  piles  driven  into  the 
earth ;  a  remark  which  applies  to  the  cities  of  Rotterdam  and 
Amsterdam,  as  well  as  to  the  country  districts.  The  indus- 
trious Dutch,  however,  turn  their  mud  into  good  clinkers,  with 
which  their  roads,  in  the  utter  lack  of  stones,  are  neatly  paved. 


2G8 


GOTTDA. 


1841. 


Gouda  is  a  considerable  town,  neatly  built.  Here  there  is 
a  manufactory  of  tobacco-pipes,  -which  employs  G000  people. 
Our  object  was  the  famous  women's  prison  for  all  Holland, 
a  very  inadequate  building,  containing  nearly  400  women 
criminals ;  one  class  for  misdemeanors,  and  the  other  for 
greater  crimes.  The  discipline  and  moral  care  are  admirable ; 
they  are  well  employed,  instructed,  fed,  and  clothed ;  their 
costume  singular  enough.  We  were  joyfully  received  by  two 
ladies  who  visit  the  prison,  after  the  example,  and,  I  believe, 
through  the  advice  formerly  given,  of  my  beloved  sister. 
Our  visit  to  the  institution  was  highly  interesting ;  and  some 
religious  service  occurred,  with  the  help  of  interpreters,  with 
each  class  of  prisoners.  Many  tears  were  shed,  and  we  trust 
some  lasting  effect  may  have  been  produced.  My  sister's 
visit  here  last  year  has  been  productive  of  important  im- 
provements, especially  the  change  of  men  turnkeys,  for 
suitable  female  officers,  "  les  ga?'diennes."  The  criminal 
women,  like  the  boys  at  Rotterdam,  are  paid  part  of  their 
earnings,  and  re-enter  the  world  accustomed  to  habits  of  order 
and  industry,  and  with  money  in  their  pockets.  Yet  many  of 
them  revert  to  crime,  and  return  to  prison ;  such  is  depraved 
human  nature. 

We  returned  home  to  a  late  dinner ;  and  this  evening  have 
been  holding  a  philanthropic  meeting  with  more  than  100 
ladies  and  gentlemen,  including  the  English  ministers  of  the 
Episcopal,  Independent,  and  Scotch  congregations,  and  many 
of  the  Dutch,  who  could  understand  either  English  or  French. 
I  recited  the  story  of  the  West  Indies  to  a  very  attentive 
audience,  after  which  our  dear  sister  read  a  chapter  in  Isaiah, 
and  addressed  the  company  with  much  sweetness.  All  ended 
well ;  books  and  kind  words  were  distributed  in  abundance, 
every  one  seemed  to  get  his  or  her  portion,  and  so  the  day 
ends  in  peace. 

The  Hague,  Sth  mo.,  4th. 

We  left  Rotterdam  yesterday  morning  after  an  early  semi- 
breakfast,  and  drove  "two  hours"  distance,  as  they  say 
here,  to  this  beautiful  city.  We  enjoyed  our  family  reading 
in  the  coach  during  the  first  stage,  our  friend  J.  S.  Mollet 


MT.  54. 


delft;  the  iiague. 


269 


being  with  us.  We  changed  horses  at  the  handsome  old 
town  of  Delft ;  so  well  known  for  its  polished  earthenware. 
There  we  visited  a  large  "church"  in  which  is  to  be  seen  the 
monument  of  William  I.,  the  Prince  of  Orange,  who  was 
assassinated  in  1584,  by  order  of  Philip,  king  of  Spain,  after 
having  delivered  the  Netherlands  from  the  double  yoke  of 
Spain  and  Popery.  We  afterwards  saw,  in  the  Museum  here, 
the  homely  leathern  garments,  and  broad-brimmed  hat,  in 
which  he  was  attired  at  the  moment  when  the  assassin  shot 
him.  I  suppose  he  may  be  reckoned  among  the  best  of  the 
great  warriors  of  the  earth ;  but  he  was  a  warrior  still, 
untaught  in  the  Christian  lesson  of  suffering  wrong  and 
taking  all  consequences.  In  the  same  building  is  the  tomb  of 
Grotius,  whose  vast  learning  and  ability  in  defending  the 
Christian  religion  is  celebrated  upon  it,  in  doggerel  Latin  verse. 
He  was,  I  believe,  born  at  Delft,  and  died  at  Rostock,  in  1645. 
Anna  and  I  enjoyed  our  drive  on  the  outside  seat,  from 
Delft  to  the  Hague ;  six  miles  ;  chiefly  through  a  long  avenue 
of  elms ;  and  we  arrived  in  time  for  a  second  breakfast  at  the 
Hotel  Bellevue,  which  commands  a  pleasing  view  of  the 
king's  deer-park,  and  the  public  walks. 

The  Hague  is  a  very  agreeable-looking  place,  the  streets 
clean  and  handsome,  no  appearance  of  commercial  activity, 
the  prosperity  of  the  town  depending  on  its  being  the  seat 
of  government.  The  king  has  one  palace  in  the  city,  and 
another  near  at  hand  in  the  country.  The  city  contains 
50,000  inhabitants,  who  appear  orderly  enough,  not  to  say 
dull ;  but  we  have  already  become  acquainted  with  several 
interesting  people.  While  my  sister  was  arranging  her  papers, 
the  young  people  and  I  visited  a  large  model  of  Peters- 
burg, which  is  said  to  be  of  extreme  exactness.  The  houses, 
streets,  gardens,  palaces,  &c,  are  well  set  up  in  miniature,  in 
the  proportion  of  an  inch  for  twenty  yards,  I  believe ;  and 
after  some  time  spent  in  examination,  one  seems  to  get  quite 
familiar  with  the  place  itself.  In  the  mean  time,  a  good  many 
persons  had  collected  at  the  hotel ;  the  Groen  Von  Prinsterers ; 
the  widow  of  Baron  Fagel  and  her  daughter ;  Baron  Von 
Capel,  who  had  spent  many  years  in  Java ;  some  warm 


270 


THE  HAGUE. 


1841. 


Friends  to  the  Anti-Slavery  cause,  and  Capadose,  the  con- 
verted Jew,  whose  truly  remarkable  history  is  before  the 
public.  He  is  a  very  interesting  man,  warm-hearted  in  the 
cause  of  Christ ;  his  humility  and  gentleness  are  striking. 
After  much  conversation,  my  sister  read  the  Scriptures  ;  and 
I  afterwards  found  it  to  be  my  duty  to  utter  some  sentences 
in  ministry  not  very  accurately,  I  fear,  as  to  my  French,  but 
I  trust,  under  a  measure  of  that  which  gives  life.  It  was  a 
favour  to  conclude  the  day  with  a  feeling  of  religious 
solemnity. 

Amsterdam,  8th  mo.,  8th. 

After  writing  my  last  letter,  I  sat  down  with  my  sister, 
John  Mollet,  and  a  sub-secretary  of  the  interior,  to  digest 
a  report  to  the  government  respecting  the  prisons,  many 
of  which  my  sister  had  seen  in  the  course  of  her  former 
tour  in  this  country ;  so  that  she  could  now  draw  a  com- 
parison somewhat  favourable  as  it  regards  their  present  con- 
dition. This  done,  we  drove  to  the  palace  of  the  Prince  of 
Orange,  the  heir  apparent,  whose  wife,  a  daughter  of  the 
King  of  Wurtemberg,  had  summoned  us  to  an  audience. 
We  both  addressed  her,  under  serious  feelings,  respecting  her 
important  responsibilities  as  the  probable  future  queen  of  this 
country. 

In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  that  really  devoted  Christian, 
Dr.  Capadose,  the  converted  Jew,  whose  pious  wife  and  lively 
children,  as  well  as  himself,  interested  us  much.  Afterwards 
we  dined  at  Lady  Desbrowe's,  being  met  by  Sir  Alexander 
and  Lady  Malet,  —  the  former,  Secretary  of  Legation,  the 
latter,  step-daughter  to  Lord  Brougham  ;  agreeable  people, 
who  seemed  drawn  to  us  by  a  feeling  of  affection ;  and 
Count  Sanft,  the  Austrian  minister.  Sir  Edward  Desbrowe, 
the  British  minister,  who  had  been  absent  on  a  journey,  re- 
turned home  before  dinner  was  ended.  He  is  a  very  spirited, 
sensible  man,  an  old  diplomatist,  and  much  interested  in  the 
cause  of  education,  freedom,  &c.  It  was  pleasant  to  see  his 
young  children  clinging  round  him  on  his  return.  I  was 
obliged  to  leave  this  agreeable  company,  being  sent  for  by  the 
Prince  of  Orange.    I  drove  to  his  palace,  and  was  soon  intro- 


MT.  54. 


THE  HAGUE. 


271 


duced  to  his  private  study.  He  received  me  standing,  but 
"was  remarkably  kind  and  open  in  his  manner,  probably  about 
twenty-five  years  old.  I  spoke  to  him  on  the  subject  of 
slavery,  and  afterwards  very  freely  on  the  importance  and 
efficacy  of  simple  primitive  Christianity.  I  felt  a  true  Chris- 
tian love  for  him  and  desire  for  his  welfare,  and  have  a  hope 
that  the  interview  may  not  be  entirely  in  vain.  On  my  return 
to  our  ambassador's,  I  found  that  orders  had  been  received  for 
Lady  Desbrowe,  my  sister,  and  myself  to  meet  the  king  and 
queen  at  the  Palais  du  Roi,  the  next  day  at  half-past  one ;  so 
that  now  the  close  exercise  of  mind  which  I  had  felt  with  a 
view  to  this  visit  seemed  likely  at  last  to  have  a  practical  result. 
My  sister  and  I  spent  the  latter  part  of  the  evening  with  our 
friend  Groen  Von  Prinsterer  and  his  wife,  persons  of  distinc- 
tion in  the  world,  but  of  marked  simplicity  and  piety.  We 
were  mentally  refreshed  in  their  company,  and  after  this  very 
full  day  were  glad  indeed  to  retire  to  rest. 

Yesterday  (seventh  day)  formed  a  peculiarly  interesting 
conclusion  to  our  stay  at  the  Hague.  The  two  dear  girls  and 
I  breakfasted  with  a  widowed  lady,  of  the  name  of  Fagel, 
whose  pleasing  manners  and  unaffected  piety  reminded  us  of 
the  Baroness  Pelet,  at  Paris.  She  has  two  daughters  at  home 
with  her,  and  a  son  twelve  years  old,  full  of  life  and  amiability, 
who  is  the  heir  to  the  Fagel  estate,  being  the  only  male  now 
in  that  family,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  in  Holland. 
We  were  favoured  with  a  very  good  family  sitting  after  break- 
fast. The  ladies  speak  English  well.  I  had  to  minister  to  them 
all,  and  to  pray  earnestly  for  them,  especially  for  the  young 
heir ;  and  it  was,  through  mercy,  a  time  of  great  tenderness. 
At  twelve  o'clock,  we  held  a  short  lively  meeting  for  worship  at 
our  hotel.  The  Desbrowes,  Malets,  Groens,  Fagels,  and  many 
other  interesting  people  were  there.  Above  all,  the  L'ord 
condescended  to  show  forth  the  sweetness  of  his  power  and 
presence.  The  truth  was,  I  believe,  plainly  spoken.  Sir  E. 
Desbrowe  said  afterwards  that  it  was  "  everything  that  could 
be  desired."    The  time  was  now  come  for  the  royal  interview. 


272 


INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  KING. 


1841. 


On  our  arrival  at  the  palace,  we  were  ushered  into  a  hand- 
some drawing-room,  where  we  were  kindly  received  by  an 
aide  de  camp  and  two  ladies  of  honour.  After  some  time  of 
waiting,  some  large  folding-doors  opened,  and  the  king  and 
queen  entered  with  the  princess  Sophia,  their  only  daughter, 
aged  eighteen.  The  king,  who  appeared  to  be  verging  towards 
sixty,  is  rather  tall,  thin,  bright-looking,  and  very  gentleman- 
like and  easy  in  his  manners.  The  queen,  grave  but  kind ;  of 
a  majestic  person,  quite  interesting ;  the  young  princess  quiet 
and  pleasing.  Everybody,  as  well  as  themselves,  continued 
standing  during  our  interview,  which  lasted  considerably  more 
than  half  an  hour.  It  was  to  our  feelings  a  time  of  divine 
favour,  and  we  were  both  enabled  to  speak  very  plainly  to 
them.  They  were  evidently  immediately  attracted  to  my 
sister,  whom  the  king  questioned  very  pleasantly  as  to  the 
first  origin  of  her  prison  visiting,  and  as  to  her  family,  &c. 
She  gave  the  history  well,  and  unfolded  the  state  of  the 
prisons  of  Holland  in  a  lucid  manner. 

She  then  mentioned  my  West  Indian  tour ;  on  which  I  gave 
them  my  recital  fully  and  clearly,  yet  as  concisely  as  I 
could,  pressing  upon  him  the  duty  and  safety  of  abolishing 
slavery  in  his  own  dominions.  I  felt  helped  in  the  service,  and 
the  opportunity  of  performing  it  was  a  peculiar  relief  to  my 
feelings.  I  then  gently,  but  pointedly,  attacked  the  vile  prac- 
tice of  the  Dutch  on  the  gold  coast  of  Western  Africa,  (where 
they  have  a  settlement,)  of  enlisting  negro  soldiers,  by  high 
bounty  money,  to  serve  as  troops  in  Java  and  Surinam,  a  prac- 
tice which  entails  the  same  horrible  anterior  steps  in  the  heart 
of  Africa,  as  the  slave  trade  itself.  I  knew  it  was  some- 
what of  a  risk  to  mention  the  subject,  but  I  felt  it  to  be  my 
bounden  duty ;  and  to  my  surprise,  though  our  diplomacy  had 
failed  in  the  matter,  the  king  immediately  gave  way,  and 
declared  his  intention  to  put  an  end  to  the  practice. 

Afterwards  my  sister  spoke  to  the  king  on  the  subject  of 
education,  and  on  the  lamentable  fact,  that  (out  of  a  sort  of 
false  honour  to  the  Roman  Catholics)  the  Bible  is  at  present 


^3T.  54. 


AND  QUEEN  OF  HOLLAND. 


273 


entirely  excluded  from  the  public  schools  of  Holland.  The 
law  of  the  land  itself,  as  the  king  told  us,  excludes  religion 
from  the  schools,  on  the  ground  of  their  being  equally  for  all 
sects  of  Christians,  and  even  Jews.  My  sister  pointed  out 
the  fallacy  of  this  plea,  and  it  was  cheering  to  observe  how 
cordially  he  assented  to  our  doctrine,  that  education,  without 
scriptural  instruction,  was  merely  giving  power  without  a  right 
direction,  and  that  religious  principle  is  the  only  true  founda- 
tion of  virtue.  My  sister  had  then  a  little  private  chat  with 
the  queen  ;  and,  after  a  reciprocal  and  hearty  exchange  of 
blessings,  we  parted ;  the  royal  personages  retiring  through  the 
same  folding-doors,  as  had  given  them  entrance.  We  brought 
with  us  Fowell's  book,  and  the  West  Indies,  for  the  king ;  and 
my  sister's  prison  book,  and  my  Essay  on  Love  to  God,  for  the 
queen.  I  also  presented  to  the  king  an  address  of  the  Anti- 
Slavery  Society.  A  text-book  was  presented  to  the  young- 
princess  ;  and  the  queen,  soon  after  we  had  left  her,  sent  a 
pressing  despatch  for  another  for  herself.  May  she  imbibe 
many  a  precious  truth  from  it!  She  is  the  youngest  sister  of 
the  Emperor  of  Russia,  and  a  member  of  the  Greek  church ; 
evidently  a  person  of  benevolence,  and,  I  think,  serious  feeling. 
On  our  way  back  to  our  hotel,  we  paid  a  farewell  visit  to 
Schimmelpennick,  the  minister  of  the  interior,  through  whom 
we  are  to  present  our  report ;  and  about  three  o'clock  drove 
off  from  the  Hague,  in  safety  and  peace. 

On  our  way  we  spent  an  interesting  hour  at  Leyden.  The 
vacation  prevented  our  seeing  either  the  professors  or  the 
students.  We  visited  Temminck's  wondrous  collection  of  birds, 
and  other  animals  at  the  museum,  and  rambled  over  the 
apartments  of  the  college,  but  were  too  late  to  obtain 
admission  into  the  library.  The  drive  of  eighteen  miles  from 
this  interesting  old  town,  to  the  equally  fine  city  of  Haarlem,  is 
through  pleasant  avenues,  green  meadows,  and  handsome  villas, 
on  either  side.  Anna  and  I  rode  outside,  and  enjoyed  it  much. 
Time  forbade  our  attempting  to  stop  at  Haarlem.  We  drove  on 
in  the  dark  to  Amsterdam,  and  took  up  our  comfortable  quarters 
at  the  Target  Hotel,  at  half-past  ten  at  night. 

Vol.  II.  — 18 


274 


AMSTERDAM. 


1841. 


Amsterdam,  fourth  day  morning,  8th  mo.,  11th,  1841. 

Our  work  in  this  place  seems  now  to  be  terminated,  and 
we  are  about  to  start  for  Bremen,  where  we  hope  to  spend  our 
next  Sabbath,  it  being  a  journey  of  four  days.  We  wish  to 
get  to  Copenhagen  with  the  least  delay  possible.  Amsterdam 
is  a  striking  city  of  200,000  inhabitants.  The  houses  lofty, 
and  some  of  them  very  handsome;  large  canals  running 
through  many  of  the  streets,  which,  when  so  watered,  are 
called  Groets.  The  Hemengroet  is  the  residence  of  the 
aristocracy ;  a  wide  canal  with  trees  on  either  side,  and 
a  long  row  of  handsome,  neatly-painted  houses  behind  each 
row  of  trees.  The  grotesque  steeples  are  numerous  and  good- 
looking  ;  the  gable-ends  of  many  of  the  houses  front  the 
street ;  there  is  a  fine  palace,  for  this  is,  in  fact,  the  capital ; 
and  the  whole  place  has  a  truly  foreign  appearance.  Two 
drawbacks  there  certainly  are ;  an  almost  perpetually  n;cist 
atmosphere,  and  the  offensive  odours  of  the  abounding  stag- 
nant water.  The  people  have,  in  general,  the  appearance  of 
neatness  and  comfort,  and  the  streets  are  crowded. 

Our  Sabbath  passed  off  satisfactorily.  We  sat  down  at  one 
o'clock  in  our  own  meeting-house,  a  neat  little  place  where 
dear  John  S.  Mollet  worships  in  solitude  every  first  day. 
The  meeting  was  attended  by  about  one  hundred  people,  some 
of  whom  came  out  of  mere  curiosity,  and  glided  off  as  soon  as 
they  were  satisfied.  Many  others  were  evidently  gathered 
into  deep  serious  feelings,  and  I  believe  the  ministry  which 
flowed  on  the  occasion  was  attended  with  power.  Some  of  the 
young  people  seemed  much  affected,  and  have  been  frequenting 
our  meetings  since,  which  description,  in  fact,  applies  to  several 
other  persons. 

In  the  afternoon,  Elizabeth,  Anna,  and  I,  ventured  on  a 
quiet  walk  along  some  of  the  "grachts"  and  "straets,"  and 
quite  enjoyed  the  handsome  yet  grotesque  appearance  of  the 
place.  All  the  shops  were  shut,  and  everything  betokened 
the  observance  of  the  Sabbath.  In  the  early  morning,  I  had 
noticed  the  ladies  going  to  their  places  of  worship,  with  neat 
Bibles  in  their  hands     In  the  evening  we  met  at  our  hotel 


MT.  54. 


AMSTERDAM. 


275 


for  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures.  Some  thirty  or  forty  per- 
sons attended.  My  sister  read  the  seventh  of  Luke,  and 
commented  on  it  very  sweetly.  I  afterwards  addressed  the 
company  in  unison  with  her  remarks.  It  was,  I  thought,  a 
hallowed  season. 

On  second  day,  I  was  engaged  in  writing  a  long  letter  to 
the  King,  recapitulating  the  various  points  of  our  conversa- 
tion ;  this  I  despatched  to  the  care  of  our  ambassador,  the 
next  morning.  I  felt  it  a  weighty  undertaking,  but  I  believe 
I  was  enabled  to  execute  the  task  pretty  Avell.  At  noon 
my  sister  and  I  partook  of  a  second  breakfast  with  W.  H. 
Suringar,  a  Christian  philanthropist  of  a  very  interesting 
character,  whose  attention  has  been  most  usefully  directed  to 
the  prisons.  He  is  justly  called  the  Howard  of  Holland.  He 
is  a  man  of  genius,  and  has  written  an  excellent  "handbook" 
for  the  use  of  the  prisoners.  At  three  o'clock  he  and  John 
S.  Mollett,  and  J.  M.'s  pious  agreeable  wife,  (not  a  Friend,) 
united  with  us  in  a  visit  to  the  prison.  The  department 
allotted  to  girl  criminals  for  all  Holland,  is  admirably  con- 
ducted under  the  care  of  visiting  ladies,  set  to  work  by  my 
sister  in  her  last  visit,  and  a  good  matron.  We  had  a  satis- 
factory religious  opportunity  with  them.  The  rest  of  the 
prison  is  chiefly  filled  with  prisoners  for  trial .  It  is  crowded 
with  men  and  women,  the  two  sexes  separate,  otherwise  there 
is  a  total  absence  of  classification,  as  well  as  employment,  and 
very  little  religious  care.  It  is  precisely  such  places  as  these 
that  are  the  hotbeds  of  crime. 

On  my  return  to  our  hotel,  I  held  a  long  and  interesting 
parley  with  a  planter  from  the  Dutch  settlement  of  Surinam 
on  the  north-east  coast  of  South  America ;  and  in  the  evening 
we  had  a  reunion  of  about  100  persons,  consisting  chiefly  of 
merchants  and  men  of  business,  many  of  whom  were  con- 
nected with  the  Dutch  colonies,  and  with  slavery.  I  addressed 
them  for  about  an  hour,  in  order  to  prove  to  them  from  facts 
which  I  had  myself  witnessed,  the  agricultural,  mercantile, 
and  pecuniary  advantages  of  the  abolition  of  slavery.  It  was 
a  thorough  man-of-business  oration,  adapted  to  Dutchmen 
attached  to  their  ledgers,  and  it  is  considered  to  have  had 


276 


JOURNEY  FROM  AMSTERDAM 


l&ji. 


important  effects,  having  been  attentively  listened  to,  and  well 
received.  I  wound  up  with  an  appeal  to  Christian  principle, 
in  which  I  was  admirably  followed  up  by  my  dear  sister. 

Yesterday  was  spent  by  her  under  the  care  of  John 
S.  Mollett,  is  the  inspection  of  the  workhouses,  hospital, 
lunatic  asylum,  and  a  visit  to  the  ladies  who  manage  a  dis- 
trict society  for  the  poor.  The  best  thing  she  saw  was  the 
Jews'  hospital,  which  is  well  conducted.  The  psalms  of  David 
are  read  to  the  patients  three  times  a  day,  a  good  example  for 
Christian  institutions  of  the  same  nature.  I  was  too  much 
occupied  by  finishing  my  letter  to  the  King,  and  some  other 
matters  of  necessary  business,  to  allow  of  my  going  with  her. 
At  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  a  final  meeting  took  place 
in  our  large  saloon  at  the  hotel,  which  was  crowded  with  inter- 
esting people.  It  began  with  an  address  from  my  sister  on 
prisons,  lunatic  asylums,  and  schools.  I  followed  ;  and  soon 
the  blessed  tide  of  divine  influence  rose  in  an  extraordinary 
manner,  and  it  became  a  solemn  favoured  meeting,  in  which 
the  glorious  gospel  was  declared  in  a  measure  of  the  power  of 
an  endless  life.  This  meeting  entirely  cleared  us  of  Amster- 
dam. Many  were  the  books  and  tracts  distributed  on  the 
occasion.  We  parted  from  our  numerous  friends,  who  gene- 
rally understood  English,  in  the  Sowings  of  true  love,  and  left 
the  place  at  nine  o'clock  this  morning  in  health  and  peace. 

Bremen,  Seventh  Jay  night,  Sth  mo.,  14th. 

I  am  truly  thankful  that,  after  a  journey  of  three  days  and 
n  half  across  the  country,  not  altogether  without  difficulty. 
Ave  are  safely  arrived  at  this  singular  and  beautiful  city. 
Our  first  day's  journey  was  in  every  way  agreeable ;  the 
country  from  Amsterdam  to  Deventer  being  through  a  well- 
cultivated  and  pleasant  country,  the  latter  half  being  some- 
what less  flat,  and  much  more  diversified  than  the  lowlands  to 
which  we  had  hitherto  been  accustomed  in  Holland;  the  pro- 
duce of  the  country,  rye  and  potatoes,  besides  hay,  to  which 
may  be  added  tobacco,  which  seemed  as  flourishing  as  in  the 
southern  states  of  America,  but  I  suppose  is  of  an  inferior 
quality.    The  consumption  of  this  fascinating  weed  among  the 


ML  54. 


TO  BREMEN. 


277 


Dutch  is  enormous,  almost  every  Dutchman  having  his  cigar 
or  long  twisted  pipe  frequently  in  hand.  We  passed  by  a 
number  of  pretty  villas,  and  one  of  the  king's  country  palaces, 
and  Anna  and  I  quite  enjoyed  riding  outside  when  the  weather 
permitted.  We  paid  a  very  interesting  visit  in  .the  course  of 
the  day  to  a  family  of  sisters,  named  Iddeking,  living  in  a 
handsome  Dutch  villa  near  the  pretty  old  town  of  Amerspoort. 
There  we  were  entertained  with  a  Dutch  second  breakfast  at 
one  o'clock.  We  were  much  pleased  with  the  genuine  and 
lively  religion  of  the  elder  sister,  who  has  been  one  of  the 
chief  prison  visitors  in  Amsterdam.  She  is  an  invalid,  con- 
fined upstairs,  and  was  greatly  pleased  by  my  sister's  visit. 
It  is  always  an  advantage,  in  travelling  through  a  country,  to 
see  the  people  in  their  own  houses,  and  in  their  own  way  of 
living.  Into  the  way  of  this  advantage,  our  circumstances 
threw  us  almost  daily,  and  I  suppose  in  an  unusual  degree. 
We  arrived  at  Deventer  at  a  late  hour  in  the  evening.  It  is 
an  old  fortified  town  of  about  15,000  inhabitants,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Ysel,  a  wide  river  running  through  green 
meadows.  One  Colonel  Stanley,  under  Queen  Elizabeth,  pre- 
ferring his  religion  to  his  patriotism,  being  a  Roman  Catholic, 
gave  up  the  place  to  the  Spaniards  near  the  close  of  the  16th 
century.  On  fifth  day  our  journey  lay  through  a  dull  heathy 
country,  and  several  poorish  little  towns.  The  most  attractive 
sight,  which  caught  our  attention,  was  the  large  flocks  of 
black  and  white  sheep,  with  the  shepherds  or  shepherdesses 
always  in  attendance.  I  believe  these  flocks  follow  them,  for 
"  they  know  their  voice."  The  Deventer  gingerbread,  which 
is  very  famous,  formed  part  of  our  fare ;  but  I  do  not  think 
any  of  us  were  the  better  for  this  luxury.  Nordhoorne  was  the 
first  town  we  reached  in  Germany.  It  is  in  the  dominions  of  the 
King  of  Hanover,  which  we  continued  for  some  time  to  traverse. 
A  more  unfruitful  or  desolate  kingdom  I  have  never  seen.  We 
dined  in  the  afternoon  at  an  old  town  called  Lingen,  where  my 
sister  had  been  before,  and  was  recognised  by  the  landlord  with 
no  small  expression  of  pleasure  and  kindness.  In  the  evening  we 
pursued  our  track  towards  this  place,  a  route  quite  new  to  all  the 


278 


JOURNEY  FROM  AMSTERDAM 


1841. 


party,  and  we  had  heard  enough  to  frighten  us,  of  the  badness 
of  the  road.  It  was  indeed  an  almost  fearful  sand  that  we 
passed  through  that  evening  for  many  tedious  and  difficult 
miles,  in  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Oldenburg ;  until  we  happily 
arrived  at  Hassburg,  a  pretty  little  town  on  the  banks  of  the 
Hase. 

We  should  have  managed  fairly  enough,  had  not  my  dear 
sister  become  very  poorly  during  the  night;  but  she  got  some 
good  sleep  towards  the  morning,  and  we  pursued  our  journey 
to  the  successive  towns  of  Loningen  and  Cloppenburg ;  poorish 
places,  and  a  poor  country  ;  until  we  arrived  at  a  somewhat 
larger,  but  equally  desolate-looking  place,  still  in  the  Duchy 
of  Oldenburg,  called  Wilderhausen.  In  making  a  detour 
through  a  sandy  country  full  of  holes,  in  order  to  avoid  the 
long-continued  mass  of  new  stones  laid  upon  the  road,  we 
unhappily  broke  the  strongest  iron  fastening  of  one  of  the 
springs  of  our  heavy-laden  carriage ;  so  that  during  most  part 
of  the  day  we  went  on  in  jeopardy,  not  knowing  how  soon  we 
might  be  irretrievably  let  down  in  some  part  of  that  difficult 
country.  All  this  was  rendered  the  less  acceptable  because  of 
my  dear  sister's  evidently  delicate  condition.  However  we 
reached  a  very  poor  inn  at  Wilderhausen  in  safety,  and  were 
relieved  in  the  morning  to  find  our  invalid  somewhat  recruited 
by  a  fair  night.  Here  I  succeeded  in  hiring  a  rough  wagon, 
in  which  we  stowed  our  luggage,  in  order  to  lighten  our 
broken  carriage,  and  in  which,  for  a  similar  purpose,  Anna 
and  I  took  our  seats. 

New  hopes  rise  with  the  morning ;  and  truly  entertaining 
was  our  journey  of  fifteen  miles,  to  a  place  called  Delmenhorst, 
where  we  found  a  capital  breakfast,  in  a  neat  airy  post-house, 
with  sanded  floors.  In  the  course  of  our  drive,  and  during 
the  day  before,  we  frequently  observed  large  boulder-stones  of 
granite  by  the  roadside,  bearing  obvious  marks  of  the  action 
of  water ;  the  country  being  itself  sand,  so  that  these  stones 
must  have  been  driven  thither  from  some  distant  mountain 
by  the  force  of  flood.  Strange  pillars,  and  grotesque  crosses, 
were  also  often  visible  on  the  roadside  ;  and,  in  one  case,  the 


JET.  54, 


TO  BREMEN'. 


270 


vast  boulder  stones  seemed  to  have  been  arranged  in  the  form 
of  a  Druidical  temple,  like  a  miniature  Stonehenge.  The 
country  is  in  parts  Roman  Catholic,  and  in  others,  Lutheran ; 
but  the  Lutherans  have  suffered  the  images  of  our  Saviour,  by 
the  sides  of  the  road  and  elsewhere,  to  remain  unmolested ; 
one  proof,  among  others,  that  they  did  not  carry  out  the 
Reformation  to  its  fulness. 

We  entered  this  very  interesting  town  [Bremen]  at  noon, 
without  any  further  mischief  to  the  carriage;  passed  the  noble 
Weser ;  drove  through  numerous  neat,  white,  narrow  streets, 
with  lofty  grotesque  houses,  their  sculptured  gable-ends  facing 
the  street  on  each  side ;  and  descended  at  the  Lindenhof,  as 
comfortable  a  resting-place,  and  as  commodious  and  cleanly 
an  hotel,  as  can  easily  be  found.  Our  way  had  been  kindly 
prepared  by  a  letter  from  the  Consul,  William  Oestricks, 
whom  we  met  at  Amsterdam ;  and  most  kind  and  agreeable 
was  our  welcome.  I  was  thankful  for  such  a  receptacle  for 
my  dear  sister,  so  applicable  to  her  present  need. 

Hamburg,  8th  mo.,  17th,  1341. 

Remarkably  interesting  and  satisfactory  was  our  visit  at 
Bremen.  Our  Sabbath  there  proved  rather  an  extraordinary 
one.  At  half-past  ten  our  kind  friend,  the  senator  Caesar, 
called  to  conduct  us  to  the  two  remaining  prisons ;  the  first  a 
maison  forte,  or  house  of  correction ;  the  second  a  maison 
oV  arret,  or  place  of  detention  for  prisoners  on  trial.  My  sister 
was  only  just  able  to  undergo  the  exertion,  but  she  was  amply 
repaid ;  for  I  have  seldom  seen  a  greater  effect  produced  on 
criminals  than  by  her  address  to  a  considerable  company  of 
poor  women,  interpreted  by  a  lady  of  high  station  in  the  town, 
a  kindred  spirit  to  herself,  one  of  those  sweet,  refined  Christian 
women  of  whom  we  have  already  seen  several.  We  had  also 
a  good  meeting  with  the  men  prisoners.  In  the  maison  d' arret 
we  found  a  large  number  of  prisoners,  before  their  trial,  in 
solitary  confinement,  —  an  unjust  practice  common  on  the 
Continent.  The  details  of  the  great  principles  of  justice 
and  mercy  are  less  understood  among  foreigners  than  in 
England.     The  excuse  for  this  practice,  is  to  prevent  such 


280 


BREMEN. 


1841. 


communication  between  the  prisoners  as  might  interfere  with 
their  conviction.  In  the  former  of  these  prisons  I  saw  one  of 
those  horrid  cells,  of  which  the  floor,  walls,  and  seat,  are  all 
composed  of  sharp-pointed  angular  bars  of  iron,  so  that  the 
prisoner  is  kept  in  a  perpetual  state  of  unrest,  and  even  of 
torture.  They  assured  me  it  was  never  used;  but  a  few  years 
ago  one  of  our  Minden  Friends,  who  refused  to  serve  in  the 
army,  was  subjected  to  this  barbarous  kind  of  imprisonment. 
It  is  however,  a  great  comfort  to  believe,  that  horrors  of  this 
character  are  very  much  gone  out  of  use. 

In  the  course  of  our  drive  to  see  the  prisons,  we  were  much 
pleased  with  the  public  walks  on  the  banks  of  the  "Weser.  They 
form  avast  pleasure-ground,  of  which  all  the  citizens  of  Bremen 
avail  themselves  as  they  please.  In  connection  with  these 
grounds,  are  the  neat  white  villas  of  the  principal  merchants. 
We  visited  one  of  them,  the  summer  retirement  of  our 
friends  the  Lurmans,  and  a  more  entirely  elegant  retreat  I 
never  saw. 

At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  we  held  our  own  meeting 
with  about  twelve  serious  Germans,  including  Charlier,  who 
was  formerly  with  Friends  of  Stoke  Newington,  and  acted  at 
Bremen  as  interpreter,  with  ability  and  feeling.  It  was  a 
truly  precious  time,  in  which  water  was  drawn  rather 
abundantly,  I  believe,  from  the  wells  of  salvation.  Spiritual 
religion  was  proclaimed  to  a  spiritually-minded  few.  This 
was  also  the  case  in  the  large,  and,  in  prospect,  formidable 
meeting,  which  was  held  that  evening  in  a  spacious  room  at 
the  Museum ;  from  300  to  400  people  present,  I  suppose. 
My  sister  unfolded  her  prison  concerns  with  peculiar  clearness, 
and  was  enabled  to  give  it  a  religious  turn  in  a  very  effective 
manner.  I  also  gave  some  account  of  the  free  negroes  in  the 
"West  Indies,  and  was  afterwards  enabled  to  proclaim  the  great 
truths  of  the  Gospel  with  distinctness;  there  being  the  evident 
feeling  of  divine  power  over  the  meeting.  At  the  close  of  it 
we  were  addressed  in  German  by  the  Pastor  Malet,  in  a 
lively  and  interesting  manner.  Books  were  distributed  in 
abundance,  and  it  would  be  scarcely  possible  for  me  to  describe 
the  flowing  of  love  towards  us,  which  marked  the  expressions 


JET.  54. 


nARBuna. 


281 


and  manners  of  the  people  when  the  meeting  broke  up.  Many 
persons  of  influence,  including  the  Pastors  of  the  town,  were 
there. 

Such  meetings  arc  forbidden  by  law  ;  but  we  were  so  well 
introduced,  that  we  met  with  no  obstruction.  The  place  has 
been  much  distracted ;  the  Rationalists  having  been  waging  a 
polemical  warfare  against  the  more  religious  part  of  the  com- 
munity ;  and  having  nearly  succeeded,  as  we  have  since  been 
told,  in  displacing  three  eminent  evangelical  ministers.  Our 
testimony  on  the  side  of  plain  Christian  truth  seems  to  have 
been  peculiarly  timely  ;  and,  by  a  letter  since  received  from 
one  of  our  friends,  the  effect  has  been  important.  Thus  we 
had  again  to  acknowledge  the  wisdom  and  kindness  of  that 
guiding  hand  which  brought  us  to  Bremen,  whither  wc  had  be- 
fore no  intention  to  go.  It  is  one  of  the  Hanscatic  towns,  united 
with  Hamburg  and  Lubec ;  contains  about  50,000  inhabitants, 
and  is  governed  by  a  senate  and  burgomaster.  The  inhabitants 
seem  happy  and  prosperous.  It  was  pleasant  to  observe  the 
numerous  families  of  the  bourgeois  class,  drinking  tea  out  of 
doors,  in  their  little  gardens,  on  first  day  evening.  The 
commerce  of  the  town  is  thriving ;  and  the  Exchange,  on 
seventh  day,  presented  a  crowded  scene  of  busy  traffickers. 

We  left  Bremen,  with  minds  greatly  relieved,  on  second 
day  morning,  several  of  our  friends  coming  to  the  Lindenhof, 
our  comfortable  hotel,  to  witness  our  departure ;  and  there 
was  quite  a  crowd  at  the  door  to  bid  us  an  affectionate 
German  farewell.  We  were  favoured  with  a  prosperous  jour- 
ney, to  Ilarburg,  on  the  Elbe,  about  sixty  miles  through  the 
Hanoverian  territory,  which  somewhat  improved  upon  us.  I 
observed  patches  of  wheat  and  oats,  as  well  as  fields  of  rye  and 
potatoes ;  and  it  was  amusing  to  watch  the  storks,  and  occa- 
sional large  flocks  of  sheep,  partly  white  ones  and  partly  black. 

We  found  the  little  town  of  Harburg  crowded  ;  it  was  the 
market-day,  and  the  costumes  of  the  people  were  very 
showy ;  the  girls  in  neat  caps,  gilt  or  silvered  all  over. 
There  we  dined,  and  at  half-past  six  took  the  steamer,  for  an 
hour's  voyage  down  the  beautiful  Elbe  to  Hamburg.  The 


282 


HAMBURG. 


1841. 


approach  to  that  city  and  Altona,  which  joins  it,  is  very 
striking ;  and,  as  we  neared  the  pier,  I  could  have  almost  ima- 
gined that  I  was  once  more  about  to  land  from  the  Delaware, 
at  Philadelphia  ;  but  the  numerous  spires  of  Hamburg  did  not  aid 
the  delusion.  Crowds  of  people  in  the  steam-boat  surrounded 
my  sister,  who  had  tracts  to  distribute,  their  eagerness  for  a 
supply  being  extreme  ;  but  we  soon  found  our  stores  exhausted. 

We  were  conveyed  in  our  carriage,  after  leaving  the  boat, 
to  the  Hotel  de  Russie,  and  in  the  evening  received  a  call 
from  Amelia  Sieveking,  an  unmarried  lady  of  a  good  family, 
who  is  devoted  to  the  welfare  of  the  people,  a  most  industrious 
and  effective  philanthropist.  She  is  Christian  instructress  to 
a  number  of  young  ladies,  who  spend  the  morning  with  her ; 
and  she  manages  a  District  Society  for  the  poor.  It  is 
pleasant  to  meet  with  such  people, — sound  and  sober  faith, 
manifested  in  works  of  love  and  mercy.  Her  reputation  is 
far  spread  in  these  parts ;  but  she  seems  a  simple,  humble 
person,  as  well  as  very  sensible. 

Our  way  here  seems  remarkably  opening,  so  that  we  are 
again  furnished  with  evidence  that  the  hand  of  a  good  and 
kind  Providence  is  near  to  guide  and  help.  Yesterday  we 
were  visited  in  the  morning  by  the  Syndic  Sieveking,  minis- 
ter for  Foreign  Affairs  in  this  little  Republic.  The  "  four 
Syndics "  are  the  ministers  of  the  sovereign  body,  which 
consists  of  24  senators  and  400  liverymen.  The  Common- 
wealth, thus  governed,  has  a  mixture  of  good  and  bad  in  its 
constitution.  They  contribute  1500  soldiers  to  the  force, 
ordered  by  the  diet  of  Germany ;  and  for  this  and  other 
expenses  are  taxed  considerably,  the  annual  outgoings  being 
eight  millions  of  marcs  banco,  which  amounts,  as  I  understand, 
to  .£200,000.  Capital  punishment  is  almost  unknown,  it 
being  twenty-five  years  since  an  execution  took  place.  Yet 
we  have  seen  in  the  jails  several  murderers.  These  are 
confined  at  labour  for  long  terms  of  years.  There  is  a  great 
want  of  free  toleration,  no  new  sect  being  allowed  to  hold 
meetings  for  worship  in  the  place.  The  English  Baptists  who 
did  so,  some  time  since,  were  for  a  time  much  disturbed  and 


^?t.  54. 


HAMBURG. 


283 


persecuted.  Now  they  hold  their  meetings  in  private  houses, 
and  consider  their  cause  to  be  prospering. 

The  Syndic  Sieveking  is  a  first-rate  man,  and  kindly  un- 
dertakes to  arrange  our  proceedings.  We  were  visited 
yesterday  by  the  Senator  Hudtwalker,  who  is  a  man  of  piety 
and  great  influence.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  on  the  once 
persecuted  Baptists,  who  have  an  excellent  shop  for  tracts, 
Bibles,  &c.  We  are  to  receive  them  for  a  private  interview  at 
our  hotel  this  evening,  as  we  find  their  brethren  are  still 
persecuted  in  Denmark,  whither  we  are  next  going.  After- 
wards we  drove  into  the  country,  along  the  delightful  banks 
of  the  Elbe,  and  called  on  the  Hanoverian  Consul,  Ilanbury, 
to  whom  we  had  a  letter,  at  his  tasteful  country-seat  at 
Flotbeck.  In  the  evening  the  Syndic  Sieveking,  and  his 
cousin,  the  philanthropist,  spent  an  agreeable  lively  time 
with  us,  and  I  trust  we  had  the  true  feeling  of  religious 
unity  with  them. 

To-day  we  have  been  fulty  engaged  for  some  hours  in 
visiting  the  prisons,  all  of  which  evince  care  and  kindness, 
but  there  are  many  defects.  Many  of  the  poor  fellows  are 
heavily  chained.  We  shall,  I  believe,  present  our  report  to 
the  Government ;  I  hope  not  in  vain.  Some  of  the  religious 
opportunities  with  the  prisoners  were  truly  affecting.  We 
have  engagements  appointed  for  the  rest  of  the  day ;  also  for 
fifth  and  sixth  days,  and  two  meetings  ;  and  on  seventh  day 
we  intend  going  to  Kiel,  in  order  to  take  the  steam-boat  for 
Copenhagen. 

In  allusion  to  the  remaining  three  days  spent  at 
Hamburg,  he  says:  — 

It  was  a  memorable  time,  during  which  the  hearts  of  many 
were  remarkably  opened  towards  us,  and  towards  that  cause 
of  truth  and  righteousness,  which  we  were  earnestly  desirous, 
however  feebly,  to  promote.  We  had  a  large  company  one 
evening  at  our  hotel,  among  whom  was  the  Syndic  Sieveking, 


284 


HAMBURG. 


1841. 


and  many  others,  who  appeared  abundantly  willing  to  listen 
to  any  suggestions  which  we  could  offer  of  a  philanthropic 
nature.  A  morning  was  spent  in  an  interesting  visit  to  the 
Rauhr  Haus,  an  institution,  in  the  country,  a  few  miles  from 
Hamburg,  chiefly  under  the  care  of  the  Syndic,  for  the 
reception  of  young  men  convicted  of  crime,  or  otherwise 
marked  as  disorderly  characters.  Here,  without  the  scourge, 
or  the  fetter,  or  even  the  lock,  I  believe,  they  are  boarded  and 
lodged  in  several  distinct  families,  under  a  kind  of  parental 
superintendence,  and  are  taught  a  variety  of  useful  handicraft 
arts.  They  are  carefully  instructed  and  trained,  under  the 
authority  of  law,  to  regular  moral  and  religious  habits. 
Hymns  are  a  frequent  devotional  exercise  with  them,  if 
exercise  it  may  be  called ;  for  experience  proves  that  it  is  easy 
thus  to  excite  and  arrange  a  service  of  the  lip,  while  the 
heart  is  far  estranged  from  its  Maker.  Most  of  the  care- 
takers of  this  institution  have  been  led  into  the  service  as 
volunteers,  by  a  sense  of  duty  and  the  influence  of  Christian 
love.  Here,  as  I  apprehend,  is  the  great  secret  of  that  con- 
siderable measure  of  success,  in  the  way  of  reformation,  with 
which  the  effort  has  been  blessed. 

After  a  full  inspection  of  the  Rauhr  Haus,  we  met  a  large 
company  at  the  neighbouring  villa  of  the  excellent  Syndic,  who 
is  a  man  remarkably  without  prejudice,  largely  informed,  and, 
on  Christian  grounds,  a  citizen  of  the  world.  In  the  evening, 
we  found  a  crowded  assembly  at  the  house  of  the  truly 
Christian  Senator,  Hudtwalker,  when,  at  Sieveking's  request, 
I  related  in  English,  without  interpretation,  some  of  the 
remarkable  circumstances  in  the  life  of  Wilberforce.  After- 
wards, my  beloved  sister  addressed  them,  with  the  admirable 
accompanying  interpretation  of  Amelia  Sieveking,  (a  woman, 
like  herself,  devoted  to  the  welfare  of  mankind,)  on  the  subject 
of  religious  toleration  and  liberty.  This  is  a  sore  subject  at 
Hamburg ;  for  the  little  republic,  the  pattern  of  freedom,  has 
been  fixing  its  tyrant  fangs,  by  way  of  cruel  restraint  at  least, 
into  the  little  Baptist  body.  Never  did  I  hear  a  subject  more 
ably  or  more  boldly  handled,  and  yet  with  that  tact,  gentle- 


JET.  54. 


HAMBURG. 


285 


ness  and  grace,  which  utterly  forbad  the  kindling  of  any 
opposing  passion.  The  impression  made  was  evidently  great. 
We  afterwards  presented  a  written  address  on  this  and  other 
practical  subjects  to  the  local  Government ;  and  left  the  city 
on  seventh  day  morning,  after  having  been  favoured  to  find, 
or  make,  many  friends  in  it. 


28G 


VOYAGE. 


1841. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 
1841.    jet.  54. 

progress  to  copenhagen  j  engagements  there;  visit  to  the 

KING  AND  QUEEN  OF  DENMARK  ;  VISIT  TO  FRIENDS  AT  PYRMONT 
AND  MINDEN  J  HANOVER  J  BERLIN  ;  JOURNEY  INTO  SILESIA  ;  VISIT 
TO  THE  KING  OF  PRUSSIA  J  RETURN  HOME. 

Copenhagen,  8th  mo.,  23rd. 

It  is  strange  to  be  at  last  at  this  place,  which  I  have 
been  so  long  intending  to  visit !  After  leaving  Hamburg, 
with  all  its  rapid  interests  and  engagements,  it  was  a  rest 
and  refreshment  to  travel  quickly  along  an  excellent  mac- 
adamized road,  through  the  pleasing,  cultivated  country  of 
Holstein,  to  Kiel,  a  thriving  town  on  the  sea-coast.  We 
reached  that  place  about  three  o'clock,  and  called  on  Pastor 
Harms,  a  pious  Lutheran  minister,  who  could  not  speak 
a  word  of  French  or  English,  but  whose  spirit,  Christian 
expression  of  countenance,  and  warm  salutations  in  German, 
truly  refreshed  us.  At  seven  o'clock  we  took  our  places  in 
the  "Christian  VIII,"  an  admirable  steam-boat,  built  at 
Glasgow.  The  weather  had  been  very  fine,  but  exceedingly 
hot  all  the  day ;  and  no  sooner  had  our  voyage  begun,  than 
the  sky  became  overcast,  and  a  violent  thunder-storm,  with 
hail,  &c,  followed.  After  a  time,  however,  the  sky  cleared, 
and  we  had  a  fine  night,  smooth  sea,  and  prosperous,  though 
somewhat  fatiguing,  voyage.  We  had  distant  views,  as  we 
proceeded,  of  Laaland,  Zealand,  and  Sweden ;  and  passed 
close  by  the  headlands  of  Moen,  exceedingly  beautiful ; 
chalk  cliffs,  400  feet  high,  finely  broken  and  crowned  with 
beech  woods.    It  was  a  lovely  scene,  something  like  the 


JET.  54. 


TO  COPENHAGEN'. 


287 


coasts  of  Hayti.  The  approach  to  Copenhagen  is  also  very 
striking ;  and  pleased  enough  were  we  to  arrive  there  about 
one  o'clock,  after  a  voyage  of  only  eighteen  hours.  We  were 
met  on  our  arrival  by  Peter  Browne,  the  British  Secretary  of 
Legation,  a  very  agreeable  Christian  gentleman,  from  Ireland  ; 
who  informed  us  that  the  queen  had  provided  apartments  for 
us  at  the  Hotel  Royal,  considering  us  as  her  guests.  She 
kindly  intended  to  pay  all  our  expenses,  but  we  thought  it 
best  politely  to  claim  our  independence,  and  to  pay  our  own 
bill.  Peter  Browne  and  his  wife,  and  Roerdam,  an  interesting 
young  pastor,  sent  to  us  by  the  queen,  spent  the  evening  with 
us,  and  we  had  a  comfortable  reading  and  religious  opportunity 
at  the  conclusion  of  our  day.  P.  Browne  was  obliged  to 
leave  us  for  Sweden  the  next  day,  after  introducing  me  to 
George  Ryan,  a  liberal  slave-holder,  of  Santa  Cruz,  (willing 
to  emancipate,)  and  to  Sir  Henry  W.  W.  Wynn,  the  British 
Minister  Plenipotentiary. 

Peter  Browne's  wife,  who  is  a  decidedly  religious  person, 
and  truly  kind  to  us,  then  took  my  sister  and  me  to  the 
queen,  at  her  private  palace  in  town,  whither  she  had  come 
ten  miles  from  her  country  i-esidence  on  purpose  to  receive  us. 
We  found  her  with  two  of  her  ladies  and  RafFord,  a  French 
reforme  paste ur,  who  is  her  almoner.  I  have  seldom 
seen  a  more  pleasing  woman — forty-five  years  of  age,  digni- 
fied in  her  appearance,  but  at  the  same  time,  kind  and 
warm-hearted.  It  seemed  a  real  delight  to  her  to  see  my 
sister  again.  We  explained  the  objects  of  our  mission,  and 
arranged  our  plan  of  visiting  the  prisons.  She  took  a  lively 
interest  in  the  whole  affair.  When  this  business  was  gone 
through,  she  conducted  us,  in  two  of  the  royal  carriages,  to 
her  infant  school,  my  sister  and  one  of  the  ladies  accompany- 
ing the  queen,  whilst  Rafibrd  and  I  followed  in  the  second 
carriage.  It  was  very  interesting  to  sec  the  queen  with  her 
multitude  of  poor  infants,  questioning  them  out  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, &c. 

On  third  day  our  prison-visiting  commenced.  Accompanied 
by  our  friend  Katherine  Browne,  Von  Usten,  a  leading  man 
of  the  police,  and  Federsen,  a  Government  Inspector,  who 


288 


COPENHAGEN. 


1841. 


also  proved  one  of  our  best  friends,  we  proceeded  to  the  Dom 
Haw,  or  police  prison,  chiefly  for  untried  prisoners.  It  was  a 
long  task  to  go  through  it,  especially  as  it  abounded  in  defects. 
That  of  religious  instruction,  bibles,  &c,  is  very  grievous;  and 
we  were  little  pleased  by  observing  a  horrid  dungeon,  and 
some  tremondous  whips. 

We  were  aware'  that  Peter  and  Adolph  Munster,  two 
Baptist  ministers,  were  confined  in  the  better  division  of  this 
prison,  (for  it  consists  of  two  distinct  parts,)  for  their  infraction 
of  the  rules  of  the  state  religion.  Peter  had  already  been 
there  nine  months,  Adolph  for  a  shorter  period.  It  was  a 
subject  which  had  previously  deeply  interested  us,  there  being 
no  toleration  of  sects  in  Denmark,  and  we  hoped  that  our 
seeing  them,  as  a  matter  of  course,  in  our  prison  visit,  would 
open  the  door  for  our  service  in  the  cause  of  religious  liberty. 
We  found  them,  each  alone,  in  pretty  comfortable  apartments, 
and  were  greatly  interested  and  pleased  by  them.  They 
had  all  the  appearance  of  sensible  and  pious  men,  the  elder 
brother,  Peter,  a  very  superior  person.  We  managed  to  con- 
verse a  little  in  German.  After  a  lunch  at  the  hotel,  we 
again  set  off  for  the  Stock-haus,  or  place  of  slaves,  where 
are  the  criminals,  (all  men,)  who  are  condemned  to  hard 
labour  for  many  years  ;  a  large  number  for  life.  They  go 
out  chained  into  the  streets  to  work.  They  are  under  the 
care  of  a  kind  captain  of  the  army,  who  willingly  summoned 
them  from  their  work  to  hear  our  addresses,  which  were 
interpreted  for  us  by  our  friend,  Julius  Schiested,  a  gentleman 
living  near  Copenhagen,  who  has  acted  as  our  faithful  friend 
in  that  important  capacity  ever  since  our  work  there  began  ; 
and  who  is  now  accompanying  us  to  Lubec.  They  were  also 
addressed  by  the  celebrated  pastor,  Grundtwig,  a  truly 
spiritual  man,  who  seems  to  depend  on  a  divine  influence  in 
his  preaching.  It  was  evident  to  us  that  the  unction  accom- 
panied his  words,  though  we  could  not  understand  them. 
Thomas  Shillitoe's  meeting  in  this  prison,  and  visit  to  the 
Court,  seem  to  have  left  a  lively  impression. 

On  fourth  day  we  spent  many  hours  in  examining  the  Zucht- 
haus,  or  House  of  Correction,  a  vast  prison,  ill  built,  and 


JET.  54. 


VISIT  TO  THE  KING. 


289 


old,  containing  600  or  700  criminals ;  200  women.  Many  of 
the  religious  opportunities  were  highly  interesting  and  affect- 
ing, especially  with  the  latter. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  morning,  we  drove  to  the  citadel, 
where  we  found  about  fifty  prisoners,  for  long  terms ;  a  sad 
abode  indeed,  with  no  counteracting  advantage.  They  looked 
pale  and  unhealthy,  but  received  our  addresses  with  attention 
and  apparent  gratitude.  *  *  * 

Fifth  day  was  appointed  for  our  visit  to  the  king  and  queen 
at  Sorgenfri,  their  pretty  country  residence.  It  was  to  me 
a  weighty  affair ;  indeed  to  us  both,  as  we  had  very 
important  communications  to  make.  Before  we  left  Copen- 
hagen, I  paid  a  private  visit  to  the  prison,  to  Peter 
Munster.  I  was  anxious,  before  I  saw  the  king,  to  know 
exactly  his  state  of  mind,  and  to  what  point  he  could  con- 
scientiously yield.  I  found  him  remarkably  moderate  and 
satisfactory.  After  a  drive  of  ten  miles,  we  arrived  at  the 
palace.  The  queen  was  ready  to  receive  us,  and  gave  us  a 
hearty  welcome.  We  came,  by  agreement,  half  an  hour 
before  the  dinner,  which  was  fixed  at  four  o'clock,  in  order  to 
see  the  gardens.  The  queen  walked  out  with  us,  but  without 
losing  her  dignity,  arm  in  arm  with  my  sister.  The  grounds, 
which  are  beautifully  diversified  with  hill,  dale,  wood,  and 
water,  are  open  to  the  public,  among  whom  she  was  constantly 
met  with  warm  tokens  of  love  and  respect.  She  took  us  at 
last  into  her  private  garden,  and  we  sat  together  in  her  arbour  ; 
the  conversation  very  interesting.  Truly  did  she  excite  our 
affectionate  and  lively  interest  in  her  welfare. 

A  messenger  soon  arrived  to  inform  us  that  the  king 
(Christian  VIII.)  was  in  the  drawing-room.  Thither  we 
repaired,  and  were  received  by  him  with  a  kind  welcome 
and  a  friendly  shake  by  the  hands.  He  is  a  handsome, 
sensible-looking  man,  with  a  benevolent  smile,  the  thorough 
gentleman  in  his  manners;  about  my  own  age,  or  perhaps 
rather  older.  Around  us  were  a  company  of  clergymen  in 
their  gowns,  officers  of  the  household,  ladies  of  honour,  &c. 
The  dinner  passed  off  very  agreeably.  My  sister  sat  between 
the  king  and  queen,  and  we  all  found  ourselves  in  good  company. 

Vol.  II.  — 19 


290 


SORGENFRI. 


1841. 


After  dinner  my  sister  and  I  accompanied  the  king  and 
queen  into  a  balcony,  fronting  the  pleasure-grounds ;  my 
sister  then  gave  the  king  an  account  of  his  prisons,  and 
endeavoured  to  infuse  her  views  of  a  just  and  reformatory 
prison  discipline.  I  interpreted  in  French,  when  necessary ; 
the  king  talking  no  English.  Before  she  quite  finished,  the 
terrace,  immediately  below  the  balcony,  was  filled  by  a  large 
company  of  orphans  from  the  asylum  in  Copenhagen,  having 
been  conveyed  to  Sorgenfri  in  twenty-five  carts,  to  enjoy  a 
holiday  and  meet  "Madame  Fry."  Below  the  terrace  spreads 
a  green  lawn,  on  which  the  public  was  assembled  to  witness 
the  spectacle.  The  weather  was  delightful ;  and  the  scene 
uncommonly  interesting.  The  orphans  sung  the  usual 
national  songs  in  honour  of  the  king  and  queen,  who  both 
behaved  most  kindly  to  them.  A  sudden  shower  occur- 
ring, the  king  commanded  them  all  to  be  brought  into  the 
saloon,  when  they  were  addressed  by  my  sister,  interpreted 
for  by  Prince  Bentheim,  who  declared,  in  the  midst  of  his 
interpretation,  that  her  speaking  was  "  un  don  de  Dim;' — ■ 
not  far  from  the  truth,  I  believe. 

During  the  whole  of  this  remarkable  scene,  I  had  some 
anxiety  lest  I  should  lose  the  opportunity  of  speaking  to 
the  king  about  the  West  Indies,  which  I  had  so  much  and 
so  long  desired.  But  he  did  not  forget  business,  and  no 
sooner  were  the  orphans  withdrawn,  than  he  took  me  into  the 
queen's  boudoir ;  and  there  he  and  I  were  shut  up  alone 
together  for  an  hour  and  upwards.  Most  interesting  to  my- 
self was  our  conversation,  in  which  he  took  a  sensible  and 
earnest  part,  candidly  stating  his  objections,  and  putting  his 
finger  on  what  he  deemed  weak  points.  1  was  enabled  to 
speak  French  to  him  with  facility,  and  gave  him  a  full  recital 
of  what  I  had  seen,  both  in  the  British  and  Danish  West 
Indies,  clearly  explaining  to  him  the  whole  of  my  views  and 
Avishes  respecting  the  latter.  The  queen  and  my  sister  then 
came  in  ;  and  the  latter  now  spoke  to  him  on  our  last  point — 
the  want  of  religious  toleration  in  his  dominions,  and  the 
persecution  of  the  Baptists.  *  *  In  conclusion  he  requested  us 
to  come  again  on  the  following  "Sunday"  to  dine  with  him. 


MT.  54. 


COPENHAGEN. 


291 


and  bring  our  proposals  in  writing ;  but  the  queen  excused 
us,  telling  him  that  we  were  to  hold  a  meeting  that  even- 
ing at  our  hotel.  It  was  at  last  fixed  that  we  should  come  to 
him  on  that  day,  about  noon,  to  which  we  could  not  feel  the 
least  objection,  as  the  object  was  only  to  do  good.  After 
having  thus  fully  relieved  our  minds,  we  took  tea  with  them, 
and  accompanied  our  friend  Katherine  Browne  to  her  house 
in  the  country  to  lodge.  In  that  sweet  place  of  large  trees, 
and  entire  quietness,  close  by  the  sea,  called  Roligted,  mean- 
ing peace,  we  ended  the  day  in  the  same ;  and  the  next 
morning  returned  to  Copenhagen.  There  close  business 
awaited  us :  I  had  to  write  out  the  whole  of  our  prison  speech, 
and  of  my  Anti-Slavery  views,  for  the  king  ;  two  long  and 
carefully-digested  reports,  which  Schiested  translated  for  me 
into  Danish.  This  occupied  most  of  sixth  and  seventh  days 
but  we  were  favoured  to  accomplish  it  well. 

On  sixth  day  evening  several  ladies  and  gentlemen  came  to 
us,  and  we  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Prison  Discipline  Society 
for  Denmark.  On  seventh  day  evening  we  had  a  reunion  of 
nearly  200  people  of  the  elite  of  Danish  society ;  the  large 
assembly-room  at  the  hotel  being  filled.  My  sister  spoke  well 
on  prisons,  being  interpreted  for  by  Schiested,  and  I  gave 
them  the  West  Indian  story.  Nothing  could  exceed  the 
interest  and  love  of  the  people.  First  day  was  truly 
memorable.  A  precious  meeting  with  the  Baptist  flock,  at 
nine  in  the  morning.  This  done,  we  again  drove  to  Sorgenfri, 
and  enjoyed  a  satisfactory  interview  with  the  king  and  queen. 
We  were  alone  with  them  for  nearly  two  hours,  and  Avhile  the 
king  looked  at  the  Danish  copies,  we  read  to  him  our  respective 
reports  in  English.  Thus  the  whole  of  our  subjects,  including 
toleration,  were  completely  put  into  his  mind.  It  was  a  very 
business-like  interview,  but  ended  in  some  sweet  religious 
intercourse.  I  spoke  fully  on  the  necessity  of  their  supporting 
simple,  sound  Christianity,  in  the  midst  of  the  rationalism 
of  priests  and  people  with  which  they  are  surrounded. 

We  next  called  on  the  Queen  Dowager,  at  Fredericksburg. 
She  is  seventy-four,  an  afflicted  widow,  of  a  pleasing  person, 


292 


PYRMOXT. 


1841. 


and  reminded  us  of  our  late  dear  aunt,  Jane  Gurney.  She 
was  greatly  affected  by  the  interview.  In  the  evening  we  had 
.a  good  Friends'  meeting  at  the  hotel,  attended  by  many  pious 
people,  chiefly  of  the  upper  class ;  it  was  a  blessed  ending  of 
the  day.  I  cannot  add  more ;  suffice  it  to  say,  that  we  are 
now  safely  at  Lubeck. 

Proceeding  from  Lubeck,  by  way  of  Hanover, 
they  came  to  Pyrmont,  where  there  is  a  small  body 
of  persons  professing  the  principles  of  Friends. 

Pyrmont,  9th  mo.,  5th,  1841. 

*  *  *  We  arrived  [here]  at  nine  o'clock  [yesterday 
evening]  and  were  warmly  welcomed  at  the  "  Staat  Bremen ;" 
with  the  inmates  of  which  my  sister  and  our  niece  were  already 
familiar.  The  people  seemed  delighted  at  their  return.  Our 
friend,  August  Mundhenck,  met  us ;  and  we  arranged  our 
meetings  with  him  for  the  next  day.  He  is  an  interesting, 
religious  young  man,  prospering  in  business,  but  I  hope 
bound  to  a  better  cause ;  to  us  a  great  helper  as  an  in- 
terpreter, as  he  speaks  English  well.  We  attended  the  usual 
meeting  at  ten  o'clock ;  about  thirty  Friends,  and  perhaps 
twice  the  number  of  others.  My  sister  spoke  first,  explaining 
our  manner  of  worship  ;  after  which  I  was  much  engaged  in 
preaching  the  everlasting  gospel,  Mundhenck  interpreting  for 
me  sentence  by  sentence.  In  the  afternoon,  the  Friends  held 
their  two  months'  meeting.  We  were  very  glad  of  the  oppor- 
tunity of  attending  it,  singular  as  it  was,  to  have  all  the  pro- 
ceedings in  German.  I  thought  the  business  well  conducted ; 
men  and  women  sitting  together.  When  it  was  concluded, 
I  spoke,  and  my  sister  followed.  I  afterwards  prayed.  The 
little  flock  seemed  much  comforted,  and  their  tears  flowed 
abundantly.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  further  meeting  at  the 
hotel.  I  was  much  engaged  in  ministry,  as  was  my  sister, 
and  the  meeting  again  ended  in  prayer.  It  was  a  blessed 
time ;  the  Lord's  power  being,  as  we  believe,  over  all.  Thus 
we  continue  to  have  abundant  cause  for  thankfulness ;  and 


MT.  54. 


PYRMOXT. 


293 


ccvtainlv  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  be  once  more  with  Friends. 
I  feel  very  quiet;  my  mind  not  high,  but  unruffled;  and,  after 
seme  little  perplexity,  our  path  for  the  remainder  of  the 
present  month  seems  opening  before  us  with  a  good  degree  of 
clearness.  We  expect  to  get  through  our  visit  to  the  dear 
Friends  here  by  to-morrow  evening :  and  to  effect  a  similar 
object  at  Minden,  on  third  and  fourth  days,  so  as  to  return  to 
Hanover  on  fourth  day  night.  It  is  our  desire  to  be  preserved 
from  going  out  of  the  way  which  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  cast 
up  before  us;  and  in  no  degree  to  do  "our  own  pleasure," 
except  when  it  falls  in  with  his ;  but  I  never  felt  more  entirely 
unworthy,  except  for  Christ's  sake,  or  more  entirely  unfit, 
except  through  the  direct  influence  of  the  Spirit,  for  the  least 
participation  in  the  work  and  service  of  the  Lord.  It  is  a 
great  satisfaction  to  me  to  have  this  opportunity  of  facilitating 
the  course  of  my  beloved  sister,  as  from  place  to  place  she  has 
been  eminently  qualified  for  her  work ;  and  many,  very  many, 
are  they  who  rise  up  round  about  her,  and  call  her  blessed  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Hanover,  Fifth  day,  9th  wo.,  9th. 

My  last  journal  was  despatched  from  Pyrmont  on  second 
day,  bringing  me  to  the  peaceful  dawn  of  that  morning,  after  a 
good  public  meeting  the  evening  before.  August  Mundhenck 
joined  us  after  breakfast,  and  then  accompanied  my  sister  and 
me  to  the  three  families  of  Friends  residing  in  the  town,  two 
of  them  widows  with  daughters,  the  other  a  widower  with  a 
daughter  and  three  grown-up  sons.  We  also  called  on  Dr. 
Manky,  who  is  a  person  much  interested  in  natural  history, 
and  very  kind  to  the  little  flock  of  Friends.  These  visits  were 
very  pleasant ;  and  I  believe  "the  word  preached"  was  applicable 
to  the  condition  of  the  parties.  This  duty  performed,  we  drove 
to  Friedcnsthal,  or  the  valley  of  peace,  one  mile  and  a  half 
from  the  town,  a  lovely  place,  where  reside  John  Seebohm, 
(Benjamin  Seebohm's  brother,)  and  his  large  family  ;  the  late 
Louis  Seebohm's  widow  and  her  daughter,  and  August  Mund- 
henck and  his  little  girl ;  separate  houses,  but  one  community, 


294 


PYRMONT  ;  MINDEN. 


1841. 


connected  with  a  large  establishment  in  the  wool  trade.  At 
the  distance  of  half  a  mile  is  the  village  of  Lowensen,  where 
the  Parset  family,  and  the  widow  Tellgemann  and  her  daughter 
live.  The  families  mentioned  compose  the  whole  of  the  little 
society;  certainly  a  very  pleasing  and  interesting  company. 
We  dined  at  half-past  one,  at  John  Seebohm's,  the  whole 
family  circle  being  assembled.  It  was  a  very  pleasant  occasion, 
and  was  concluded  by  a  precious  time  of  religious  communi- 
cation. [In  the  evening]  I  joined  my  sister  and  our  faithful 
interpreter,  Mundhenck,  in  a  visit  to  the  two  families  at  Low- 
ensen ;  after  which,  we  met  a  large  assembly  of  the  work- 
people of  the  factory,  and  others,  at  Friedensthal.  It  was  a 
good  meeting,  in  which  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  its  prac- 
tical application,  were  plainly  set  forth.  We  returned  to 
Pyrmont,  after  an  affectionate  and  touching  leave-taking,  late 
at  night;  and  about  eight  o'clock  the  next  morning,  third  day 
the  8th,  set  off,  with  Mundhenck  for  our  guide,  for  Minden. 

On  our  way  we  visited  one  of  the  great  prisons  of  the  State 
of  Hanover,  at  Hameln,  a  town  which  during  the  French  war 
Avas  laid  waste  by  Napoleon.  My  sister  had  seen  it  last  year, 
when  she  found  the  prisoners,  even  when  at  work,  heavily 
loaded  with  irons.  She  had  represented  the  case  to  the 
Government ;  and  the  late  queen,  who  died  in  the  summer, 
particularly  requested,  during  her  illness,  that  all  my  sister's 
suggestions  might  be  attended  to.  The  happy  consequence 
was  the  removal  of  all  the  chains,  by  which  both  the  comforts 
and  conduct  of  the  prisoners  have  been  much  improved.  It 
was  interesting  to  observe  the  warm  and  joyful  welcome  which 
my  sister  met  with  in  this  prison,  where  she  was  already 
known,  both  by  the  prisoners  and  their  keepers,  and  even  by 
the  old  soldiers  on  guard. 

On  our  way  from  Hameln  to  Minden,  we  passed  through 
the  town  of  Biickeburg,  beautifully  situated  in  the  rich 
valley  of  the  Weser,  surrounded  by  lofty  wooded  hills, 
descending  precipitously  on  one  side ;  the  range  assuming,  in 
consequence,  the  appearance  of  a  stair-case,  laid  horizontally 
on  the  earth.    This  is  the  capital  of  the  small  independent 


JET.  54. 


VISITS  TO  FRIENDS. 


295 


principality  of  Lippe-Sehaumbcrg.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
district  were  flocking  to  the  town,  for  it  was  market-day.  I 
never  saw  so  original  a  costume ;  the  women  in  fine  reds,  with 
gay  gilded  caps  descending  in  a  point  over  the  forehead,  and 
large  necklaces  of  pure  amber.  The  men  in  neat  frocks,  dark 
blue  stockings,  and  broad-brimmed  hats,  with  supporters. 
They  seemed  to  us  an  innocent  and  agreeable  people.  We 
arrived  at  the  strongly-fortified  town  of  Minden,  on  the  Weser, 
about  three  o'clock ;  found  a  good  hotel  ready  for  our  re- 
ception ;  dined,  and  spent  the  afternoon  in  religious  visits  to 
two  families,  the  Peitsmeyers,  and  the  Schelps.  John  Rasche, 
the  principal  Friend  of  the  place,  and  the  widowed  father  of  a 
large  young  family,  was  also  called  upon.  At  seven  o'clock 
in  the  evening,  a  public  meeting  assembled  in  crowds,  in  a 
large  room  at  the  hotel.  It  was,  I  believe,  a  good  time,  and 
notwithstanding  the  bustle  of  a  crowd  which  we  could  not 
accommodate,  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  appeared 
to  have  free  course  among  the  people. 

The  next  morning,  after  sitting  with  the  two  families  of 
Rasche,  we  held  another  large  meeting,  in  a  capacious  public 
room.  It  was  a  time  when  the  true  anointing  was  evidently 
poured  forth ;  and  great  indeed  was  the  attention  of  the 
people.  After  the  meeting  was  over,  the  Friends  retired  into 
their  own  meeting-house,  a  humble  upstairs  room,  which 
would  have  been  utterly  unsafe  for  the  multitude  which  we 
had  just  dismissed.  Including  the  children,  there  were,  I 
suppose,  about  forty  present,  and  a  very  precious  time  we  had 
with  them.  Afterwards  the  children,  who  are  numerous,  sat 
down  in  the  school  kept  by  the  honest  and  pious  Schelp  ;  and 
,1  was  greatly  pleased  both  with  their  cleanly  and  sober 
appearance,  and  the  readiness  with  which  they  answered  my 
Scripture  questions.  On  the  whole,  we  are  cheered  in  the 
belief,  that  there  is  true  life  in  the  body,  and  that  the  "  can- 
dlestick" will  not  be  removed  "  out  of  its  place." 

After  a  short  visit  to  the  prisons,  and  a  little  meeting  in 
one  of  them,  (the  prison  for  soldiers,)  we  left  Minden  in  much 
quietness  and  peace.  We  were  anxious  to  reach  Hanover, 
forty-five  miles,  in  good  time  at  night ;  but  were  stayed  on 


29G 


BUCKEBURG ;  HANOVER. 


1841. 


our  road  at  the  picturesque  Biickeburg,  where  we  found  that 
the  Princess,  (sister  to  the  Prince  of  Pyrmont,)  had  set  her 
mind  on  holding  a  philanthropic  meeting.  A  large  company 
met  us  at  the  hotel.  My  sister  spoke  to  them  on  her  usual 
subjects,  with  remarkable  effect,  after  a  few  introductory 
sentences  from  me ;  and  I  afterwards  concluded  the  meeting, 
with  a  brief  but  expressive  declaration,  as  I  •  hope,  of  gospel 
truth.  Love  and  good-will  flowed  abundantly.  Among  the 
persons  present  were  the  Prince  and  Princess,  their  son  and 
two  daughters,  and  the  young  Prince  Hohenlohe.  It  was  a 
bright  and  memorable  occasion.  After  a  hasty  dinner,  we 
repaired  to  the  castle  or  palace,  where  we  took  tea  with  the 
agreeable  reigning  family  of  the  principality,  and  were  met  by 
a  large  party  of  ladies  and  others.  I  enjoyed  an  interesting 
conversation  with  the  Prince  and  his  son  about  the  West 
Indies.  It  is  particularly  satisfactory  thus  to  find  our  way  into 
the  hearts  of  cultivated,  as  well  as  uncultivated  society,  where- 
ever  we  go.  We  shall  not  soon  forget  the  pretty  Biickeburg, 
from  which  place  a  drive  of  six  hours  brought  us  at  midnight 
to  Hanover,  fourth  day,  9th  mo.,  8th. 

Berlin,  First  day  night,  9th  mo.,  12th. 

At  Hanover  we  were  desirous  of  an  interview  with  the  king. 
I  called  at  the  palace  to  explain  our  wishes  to  General  During, 
his  personal  attendant,  with  whom  I  left  the  address  of  the 
Anti-Slavery  Convention  to  the  king,  of  which  I  was  the 
bearer.  Soon  afterwards  a  letter  to  my  sister  arrived  from 
the  king  himself,  expressing  deep  regret  at  not  being  able  to 
receive  us,  and  speaking  of  her  friendship  with  his  late 
"beloved"  wife  in  very  affectionate  terms,  desiring  a  blessing 
on  our  philanthropic  journey.  He  hinted  that  it  was  not 
only  business,  but  his  own  afflicted  state  of  mind,  which 
prevented  his  giving  us  an  audience.  Our  only  course  left, 
was  to  address  a  letter  to  him,  on  the  several  points  in  his 
prisons,  which  required  notice,  with  some  general  remarks 
which  Ave  wished  to  make.  I  had  the  laborious  task  of 
preparing  this  document,  in  the  midst  of  interruptions  from 
callers,  &c,  but  happily  accomplished  it  in  time  to  send  it  the 


JET.  54. 


ROUTE  TO  BERLIN. 


297 


same  evening.  In  the  meantime,  the  prison-visiting  ladies, 
and  the  pastors  and  other  gentlemen  who  were  conducting  a 
new  Patronage  Society  for  the  care  of  criminals  after  they 
leave  their  prisons,  were  thronging  around  us.  The  tide  kept 
flowing  on,  until,  at  the  appointed  hour  in  the  evening,  (seven 
o'clock,)  the  great  salle  &  manger  of  the  hotel  was  croivded 
with  ladies  and  gentlemen.  I  have  seldom  seen  a  more 
attentive  or  intelligent  company.  After  my  sister  had  done1, 
full  justice  to  her  prison  subject,  I  gave  them  a  short 
chapter  on  slavery  and  the  West  Indies  ;  August  Mundhenck 
being  our  interpreter.  The  most  lively  interest  seemed  to  be 
excited ;  and,  when  the  meeting  was  over,  we  gave  tea  and 
distributed  books  in  our  own  apartments.  Nothing  could 
exceed  the  friendly  and  loving  demeanour  of  the  people,  unless 
it  was  their  eagerness  to  obtain  our  books ;  and  it  seemed  as  if 
they  would,  not,  or  could  not,  quit  us.  At  length,  however, 
the  rooms  were  cleared,  and  we  retired  to  rest,  at  once  thank- 
ful for  the  evening,  and  very  tired.  *  *  * 

A  cruel  case  of  persecution  had  taken  place  at  Othfresen, 
near  the  Hartz  mountains.  This  place  happened  to  lie  on  our 
way  to  Berlin.  We  sent  Mundhenck  forward  to  ascertain  the 
facts,  and  the  next  morning  in  good  time,  (seven  o'clock,  the 
10th,)  we  left  Hanover  at  a  quick  rate,  journeying  along 
a  pleasant  country,  till  eleven  at  night,  about  110  miles, 
by  Hildesheim  and  Halberstadt,  to  Magdeburg.  On  our  way 
we  stopped  at  the  village  of  Othfresen,  ascertained  the  case  of 
the  little  persecuted  society  of  Baptists,  about  fourteen  in 
number ;  replenished  their  purses  a  little,  (one  man  had  lost 
all  his  furniture  by  legal  seizure  for  holding  a  meeting  in  his 
own  house,)  and  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  our  dear  and 
useful  Mundhenck.  Our  journey  that  day,  though  long,  was 
peaceful,  and  the  Hartz  mountains  in  the  distance,  so  famous 
for  a  variety  of  metallic  productions,  and  teeming  with  the 
lessons  of  geology,  were  an  agreeable  spectacle,  as  we  drove 
along  through  a  well-cultivated,  and  well-peopled  country. 
We  dined  at  the  fine  old  town  of  Halberstadt.  The  weather 
delicious,  and  the  sky  at  sun-set,  like  the  skies  of  New 
England.    Magdeburg,  with  its  55,000  inhabitants  and  strong 


298 


MAGDEBURG  ;  BERLIN. 


1841. 


fortifications,  is  a  very  handsome  old  town.  The  principal 
street,  justly  called  Die  breite  strasse,  (the  broad  way,)  is  very 
grotesque  and  good-looking,  and  the  cathedral  very  handsome. 

In  the  morning  we  spent  an  hour  or  two  in  viewing  the 
place,  and  in  visiting  the  state  prison.  The  vast  fortifications 
of  this  town  have  been  its  great  misery.  They  have  attracted 
war,  and  this  afflicted  city  has  again  and  again  been  besieged, 
starved,  taken,  and  pillaged.  The  Austrian  General  Tilly,  in 
the  thirty  years'  war,  sacked  it  in  defence  of  Popery,  and  slew 
30,000  of  the  inhabitants  !  How  little  can  Ave  conceive  the 
horrors  of  war,  or  the  extent  of  the  miseries  inflicted  on 
mankind  by  the  alliance  of  ecclesiastical  authority  or  preten- 
sion, with  the  temporal  sword  of  princes  ! 

At  eleven  o'clock  yesterday,  the  11th,  we  took  the  railroad 
for  Berlin,  and  spent  many  hours  in  a  very  circuitous  course. 
For  this  we  were  in  measure  repaid  by  a  good  view  of  Witten- 
berg, the  celebrated  scene  of  many  of  Luther's  exploits ;  his 
home  too ;  and  the  home  of  Mclancthon.  We  clearly  saw 
Luther's  monastery,  built  for  him  by  Frederick  the  Wise, 
elector  of  Saxony.  The  whole  scene  was  to  me  peculiarly 
interesting. 

This  very  extensive  and  beautiful  city,  [Berlin,]  of  300,000 
inhabitants,  is  placed  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  plain  of  sand.  Why 
such  a  site  should  have  been  chosen,  it  is  difficult  to  imagine. 
Our  excellent  Hotel  de  Russie  is  situated  in  the  midst  of 
magnificent  palaces,  and  other  such  buildings ;  the  general 
appearance  of  this  part  of  the  city  being  equal  to  the  best 
parts  of  London  or  Paris.  A  long  and  interesting  call  from 
General  Thial,  the  President  of  the  Bible  Society,  and  Prime 
Minister  of  Prussia,  has  taken  up  part  of  this  morning.  He 
is  an  old  soldier,  but  his  countenance  beams  with  benevolence 
as  well  as  talent ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  is  a  lively- 
minded  Christian.  Such  a  journey  as  this  demolishes  all 
sorts  of  prejudice,  but  it  in  no  degree  shakes  our  belief  in  the 
truth  and  reality  of  our  principles.  Lord  William  Russell, 
our  Minister,  and  many  others,  have  also  been  calling.  Our 
friend  August  Beyerhaus,  a  Christian  indeed,  is  an  effective 
helper  and  interpreter. 


JET.  54. 


BERLIN. 


299 


I  have  been  busy  writing  to  the  King  of  Hanover,  about 
the  persecuted  Baptists.  This  evening  we  have  been  favoured 
with  a  good  meeting,  after  reading  the  Scriptures,  with  about 
eighty  people  at  the  hotel ;  an  intelligent  and  interesting 
audience.  I  was  led  into  a  train  of  close  argument  in  defence 
of  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  and  was  excellently 
interpreted  for.  All  seemed  attentive,  and  I  believe  I  was 
fully  understood.  My  sister  followed  with  great  sweetness 
and  force.  Thus,  at  the  close  of  another  first  day,  we  feel 
that  we  have  cause  for  reverent  gratitude  to  the  Author  of 
all  good. 

Neustadtel,  in  Silesia,  9th  mo.,  15th. 

Our  visit  to  Berlin  was,  I  believe,  of  some  importance  ; 
though  a  time  of  no  small  pressure  on  our  own  minds.  I 
have  already  described  our  meeting  for  worship  on  first  day 
evening.  I  had  afterwards  reason  to  believe,  that  the  discourse 
was  well  understood,  and  adapted  to  the  unbelieving  condition 
of  many  in  Berlin.  It  is,  however,  cheering  to  find,  that 
ncological  views  are  gradually  becoming  less  prevalent,  and 
that  the  younger  class  of  ministers  is  sounder  and  more 
enlightened  than  the  elder.  It  is  said  there  are  about  twenty 
ministers  of  religion  in  Berlin,  (of  all  denominations,)  who 
preach  the  gospel;  the  population  300,000.  Their  places  for 
worship  are  well  attended  ;  the  other  churches  neglected  both 
by  pastors  and  flocks.  The  Sabbath  is  very  poorly  observed, 
and  I  fear  immorality  abounds.  Our  morning  on  second  day 
was  closely  occupied.  I  went  with  a  gentleman  named  Lobeck, 
to  visit  a  celebrated  institution  for  the  education  and  reform 
of  young  criminals,  under  the  care  of  Kopff  and  his  wife, 
persons  eminently  gifted  for  their  station.  I  was  delighted 
with  the  order  of  the  establishment,  and  with  the  masterly 
management  of  the  boys,  about  eighty  in  number;  they  are 
well  taught,  and  employed  in  various  branches  of  industry 
when  out  of  school.  When  I  was  speaking  to  them  of  the 
law  of  God,  written  on  the  heart,  one  of  them  instantly 
quoted  Romans  ii,  14,  "  When  the  Gentiles  who  have  not  the 
law,"  «fec.  Afterwards  we  walked  across  a  sandy  plain  to  call 
on  Gossner,  an  evangelical  minister,  who  was  once  a  Roman 


300 


BERLIN. 


1841. 


Catholic,  preached  at  Petersburg  many  years,  and  was  at  last 
driven  from  that  place.  For  several  years  past  he  has  exer- 
cised his  ministry  at  Berlin.  He  is  a  person  of  very  extensive 
influence,  sends  out  missionaries,  distributes  vast  numbers  of 
Bibles,  and,  in  his  preaching,  remarkably  falls  in  with  the 
views  of  Friends.  He  is  much  attached  to  Stephen  Grellet, 
whom  he  described  to  me  as  the  most  spiritual  Christian  he 
had  met  with  in  any  denomination.  We  found  the  dear  man, 
now  in  years,  but  still  active,  at  a  comfortable  cottage,  built 
for  him  by  one  of  his  people  ;  and  very  interesting  to  me  was 
our  conversation.  He  gave  me  a  lively  description  of  the 
state  of  religion  in  these  parts ;  my  object  being  to  ascertain 
what  points,  affecting  the  best  welfare  of  the  people,  required 
our  attention  in  our  probable  interview  with  the  king.  He  is 
full  of  life,  intellectually  as  well  as  spiritually,  and  seemed  to 
be  quite  joyous  at  heart — an  example,  I  thought,  for  me,  who 
often  find  myself  bowing  down  the  head  "like  a  bulrush." 

After  my  sister  had  secured  a  little  rest,  we  went  together 
to  the  Elizabeth  Hospital,  under  the  care  of  Gossncr,  contain- 
ing from  eighty  to  a  hundred  sick  women.  The  matron  is  a 
"  lady,"  who  devotes  herself  voluntarily  to  the  service;  and 
the  pleasing  young  women  who  perform  the  office  of  nurse, 
receive  no  wages,  but  do  it  for  the  "love  of  Christ;"  true 
sisters  of  charity  they  seemed  to  be.  The  spirit  of  Christi- 
anity, in  a  remarkable  manner,  appeared  to  pervade  the  whole 
house.  Gossner  and  some  pious  ladies  accompanied  us  from 
ward  to  ward;  and  my  sister's  gentle  administrations  were 
received  with  the  greatest  avidity. 

On  our  way  home,  we  called  on  Baron  Kottwitz,  a  very 
aged  Christian  nobleman,  who  has  devoted  his  life  to  the 
care  of  a  great  poor-house,  in  part  of  which  he  resides.  He 
loves  Friends,  and  has  a  lively  recollection  of  Thomas 
Shillitoe.  He  is  himself  a  noble  specimen  of  a  green  old 
age.  Lord  Augustus  Loftus,  a  pleasing  young  man  attached 
to  the  English  embassy,  and  our  friend  Beyerhaus,  dined  with 
us  at  six  o'clock ;  and,  soon  after  dinner,  our  evening  meeting 
in  the  great  saloon  began  to  assemble  in  large  numbers.  It 
was  understood  to  be  a  philanthropic   meeting,  and  the 


54. 


SPANDAU. 


301 


greatest  interest  seemed  to  be  excited  by  my  account  of 
slavery  and  the  slave  trade,  and  the  effects  of  freedom  in  the 
West  Indies ;  and  my  sister  was  listened  to  with  equal 
attention  in  her  concluding  discourse  on  prisons,  education, 
the  daily  use  of  the  Scriptures,  &c.  There  was  a  good  feeling 
over  the  meeting.  A  large  tea-party  followed,  and  the 
closing  scene  was  one  of  much  peace  and  love. 

On  third  day  morning  we  found,  to  our  grief,  that  my 
dear  sister  had  been  very  ill  during  the  night.  We  had 
arranged  to  visit  the  great  prison  at  Spandau,  ten  miles  from 
Berlin,  and  had  afterwards  sixty  miles  to  travel.  Happily 
our  faith  did  not  fail  us.  She  got  better,  took  to  the 
carriage  at  nine  o'clock ;  and  Bcyerhaus,  she,  and  I,  drove 
off  to  Spandau.  Lieutenant  Schultz,'  who  has  been  perse- 
cuted under  military  law  for  distributing  tracts,  a  great  friend 
of  Peter  Bedford's,  also  accompanied  us.  At  Spandau,  we 
were  kindly  received  by  the  Christian  Governor  of  the  prison  ; 
and  had  some  remarkable  religious  opportunities  with  com- 
panies of  the  prisoners.  It  is  a  well-ordered  prison ;  and  my 
sister  had  the  comfort  of  finding  that  her  suggestions,  made 
last  year,  had  most  of  them  been  attended  to,  and  her  wishes 
carried  into  execution ;  to  the  great  advantage  of  many 
hundred  criminals,  especially  as  it  regarded  food,  superinten- 
dence, and  religious  instruction.  Thus  a  new  evidence  was 
afforded  her,  that  her  labour  was  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
Nothing  but  a  little  faith  could  have  enabled  her,  in  her 
apparently  weak  condition,  to  perform  this  visit ;  but  this  was 
not  all,  for  a  letter  was  received  on  behalf  of  a  lady  on  her 
death-bed,  earnestly  requesting  my  sister  to  come  to  her. 
Late  and  tired,  we  felt  best  satisfied  to  go  out  of  our  way  to 
see  this  lady,  but  we  were  rewarded.  She  could  speak 
English,  and  a  sweeter  specimen  of  a  Christian  sufferer  I 
have  very  seldom  seen.  It  was  a  time  of  much  consolation, 
ending  with  solemn  prayer ;  but  death  did  not  to  us  appear 
very  near  at  hand.  Delightful  it  certainly  is,  to  see  the  true 
work  of  grace  going  on  in  so  many  different  places,  and  under 
such  a  variety  of  circumstances. 


302 


ROUTE. 


1841. 


We  now  rested  for  a  short  time ;  and,  after  an  early  repast, 
took  an  affectionate  leave  of  several  persons  who  surrounded 
us  on  our  departure,  and  drove  off  on  the  road  towards 
Silesia.  Happily  we  found  it  macadamized,  and,  by  dint  of 
rapid  travelling,  we  reached  Frankfort  on  the  Oder,  (sixty 
miles,)  about  half-past  nine  o'clock  at  night ;  my  sister  not  the 
worse  for  her  journey. 

Hirjcbberg,  Silesia,  Sixth  day  morning,  17th. 

Our  journey  yesterday  was  very  rapid,  on  the  beautiful 
high  road  towards  Breslau,  as  far  as  Liiben.  We  then  turned 
off  to  Liegnitz,  which  is  a  handsome  old  city,  fifteen  miles  ; 
and  from  thence  forty  miles  over  a  mountainous  and  highly 
picturesque  country.  In  consequence  of  the  many  hills,  our 
journey  was  slow,  and  we  were  obliged  to  travel  with  six 
horses.  We  arrived  here  at  night ;  it  is  a  picturesque  town, 
of  7000  inhabitants,  supported  by  the  domestic  linen  manu- 
factory, carried  on  in  the  cottages  all  about  the  country;  it 
being  a  land  of  flax.  *  *  * 

9th  mo.,  20th. 

*  *  *  We  are  in  the  midst  of  a  most  delightful  country, 
cultivated  valleys  reposing  in  ampitheatres  of  noble  moun- 
tains, the  Schnee-kopf  (snow-head)  especially  towering  to  the 
height  of  5000  feet,  pretty  little  villages  interspersed  all 
around,  and  a  few  very  fine  chateaux  adorning  the  scene. 
The  three  principal  of  these  are  royal  residences ;  Erdmans- 
dorf,  that  of  the  King  and  Queen  when  in  their  country 
retirement ;  Fischbach,  that  of  Prince  Wilhelm,  the  King's 
uncle ;  and  Schildau,  that  of  Prince  Frederick,  of  the 
Netherlands,  who  married  the  King's  sister.  Next  to  these 
comes  Buckwald,  the  noble  demesne  of  the  Countess  Keden, 
who  is  here  fulfilling  most  important  duties.  She  has  a  large 
Bible  Society  under  her  care,  consisting  of  261  districts ; 
they  have  distributed  54,000  Bibles.  She  is  also  the  patroness 
of  the  Tyrolese,  who  were  banished  four  years  since  from 
their  own  country,  on  account  of  their  religion,  and  were 
placed  under  the  Countess's  care  by  the  late  king ;  a  singular 


JET.  54. 


TO  SILESIA. 


303 


looking,  grotesque,  but  agreeable  people,  I  hope  many  of 
them  Christians  indeed.  Swiss  cottages  have  been  built  for 
them,  and  lands  allotted  to  them  among  these  charming 
mountains.  Above  all,  the  Countess  exercises  an  important 
influence,  in  the  right  direction,  with  the  royal  family ;  and 
is  the  private  friend  and  adviser  of  the  king  and  queen. 
She  is  very  like  the  late  Hannah  More,  wearing  her  hair  and 
cap  in  the  same  manner,  and,  like  her,  lively  and  productive, 
naturally  and  spiritually.  She  has  moreover  a  maiden  sister 
living  with  her,  comparable  to  Hannah  More's  sister  Patty. 

On  our  arrival  at  Hirschberg,  last  fifth  day,  we  expected  to 
have  been  met  by  a  letter  from  the  Princess  Wilhelm  of 
Fischbach ;  but  were  disappointed,  and  found  that  her 
residence  was  ten  miles  off.  We  generally  find  that  in  every 
place  which  we  visit,  our  patience  is  tried  for  a  season.  [In 
the  morning]  a  letter  arrived  from  the  Princess,  requesting 
us  to  come  to  her  schloss  or  castle,  at  three  o'clock,  and 
afterwards  to  dine  with  her,  and  her  husband,  and  family,  at 
four.  Thus  our  way  was  beginning  to  open.  Our  drive  of 
an  hour  and  a  half  lay  through  a  delightful  valley,  mountains 
all  around  us,  and  two  rocky  ones  covered  with  fir,  of  a  fine 
conical  shape,  marking  the  site  of  Fischbach.  The  approach 
to  the  chateau  is  lovely,  and  the  old  mansion  itself  highly 
picturesque.  We  were  very  kindly  received  by  the  Princess  ; 
but  I  soon  found  that  the  whole  affair  was  much  more  royal 
than  I  had  imagined.  She  is  a  stately,  queen-like  lady,  with 
a  countenance  full  of  tender  and  kind  expression.  Prince 
Wilhelm,  her  husband,  soon  entered  with  his  sons,  Prince 
Adelbert  and  Waldimar,  agreeable  young  men ;  and  Prince 
Charles  of  Berlin,  who  talks  English  well,  the  younger 
brother  of  the  king.  Our  table  was  well  spread  in  a  long 
gallery,  and  the  dinner  was  quite  an  agreeable  occasion, 
without  being  at  all  exciting. 

In  the  evening  the  Queen  joined  the  party,  and  met  my 
dear  sister  with  warm  affection.  She  is  a  delicate-looking 
woman,  of  a  countenance  which  marks  much  feeling ;  the 
daughter  of  the  late  King  of  Bavaria,  once  a  Roman  Catholic, 
but  now  a  Protestant  by  conviction ;  and  I  really  believe,  a 


30-4 


SILESIA. 


1841. 


humble  Christian.  What  higher  praise  for  a  Queen?  I  felt 
the  weight  of  this  royal  party,  which  was  attended  by  nume- 
rous aides-de-camp,  dames  d'honneur,  &c. ;  but  there  was  no 
feeling  which  warranted  any  attempt  at  religious  service, 
beyond  free,  and,  I  hope,  not  unedifying  conversation  ;  every 
body  speaking  either  German  or  French.  The  latter  was,  of 
course,  my  allotment ;  and  I  endeavoured  to  vary  a  long 
dinner  by  some  account  of  the  West  Indies.  Prince  Frederick 
af  the  Netherlands,  and  his  amiable  wife,  also  joined  the  party. 

We  could  not  say  that  the  day  turned  to  any  great  account, 
yet  it  opened  our  door  wide,  and  led  to  some  interesting 
results.  We  were  all  truly  interested  by  the  Princess  Wil- 
helm.  We  were  glad  to  return  at  night  in  peace  and  safety, 
by  a  long  evening  drive  to  our  comfortable  hotel.  This  was 
sixth  day.  On  seventh  day  I  began  to  prepare  our  letter  to 
the  King,  which  we  hoped  to  present  to  him  in  case  of  his 
coming.  The  thing  wanted,  was  a  clear,  full  document,  on 
all  the  points  which  we  wished  to  lay  before  him :  viz.  — 
Prisons,  the  state  of  them  in  Prussia,  the  various  points  in 
them  which  required  amendment,  prison  discipline  associations, 
ladies'  visiting  committees,  the  best  mode  of  constructing  the 
intended  new  prisons,  the  keeping  of  the  Sabbath,  the  pro- 
motion of  evangelical  religion,  the  Christian  education  of  rich 
as  well  as  poor,  neology  in  the  universities,  the  necessity  of 
counteracting  it,  temperance,  capital  punishment,  that  of  the 
wheel  especially,  the  free  toleration  of  sects,  the  disabilities 
of  our  Friends  at  Minden,  and  finally  peace. 

I  cannot  describe  the  sort  of  pressure,  and  the  weight  of 
care  and  feeling  which  the  preparation  of  such  papers  involves, 
especially  as  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  resist  the  rapid  stream, 
which  is  all  the  while  driving  me  hither  and  thither.  So  it 
was  with  us  on  seventh  day,  which  was  nevertheless  a  very 
agreeable  one.  We  waited  on  the  Queen,  by  appointment, 
at  the  beautiful  Erdmansdorf,  at  eleven  o'clock ;  and  enjoyed 
about  an  hour's  interesting  and  truly  edifying  private  conver- 
sation with  her,  the  Countess  Eeden  only  being  present  with 
us.  The  Queen  seems  closely  attached  to  our  dear  sister, 
and  permitted  us  to  arrange  with  her  the  time  for  an  interview 


JET.  54. 


SILESIA. 


305 


with  the  King,  in  case  of  his  arrival.  From  Erdniansdorf, 
we  proceeded  to  Schildau,  the  Schloss  of  the  Prince  and 
Princess  of  the  Netherlands,  given  to  them  as  a  present,  two 
years  ago,  by  her  father,  the  late  King  of  Prussia.  It  is  a 
fine  new  house,  castellated  in  form,  and  reposing  in  the  midst 
of  a  noble  mountain.  Prince  Frederick  is  remarkably  kind, 
sensible,  and  gentlemanlike ;  and,  since  his  influence  (as  a 
respected  brother)  is  great  in  the  Netherlands,  we  were  glad 
of  the  opportunity  of  explaining  to  him  the  nature  of  our 
several  philanthropic  objects. 

From  the  elegant  Schildau  we  drove  to  Buckwald,  the  seat 
of  the  Countess  Reden,  whose  agreeable  old  chateau  is 
surrounded  by  wood,  lawn,  water,  and  mountains ;  the  grounds, 
about  six  miles  in  circumference,  laid  out  with  a  good  deal  of 
taste,  and  some  spots  in  them  of  exquisite  beauty.  We  dined 
there  about  half-past  two  o'clock,  meeting  the  King".- 
Chamberlain,  Count  Stolberg,  a  man  of  very  high  character, 
and  several  others.  Our  little  company  was  composed  of 
Christian  people,  and  our  intercourse  was  refreshing. 

In  the  evening,  the  Princess  Wilhelm,  and  her  daughter 
Marie,  joined  our  party  for  a  time,  and  several  other 
interesting  people ;  and  the  Countess  interpreted  for  my  sister, 
while  she  told  her  tale  of  prisons.  Mutual  gratification 
seemed  to  prevail  among  the  strangers,  and  their  kind 
entertainers.  Certainly  we  have  met  with  abundant  kindness. 
I  was  interested  by  a  conversation  with  an  elder  Count 
Stolberg,  the  brother  of  the  Lord  Chamberlain,  who  has  a 
vast  estate  in  these  parts,  a  sensible  and  pious  man.  He  says 
the  poor  people  in  this  beautiful  district  of  valleys  and 
mountains  are  much  distressed.  Flax  is  the  staple  of  the 
country,  and  the  people  are  mostly  engaged  in  the  domestic 
manufacture  of  linen.  We  saw  some  beautiful  specimens  of 
their  table-cloths,  &c. ;  but  they  are  surpassed  by  machinery 
in  other  places,  and  live  on  a  very  scanty  pittance.  Every 
landed  proprieter  is  compelled  to  support  the  poor  on  his 

own  estate  ;  Count  S  has  5000  people  depending  on  him. 

Poor  as  they  are,  however,  they  are  a  pleasing,  well-mannered 

Vol.  II.  — 20 


30G 


SILESIA. 


1841. 


race,  and  when  one  walks  out  in  the  early  part  of  the  day, 
every  passing  peasant,  young  or  old,  male  or  female,  greets 
one  with  a  bow  and  '■'■gut  morgen."  We  had  now  shifted  our 
quarters  from  ITirschberg  to  Schumiedeberg,  a  beautiful 
village,  near  the  residences  of  our  friends ;  and  were  glad  to 
find  our  rest  there,  after  a  pleasant  and  interesting  day. 

The  next  day  was  our  sabbath,  and  a  very  remarkable  one  it 
proved.  I  was  engaged  most  closely  the  first  part  of  the  morn- 
ing, in  writing  our  document  for  the  King,  which  I  had  only 
just  begun  on  seventh  day  ;  at  twelve  we  went  by  appointment 
to  the  Countess  Reden's,  who  accompanied  us,  with  a  number 
of  Christian  ladies,  to  the  Princess  Yfilhelm,  at  Fischbach.  My 
sister's  account  of  the  prisons,  given  to  a  few  the  preceding 
evening,  had  excited  the  curiosity  of  more,  and  the  object  of 
the  reunion  was  to  hear  what  she  had  to  say.  She  gave  the 
subject  a  Christian  turn,  which  I  also  endeavoured  to  do,  when 
speaking  of  the  West  Indies.  The  Countess  had  sent  a  courier 
sixty  miles  to  fetch  two  Moravian  brethren  to  act  as  our  inter- 
preters, and  excellently  did  they  perform  their  task.  Though 
the  subjects  were  not  of  the  highest  order,  it  was,  in  spirit  and 
feeling,  a  sweet  little  meeting,  ending  with  direct  religious 
communication  ;  the  Princess  was  deeply  interested. 

On  our  return  to  our  hotel  to  dinner,  we  met  the  king, 
who  passed  us  rapidly  in  his  carriage.  Rejoiced  enough  was 
I  to  see  him  pass  ;  as  I  knew  that  his  continued  absence 
would  either  have  detained  us,  or  frustrated  our  concern. 
He  bowed  to  us,  but  I  believe  did  not  perceive  who  or 
what  we  were ;  but  how  deeply  interesting  has  been  our 
subsequent  communication  with  him !  It  had  been  fixed 
ever  since  our  arrival,  that  a  meeting  should  be  held  that 
evening  in  the  Countess's  saloon,  at  Buckwald,  with  the  poor 
Tyrolese,  and  all  who  wished  to  attend.  We  went  thither  to 
drink  tea  at  six  o'clock.  Soon  the  rooms  began  to  be 
thronged  with  the  high  gentry  and  ladies  of  the  neighbour- 
hood. The  Princess  Wilhelm  had  engaged  to  come,  but  it 
was  an  agreeable  surprise  to  me  to  see  the  Prince  and  his 
eldest  son  (Prince  Adelbcrt)  enter  with  her.  Soon  afterwards, 
several  of  the  King's  court  began  to  arrive,  and  the  intelli- 


-ST.  54. 


INTERESTING  OCCASION. 


307 


genco  was  brought  that  he  and  the  Queen  were  coming  to  the 
meeting.  His  brother,  Prince  Charles,  and  Prince  and 
Princess  Frederick,  of  the  Netherlands,  were  with  us  before 
him,  and  at  length  came  the  King  and  Queen. 

He  seemed  delighted  to  see  my  sister,  and  most  kindly 
shook  hands  with  me,  having  a  lively  recollection  of  my 
brother  Samuel.  He  is  rather  a  stout  person,  looking  nearly 
fifty  years  old,  his  countenance  intelligent  and  beaming  with 
kindness,  and  his  manners  unaffected.  The  time  for  the 
meeting  was  now  come.  The  Tyrolese,  about  200,  in  their 
grotesque  habiliments,  occupied  the  bottom  of  the  room, 
and  they  being  too  much  crowded,  the  King  began  to  move 
the  seats  of  the  gentry  with  his  own  hands,  to  accommodate 
them  with  more  space,  a  fine  example  for  his  grandee  subjects, 
and  for  us  all.  The  Countess  wished  for  a  hymn  as  soon  as 
the  people  were  seated,  and  before  our  service  should 
commence,  the  like  after  it  was  ended;  prayer  was  the  burden 
of  the  first  song,  and  praise  of  the  second.  It  was  no  business 
of  ours,  and  I  could  only  enjoy  the  interest  of  the  sight ;  so 
many  of  the  royal  family,  and  a  multitude  of  the  great  in  this 
world,  uniting  with  the  poor  Tyrolese  peasants,  in  what  I 
believe  was  to  many  of  them  an  act  of  worship.  After  the 
hymn  ceased,  I  believed  it  best  to  rise.  My  sister  and  I,  and 
our  two  interpreters,  were  at  the  upper  end  of  the  room  ;  on 
our  right,  the  King,  Queen,  Princesses,  the  Countess,  and  a 
few  other  great  ladies ;  on  our  left,  the  Princes  Wilhelm, 
Charles,  Frederick,  and  Adelbert ;  a  crowd  of  ladies  and 
gentlemen  behind  and  before ;  the  Tyrolese  immediately  in 
front  of  us,  but  at  the  other  end  of  the  room ;  the  high 
conical  hats  of  the  women  towering  aloft.  The  men  wear 
similar  hats,  but  were  now  uncovered.  There  was  a  sweet 
tranquillity  and  true  solemnity  over  us.  I  briefly  explained 
the  views  of  Friends  respecting  worship,  the  spirituality  of 
the  gospel  dispensation,  women's  preaching,  &c.  This 
opened  the  way  for  my  beloved  sister,  who  was  powerfully 
engaged  in  ministry  for  a  considerable  time,  speaking  (by 
desire  of  the  King,  who  wished  to  save  her  fatigue)  from  her 
seat.     The  first  part  of  her  address  was  to  the  Tyrolese, 


308 


SILESIA. 


18-11. 


beautifully  adapted  to  their  condition ;  she  applied  the  words. 
"I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in,"  to  the  late  king's 
benevolent  reception  of  these  refugees ;  and  spoke  of  him  in  a 
manner  •which  touched  all  hearts.  She  then  turned  to  the  great 
ones,  and  riveted  their  closest  attention.  It  -was  her  usual 
strain  of  plain,  wholesome  truth,  applied  with  the  nicest 
touch  of*  tenderness.  I  followed  at  some  length,  in  a  decla- 
ration of  the  essential  truths  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  alike 
applicable  to  prince  and  peasant ;  particularly  dwelling  on 
judgment  to  come,  and  the  doctrine  of  our  responsibility,  the 
parable  of  the  talents,  &c.  There  was  a  precious  solemnity 
over  all.  The  interpreters  partook  of  the  unction  poured  forth, 
especially  a  dear  simple-hearted  young  man  who  interpreted  for 
me.  The  King  and  other  members  of  the  family  seemed  to 
feel  the  occasion.  When  the  meeting  broke  up,  he  gave  me  an 
affectionate  shake  by  the  hand,  and  thanked  me  warmly  for 
what  I  had  been  led  to  say.  With  my  sister  he  was  still  more 
loving.  Truly  all  thanks  for  this  memorable,  precious  meeting, 
were  due  to  the  Author  of  all  good. 

After  a  quiet,  solemn  time  of  prayer  with  the  Countess  and 
a  few  others,  with  whom  we  were  at  last  left,  we  returned, 
tired,  but  very  thankful,  to  our  hotel ;  but  rest  was  not  my 
portion,  as  I  was  obliged  to  sit  up  till  past  midnight  over  the 
document  which  I  had  to  present  to  the  King  on  the  following 
day,  and  rose  again  on  second  day  (yesterday)  morning  at  six 
o'clock,  to  finish  it.  I  got  through  the  great  task  by  eleven 
o'clock ;  read  the  sheets  with  my  sister  and  Countess  Reden, 
who  fully  approved  them ;  and  we  then  set  off  for  the  Palace 
at  Erdmansdorf,  where  we  were  quickly  ushered  into  the 
Queen's  sitting-room.  The  King  soon  joined  us.  We  four 
were  alone  together  for  more  than  two  hours :  a  most 
interesting  interview  it  was  to  my  feelings.  We  first  went 
through  the  whole  document,  and  freely  conversed  with  them 
on  each  successive  point.  The  King  developed  a  clear,  pene- 
trating mind,  great  knowledge  of  the  several  subjects,  a  heart 
full  of  feeling;  and,  above  all,  decided  and  unquestionable 
Christian  principle.    I  think  it  might  be  said,  with  little  ex- 


JET.  54. 


CLOSING  INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  KING. 


-309 


ception,  that  our  views  and  judgments  corresponded  with  his 
on  every  particular.  He  seemed  much  interested  with  the 
account  we  gave  him  of  our  Friends  at  Mindcn,  who,  in  con- 
sequence of  not  being  able  to  take  up  arms,  are  deprived  of 
some  of  the  rights  of  citizenship,  and  cannot  buy  land. 

After  we  had  gone  through  all  our  business,  my  sister 
requested  leave  to  read  .a  few  texts  which  she  believed  to 
be  applicable  to  their  condition.  First,  a  text  or  two  for  the 
Queen  ;  and  then  for  the  King,  which  led  to  further  serious 
expression.  It  was  a  heart-tendering  time,  and  ended  with 
solemn  prayer  from  her  lips.  Elizabeth  and  Anna  were 
then  called  in  to  speak  to  them,  and  we  parted  in  true 
friendship  and  love.  The  King  paid  us  the  attention  of  coming 
down  stairs  and  seeing  us  oif.  A  crowd  of  people  near  the 
door  surrounded  him  and  ourselves  on  the  occasion,  and  we 
drove  off,  amidst  their  kind  tokens  of  affection,  in  very 
sweet  peace. 

Their  course  was  now  directed  homeward,  by  way 
of  Dresden,  Leipsic,  Halle,  and  Elberfeld. 

"At  Halle,"  Joseph  John  Gurney  writes,  "our  friend 
Tholuck,  the  celebrated  evangelical  professor,  being  absent, 
we  called  on  Gesenius,  another  far-famed,  learned,  German 
theologian,  who  received  us  kindly,  and  sent  his  son  to  guide 
us — first  to  the  Franke  Orphan  House,  so  called  from  its  liberal 
founder,  of  whom  there  is  a  delightfully-expressive  statue  in 
bronze,  by  Rauch,  the  great  living  sculptor  of  Berlin.  The 
statue  is  placed  in  the  vast  Court-yard,  on  either  side  of  which 
are  ranged  the  buildings,  where  500  orphans  are  boarded,  and 
about  3000  children  taught ;  the  poor  gratis — the  rich  for 
pay.  Bibles  are  also  printed  there  to  an  enormous  extent. 
It  is  a  noble  institution.  We  afterwards  visited  the  buildings 
of  the  University,  lately  erected.  They  have  700  or  800  stu- 
dents, whom,  however,  I  did  not  see,  as  it  was  the  long  vacation. 
Great  numbers  are  here  educated  for  the  Christian  ministry  ; 
but  I  fear  that,  among  the  numerous  professors  and  teachers, 
the  number  of  the  evangelical  and  orthodox  is  not  very 


310 


ELBERFELD. 


1841. 


great.  Gescnius,  who  is  a  man  of  vast  learning,  visited  us, 
with  his  daughters,  in  the  evening.  We  quite  enjoyed  his 
company ;  but  I  do  not  know  exactly  whether  he  ranges 
among  the  more  serious,  or  among  the  speculative  religionists. 
It  is  sad  to  think  of  the  multitudes  of  young  men  in  the 
German  universities,  who  are  in  the  way  of  neological  teach- 
ing ;  hut  all  acknowledge  that  matters  arc  improving." 

9th  mo.,  30th. 

*  *  *  Elberfeld  is  a  place  of  cutlery,  &c. ;  the  Birmingham, 
or  Pittsburg  of  Germany.  In  coming  to  it,  we  passed  through 
another  large  town  adjoining  it,  called  Barmen,  which  is 
peculiarly  handsome  and  clean ;  looking  all  thrift ;  the  linen, 
manufactured  in  the  neighbourhood,  lying  in  large  quantities  on 
the  bleach-grounds.  We  had  particularly  wished  to  make 
our  acquaintance  with  the  people  at  Elberfeld,  as  the  place  is 
remarkable  for  pious  persons,  and  the  diffusion  of  evangelical 
truth  ;  and  we  were  not  disappointed.  We  arrived  at  four  in 
the  afternoon  ;  and  having  established  ourselves  at  the  hotel, 
(Henninghausenhof,)  where  we  left  my  sister  for  her  needful 
rest,  Elizabeth,  Anna,  and  I,  with  our  friend  Mary  Anne 
Murray,  an  interesting  lady  who  had  come  from  Dusseldorf 
to  meet  us,  went  in  search  of  Pastor  Krummacher,  whose 
writings,  Elijah  the  Tishbite,  &c,  are  so  justly  admired.  We 
found  him  at  his  house,  with  his  agreeable  wife  and  sister ; 
and  a  charming  person  he  is;  full  of  life  and  vigour,  intel- 
lectually and  spiritually.  We  told  him  of  our  wish  to  receive 
any  persons  who  might  like  to  see  us  at  our  hotel  in  the 
evening ;  and  although  it  was  so  late  in  the  day,  a  large 
company  assembled  at  eight  o'clock.  We  were  favoured  with 
a  very  interesting  evening ;  beginning  with  conversation  on 
philanthropic  subjects,  and  ending  with  what  was  more  serious, 
solemn,  and  reviving.  Christian  love  did  indeed  flow  on  the 
occasion,  and  Krummacher's  address,  at  the  close  of  the 
meeting,  was  peculiarly  striking  and  touching.  I  have  no 
doubt  that  he  is  a  valiant  of  no  common  order  in  the  army  of 
the  Lamb.  Another  pastor  of  the  name  of  Kursel  also  inter- 
ested and  pleased  us  much. 


&t.  54. 


DUSSELDORF. 


311 


On  fourth  day  morning,  (yesterday,)  the  ladies  were  collected 
to  form  a  prison  society.  •  Afterwards,  Krummacher  accom- 
panied me  to  the  prison,  my  sister  not  being  well  enough  to 
go,  and  we  had  several  good  opportunities  with  different 
companies  of  prisoners ;  in  which  we  were  both  engaged  in 
a  little  true  ministry,  as  I  trust.  We  left  Elberfeld,  thankful 
for  the  help  afforded  us,  and  with  our  minds  much  relieved  ; 
a  rail-road  train  conveyed  us  to  Dusseldorf,  another  large  and 
interesting  place,  which  we  had  particularly  wished  to  visit 
before  we  left  England.  Elizabeth,  Anna,  and  I,  spent  the 
afternoon  in  visiting  Dusselthal  Abbey,  in  the  immediate 
neighbourhood,  where  Count  and  Countess  Von  der  Recke 
keep  their  large  establishment  for  the  support  and  education 
of  the  children  of  the  poor ;  orphans,  and  the  most  destitute 
of  mankind.  The  plan  was  undertaken  after  the  war  with 
France,  as  some  alleviation  of  the  horrors  and  miseries 
occasioned  by  it ;  and  has  been  carried  on  with  great 
success  for  more  than  twenty  years ;  the  object  being  to  teach 
the  children  industry,  agriculture,  sometimes  trades,  and,  above 
all,  religion.  The  Count,  who  is  the  head  of  an  old  noble 
family,  is  very  talented  and  pious,  full  of  vivacity,  but  speaking 
only  German.  I  held  a  meeting  with  the  various  members  of 
the  establishment,  including  the  children  ;  all  being  assembled 
in  the  chapel.  I  was  interpreted  for  by  Meyer,  the  simple- 
hearted  young  chaplain  of  the  place  ;  and  I  believe  it  was  a 
pretty  good  time.  The  Countess  has  seven  children,  and 
conducts  the  whole  domestic  department  with  admirable  skill. 
In  the  evening,  a  large  number  of  our  friends  assembled  at 
our  hotel.  I  felt  disposed  to  give  them  some  account  of  the 
.West  Indies,  and  my  sister  had  a  few  sentences  on  prisons, 
but  afterwards  she  was  remarkably  led  into  ministry ;  and  I 
believed  it  right  to  speak  again  on  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  My  sister  concluded  the  meeting  with  prayer.  It 
was  indeed  a  solemn  time,  the  intervals  of  silence  being 
peculiarly  touching  and  still ;  and  the  whole  meeting  formed 
a  precious  conclusion  of  our  labours,  leaving  us  nothing  to  do 
but  to  return  home. 


312 


RETURN  TO  ENGLAND. 


1841. 


At  Dover,  Joseph  John  Gurney  writes:  — 

10  th  mo.,  3rd. 

*  *  Yesterday  morning,  at  half-past  ten  o'clock,  we  went 
on  board  the  post-office  steamer  [from  Ostend]  to  this  place. 
My  dear  sister  was  soon  much  refreshed  by  the  sea ;  and  we 
were  favoured  with  an  almost  perfect  calm,  which  rendered 
our  voyage  easy  and  agreeable ;  and  our  minds  were  at  rest,  in 
the  feeling  that  the  work  required  of  us  had,  through  divine 
grace  and  mercy,  been  accomplished. 


Ml.  54. 


MARRIAGE. 


313 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

1841—1843.    jet.  54—55. 

marriage  )  re-settlement  at  home  j  extracts  from  journal  ; 
visit  to  friends  at  bristol,  &c. ;  narrow  escapes  from  a 
mad  dog  and  poison;  religious  engagements  in  norfolk 
and  suffolk  ;  total  abstinence  j  publication  of  his  work 
"on  the  paral  and  hierarchical  systems )"  commence- 
ment of  long  journey  in  france  and  switzerland )  bou- 
logne ;  amiens  j  clermont  j  paris. 

Soon  after  his  return  home,  Joseph  John  Gurney 
accomplished  his  intentions  of  marriage  with  Eliza 
P.  Kirkbride.  The  event  took  place  at  Darlington. 
In  his  Journal,  he  writes:  — 

Fifth  day,  10th  mo.,  21st.  The  solemn,  happy,  favoured 
marriage-day.  I  was  engaged  in  prayer  in  the  early  part  of 
the  meeting,  for  the  manifestation  of  the  Divine  sanction, 
which  was  indeed  fully  granted.  Afterwards  Katharine  Back- 
house in  an  excellent  testimony,  and  H.  C.  Backhouse  in 
fervent  prayer.  After  the  marriage  was  complete,  I  had  a  few 
sentences  to  utter,  on  the  victory  which  is  in  "  the  faith." 
The  dinner  party  cheerful  and  agreeable ;  concluded  by  a 
short  religious  opportunity.  My  dearest  wife  and  I  left  them, 
at  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening,  after  an  affecting  parting  with 
her  dear,  faithful  friends,  J.  and  H.  C.  Backhouse. 

10th  mo.,  22nd.  Cattcrick  Bridge.  Solemn  reading  and 
prayer ;  precious  commencement  of  our  daily  retirement  before 
the  Lord.    Drive  to  Greta  Bridge.    Delightful  walk  of  two 


314 


RE-SETTLEMENT  AT  EARLIIAM. 


1841. 


hours  about  the  grounds  of  Rokeby.  Spent  the  evening  at 
the  inn. 

10th  mo.,  2-ith.  Drive  to  Aysgarth;  a  good  meeting  there. 
The  Friends  seemed  much  cheered  by  our  visit.  Moun- 
tainous drive  of  nearly  thirty  miles  farther  to  this  place,  (the 
inn  at  Bolton  bridge,)  which  we  reached  at  half-past  seven 
o'clock,  and  soon  found  a  peaceful  resting-place.  Servants  and 
others  collected  for  a  scripture  reading,  and  a  very  good  time 
it  was. 

10th  mo.,  25th.  To-day  we  have  been  viewing  the  rich 
scenery  of  Bolton  Abbey  and  Park.  The  happiness  which  we 
are  permitted  to  feel  in  each  other's  society  is  more  than  I 
can  express.  We  came  on  to  Ripon,  to  tea ;  and  have  been 
passing  a  quiet  tranquil  evening.  I  scarcely  ever  remember 
a  more  calm,  peaceful  day  than  the  present.  May  the  same 
favour  be  continued  to  us  until  we  reach  home ;  and  on  our 
arrrival  there. 

28th.  Beached  Earlham  in  health  and  great  peace,  at  nine 
o'clock  in  the  evening;  the  place  comfortable  and  homeish:  the 
reception  from  my  dearest  children  glowing.  Oh !  may  we  be 
kept  perpetually  in  the  hollow  of  the  Lord's  holy  hand ! 

11th  mo.,  Oth.  A  quiet,  satisfactory  day,  drawing  to  its 
close  in  peace.  Our  home  circle,  including  my  sister  Cathe- 
rine, is  all  that  heart  can  desire.  We  have  been  reading 
Home,  and  Jonathan  Hutchinson's  letters.  The  last  are  in- 
structive and  reviving ;  treasures  once  more  turning  up  their 
bright  side,  for  my  pleasure  and  comfort.  I  hope  there  is  a 
good  solemnity  over  us  this  evening ;  and  renewed  are  my 
fervent  desires  that  all  may  be  kept  in  sweetness,  even  in  con- 
formity to  the  divine  will.  Here  alone  is  our  rest  and  our 
strength. 

11th  mo.,  20th.  I  do  indeed  desire  to  be  kept  alive  and  watch- 
ful, ready  for  the  Lord's  service  here,  and  for  an  entrance 
into  his  blissful  presence,  whenever  it  may  please  him  to  call 
me  home  to  himself.  But  I  do  not  feel  that  the  time  is  yet. 
0  Lord  !  thou  hast  showered  many  rich  favours  and  blessings 
upon  me ;  and  now,  in  a  delightful  connexion,  hast  granted  me 


jet.  54. 


JOURNAL. 


315 


the  very  desire  of  my  heart.  Preserve  me,  I  beseech  thee,  from 
in  the  least  degree  abusing  any  of  thy  precious  gifts ;  make 
me  holy,  as  thou  art  holy ;  and  finally  gather  me,  in  Christ, 
to  thy  glory. 

12th  mo.,  15th.  "Fear  not,  little  flock;  it  is  your  Father's 
good  pleasure  to  give  j'ou  the  kingdom."  Is  that  "good  plea- 
sure "  -without  conditions  ?  I  do  not  admire  the  word  con- 
ditions, as  I  am  a  full  believer  in  the  absolute  freedom  of  the 
mercy  of  God ;  and  yet  I  think  that,  practically  speaking, 
conditions  of  the  most  important  character  are  attached  to 
the  act  of  grace.  Nor  do  I  consider  the  "  good  pleasure  "  of 
the  Lord,  in  such  cases,  absolute,  or  destructive  of  human 
choice  or  freedom.  "  God  would  have  all  men  to  be  saved." 
Yet,  alas  !  for  the  "  but,"  which  must  be  understood  to  follow. 

12th  7720.,  25th.  This  day  is  one  of  peaceful  seriousness  to 
us.  My  dear  wife  and  I  are  quietly  together  with  our  children. 
A  peep  into  the  long  past  has  been  deeply  interesting  to  me ; 
but  I  am  more  inclined  to  rejoice  and  be  thankful  in  the 
present ;  and  after  subsiding  into  my  new  level,  which  this 
day  gives  me  an  opportunity  of  doing,  to  take  a  fresh  start, 
and  press,  with  renewed  diligence,  after  the  mark  for  the  prize. 
What  is  that  mark  but  holiness  ?  even  the  holy  maturity  of 
the  Christian  character.  0  that  this  mark  may  not  only  be 
aimed  at,  but  attained  to  ! 

To-day  we  are  enjoying  a  touch  of  true  sabbatical  rest,  and 
the  company  of  my  children  is  peculiarly  pleasant.  My  desires 
are  fervent,  that  as  I  have  faithfully  endeavoured  to  bring  them 
up  in  the  truth  as  held  by  Friends,  so  they  may  persevere  in 
this  course  to  the  end,  and  deepen  in  the  root  more  and  more. 

1st  mo.,  3rd,  1842.  I  have  more  than  usually  felt  the  de- 
parture of  the  old  year  and  the  commencement  of  the  new 
one.  I  have  repeatedly  observed,  that  our  motto  may  be, 
"  Thankful  for  the  past — happy  in  the  present — hopeful  for 
the  future."  May  we  abide  and  move  together  in  the  very 
truth ! 

Third  day.  The  language,  read  with  my  dear  wife  this 
morning,  seems  to  have  been  proclaimed  to  me,  "  Put  off  thy 


316 


VISIT  TO  BRISTOL. 


1842 


ornaments  from  thee,  that  I  may  know  what  to  do  unto  thee." 
Lord,  hear  me,  and  help  me  to  be  entirety  thy  servant,  and  let 
my  dearest  wife  and  children  be  one  with  me,  and  I  with 
them,  in  the  truth. 

1st  mo.,  31st.  The  death  of  the  Niger  expedition ;  very 
affecting  and  overcoming  to  Fowell.  I  can  hardly  say  why, 
but  I  do  not  feel  disturbed  by  the  event,  mournful  as  it  is. 
Rather  am  I  disposed  to  say,  "It  is  the  Lord,  let  Him  do 
what  seemeth  Him  good." 

In  the  spring  of  this  year,  he  was  engaged,  in 
company  with  his  wife,  in  a  short  visit  to  Friends 
at  Bristol  and  Gloucester,  and  in  attending,  on  his 
return,  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Friends  in  London. 

TO  HIS  SISTER  ELIZABETH  FRY, 
(then  in  a  feeble  state  of  health,) 

Norwich,  4th  mo.,  4th,  1S42. 

My  heart  and  mind  have  been  much  drawn  towards  thee  in 
tender  love  and  sympathy,  since  we  parted.  I  rest  in  the 
sweet  hope  that  thou  wilt  yet  be  strengthened  in  mind  and 
body  to  do  the  Lord's  work,  where  and  when  He  pleases,  and 
be  enabled  to  bear  that  measure  of  searching  and  proving 
which  may  be  permitted  to  fall  to  thy  lot.  It  is  good  for  us 
to  lie  low,  and  patiently  to  wait,  until  we  receive  the  divine 
sanction  for  arising  in  the  Lord's  own  power  for  his  service. 
In  the  meantime  I  hope  that  nothing  will  discourage  thee ;  but 
that  much  peace  and  even  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  will  be  thy 
portion.  I  can  truly  say  that  all  that  I  have  seen  and  known  of 
late  years  confirms  my  sense  of  the  importance  and  excellence 
of  unbiassed,  genuine,  Quaker  views  and  practices.  But  may 
we  be  preserved  from  the  shoals  on  either  side,  for  there  is 
neither  life  nor  safety  to  be  known  in  them  ! 

His  leisure  had  been  of  late  occupied  in  the 
revision,  (in  conference  with  a  committee  of 
Friends  in  London,)  of  his  work  on  the  Distinguish- 


vET.  54. 


SYMPTOMS  OF  ILLNESS. 


317 


ing  Views  of  Friends,  with  a  view  to  a  new  and 
stereotyped  edition  soon  afterwards  published.  On 
its  completion,  notwithstanding  some  accession  of 
bodily  infirmity,  his  mind  was  turned  to  other  im- 
portant labours. 

■ith  mo.,  25th.  We  were  favoured  with  a  good  Sabbath 
yesterday.  The  meetings  were  satisfactory,  and  several  young 
men  joined  our  large  reading  party  in  the  evening.  The 
whole  past  week  has  been  one  of  tranquillity,  and  many  a 
daily  blessing  has  been  poured  into  our  cup ;  yet  I  have  been 
permitted  to  feel  much  of  my  own  nothingness  and  poverty ; 
and  even  the  sweet  and  solemn  meeting  which  we  enjoyed 
last  fifth  day,  left  me,  where  it  found  me,  in  the  dust, 
spiritually.  But  there  is  more  of  a  spring  of  pleasure  this 
morning.    May  all  our  hearts  be  tuned  to  praise  ! 

I  am  regularly  correcting  the  sheets  of  the  Observations 
for  the  stereotyper ;  and  am  writing  something  on  the  con- 
trast between  the  Papal  system  and  the  religion  of  the  New 
Testament. 

5th  mo.,  13th.  (After  noticing  some  symptoms  of  illness.) 
Our  way  seems  mercifully  made  clear — I  humbly  trust  it  has 
been  prepared  of  and  for  the  Lord  —  for  our  attending  the 
Yearly  Meeting. 

The  Lord  preserve  us,  and  keep  us  alive,  and  cause  his  face 
to  shine  upon  us,  and  anoint  us  with  his  holy  oil,  and  give 
free  course  to  the  word  of  his  truth,  in  its  fulness,  purity,  and 
power  !  And  may  we  be  permitted  to  return  home  in  health, 
hope,  and  peace  ;  ready  for  the  Lord's  service,  in  whatsoever 
way  he  may  be  pleased  to  direct !  Great  is  the  uncertainty 
which  we  feel  respecting  the  future ;  but  I  seem  enabled, 
rather  more  than  usual,  cpaietly  to  leave  all  to  our  gracious 
Lord  and  leader,  fully  believing  that,  in  his  matchless  love  and 
mercy  in  Christ  Jesus,  He  will  provide. 

Qth  mo.,  l&th.  More  than  a  month  has  passed  away  since 
I  last  wrote,  and  here  I  am  at  home  with  my  beloved  wife,  after 
having  passed  a  most  interesting  thirteen  days  with  her  alone: 


318 


TWO  NARROW  ESCAPES. 


1842. 


five  at  Walton  on  the  Essex  coast,  one  in  travelling,  and  a 
week  at  home.  During  this  period  I  have  been  very  poorly, 
though  Walton  seemed  to  recover  me,  and  this  morning  I  am 
better  than  for  many  days  past, 

I  look  back  upon  the  Yearly  Meeting  with  great  comfort. 
It  was  a  time  of  harmony,  and  a  time  of  life,  my  dear 
sister  Fry  taking  her  part  and  place  in  great  brightness. 
H.  C.  Backhouse  had  excellent  meetings  with  the  nobility 
and  the  Jews,  in  two  of  which  I  was  enabled  to  assist. 
On  the  whole  it  has  been  an  occasion  for  the  strencthenin>T 
of  our  faith  ;  and  I  humbly  trust,  through  infinite  condescen- 
sion on  the  part  of  our  Holy  Head,  we  may  go  on  our  way 
rejoicing,  trusting  in  the  Lord. 

At  our  Monthly  Meeting  on  fifth  day,  I  obtained  a  minute 
for  some  service  with  Friends  and  others,  during  the  next  few 
months,  as  way  may  open,  and  health  permit,  in  Norfolk  and 
Suffolk.  In  this  I  feel  peace,  and  my  dear  wife  is  mentioned 
in  the  minute  as  intending  to  accompany  me.  May  we  bow 
under  the  holy  hand  of  our  Lord,  and  stand  open  to  every 
call  of  religious  duty  ! 

Gth  mo.,  25th.  We  have,  under  the  merciful  providence  of 
our  heavenly  Father,  passed  a  truly  happy  time  since  the  last 
entry,  notwithstanding  two  hair-breadth  escapes ; — one  from 
a  large  mad  dog  which  ran  up  to  our  door,  and,  just  as  my 
dearest  wife  and  I  were  going  to  step  into  the  carriage,  fell 
suddenly  into  convulsions,  and  was  afterwards  shot  in  the 
garden — the  other  from  my  taking  the  liquid  of  potash  instead 
of  my  usual  draught.  This  happened  in  the  early  part  of 
this  week ;  and  it  is  probable  that  my  life  was  saved  by  my 
wife  immediately  giving  me  castor  oil,  which  acted  as  an 
emetic  before  the  liquor  found  its  way  into  the  stomach.  I 
have  suffered  a  good  deal  from  the  soreness  of  the  throat  and 
oesophagus  produced  by  the  burn,  but  am  now  over  it,  and 
much  as  before  in  health ;  feeble,  but  pretty  well. 

On  First  day,  I  held  public  meetings  at  Swafield  and  Lam- 
mas ;  both  good  times,  I  believe ;  and  paid  satisfactory  visits  to 
the  afflicted  Nash  family,  and  the  two  families  of  Wright,  at 
Buxton,  where  we  lodged. 


54. 


JOURNAL. 


319 


6th  mo.,  27th.  I  have  had  somewhat  of  a  relapse  the  last 
two  days,  with  a  decided  return  of  some  unfavourable  symp- 
toms; so  that  if  any  thing  like  the  "high  hill"  was  permitted 
last  week,  a  vale  has  come  in  its  turn,  yet  not  to  the  breaking 
of  my  peace.  We  had  a  good  meeting  yesterday  morning. 
I  had  to  speak  well  of  the  way  in  which  our  fathers  walked, 
and  their  fathers  before  them. 

As  I  sat  in  meeting,  I  thought  much  of  Addison's  stanza : — 

My  life,  if  thou  preserv'st  my  life, 

Thy  sacrifice  shall  be ; 
And  death,  if  death  should  be  my  lot, 

Shall  join  my  soul  to  thee. 

I  have  felt  more  than  a  slight  degree  of  hope,  that,  through 
infinite  mercy,  this  may  represent  my  experience.  Reduced 
as  I  am  to  more  of  a  do-nothing  state  than  almost  ever  before, 
I  can  enjoy  my  leisure,  roam  about  our  sweet  "  paradise  of 
flowers,"  relish  the  delightful  society  of  my  most  endeared 
wife  and  children,  and  repose  on  the  bosom  of  that  Saviour 
who  condescends  to  be  our  perpetual  keeper.  Blessed  be  the 
name  of  our  God  and  Father  through  him. 

7th  mo.,  4th.  A  public  meeting  was  held  at  my  request  at 
the  Gildencroft  last  evening,  which  was  well  attended.  It 
has  been  great  cause  for  thankfulness  to  me,  that,  notwith- 
standing a  depth  of  unworthiness  and  infirmity  known  only 
to  the  Omniscient,  I  have  been  again  graciously  called  into 
service,  and  fitted  for  it  of  the  Lord,  both  bodily  and  mentally. 
Truly  our  sufficiency  is  of  the  Lord  alone  ! 

Cromer,  7th  mo.,  9th.  We  reached  this  place  very  com- 
fortably last  third  day  evening,  and  find  our  lodgings  clean, 
spacious,  and  quiet,  close  by  the  sea.  The  Frys  and  my 
sister  Catherine  had  arrived  an  hour  before  us.  My  dearest 
wife  and  I  have  just  been  finishing  a  quiet  reading  of  my 
Thoughts  on  Habit,  which  leaves  a  favourable  impression  on  both 
our  minds,  and  I  have  some  hope  that  I  may  be  able  to  finish  it, 
1  have  also  written  a  little  almost  daily  in  my  other  book.* 


*  See  supra,  p.  317. 


320 


ENGAGEMENTS  IN  NORFOLK. 


1812, 


7th  mo.,  24th.  We  had.  an  excellent  meeting  with  the 
sailors,  in  our  own  parlour,  last  fifth  day ;  and  another  the  next 
morning  with  the  Sheringham  fishermen,  in  the  school-room  of 
Robert  Long,  a  lay  teacher  or  preacher,  who  appears  to  have 
been  truly  called  of  the  Lord  to  His  service. 

8th  mo.,  14th.  We  continued  at  Cromer  until  last  second 
day,  the  8th.  The  week  spent  there,  after  the  last  entry,  was 
very  pleasant  on  the  whole.  Two  large  public  meetings  ;  one 
at  Runton,  in  Johnson's  barn,  on  First  clay  afternoon,  7th  mo., 
31st,  a  good  time  I  believe ;  and  the  second  at  Trimmingham, 
in  Brown's  barn,  on  First  day  afternoon,  the  7th.  The  latter 
was  remarkable,  there  was  such  a  thirsty  multitude  !  Much 
sweet  and  uniting  intercourse  with  Anna  Gurney. 

Third  day,  the  2nd,  was  my  birth-day,  fifty-four ;  a  time 
of  some  serious  thought  and  humiliation  before  the  Lord. 
Something  clone  in  writing,  and  the  object  now  before  me  in 
this  department,  seems,  on  the  whole,  to  be  interesting,  and 
to  prosper.  —  "Thoughts  on  the  Papal  and  Hierarchical 
System." 

On  second  day,  the  8th,  after  satisfactorily  winding  up  at 
Cromer,  my  dear  wife  and  I,  with  dear  Anna,  went  to  Holt, 
where  a  solemn  and  pretty  large  public  meeting  was  held  in 
the  evening.  Third  day;  large  and  flowing  public  meeting  at 
Wells,  in  the  evening.  Fourth  day;  good  week-day  meeting 
at  Wells,  and  calls  on  several  Friends ;  drove  in  the  even- 
ing to  Hunstanton,  where  we  met  a  cordial  welcome  from 
dear  E.  Edwards  and  his  daughter.  Fifth  day;  a  most  pleasant 
and  interesting  clay  at  Hunstanton.  The  associations  of  the 
place  sweet  and  affecting  to  my  feelings;  the  shore,  sea,  rocks, 
&c,  delightful.*  Sixth  clay;  good  time  of  prayer  in  E.  E.'s 
house,  which  we  left  in  the  flowing  of  mutual  love ;  a  happy 
renewal  and  confirmation  of  our  old  friendship.  In  the  after- 
noon to  Downham,  where  a  peculiarly  solemn  public  meeting, 
though  not  very  large,  crowned  the  day.  Lodged  at  Crimple- 
sham,  where  the  Doyles  gave  us  a  most  hospitable  reception ; 
solemn  reading  there  the  next  morning  ;  visit  to  their  school ; 

*  See  supra,  vol.  i,  pp.  132  and  228-229. 


I 


JET.  55.  SUFFOLK,  ETC.  321 

and  interesting  hour  with  Philip,  Elizabeth,  and  Sarah  Sewell, 
"green  in  old  age,"  at  Wcreham.  They  seem  remarkably 
kept  alive  in  the  truth,  without  human  instrumentality,  and 
I  hope  we  drank  together  of  the  waters  of  life.  Returned  to 
this  dear,  charming  place  in  the  evening ;  great  peace  seemed 
to  rest  on  our  coming  home. 

Similar  engagements,  in  other  parts  of  Norfolk 
and  in  Suffolk,  called  Joseph  John  Gurney  several 
times  from  home  during  the  autumn  and  winter. 
He  also  paid  a  short  visit  to  his  friends  in  Man- 
chester and  Liverpool.  Besides  attending  to  these 
calls  of  duty,  he  spent  part  of  the  tenth  month 
at  Darlington,  on  the  occasion  of  the  funeral  of  his 
valued  relative  Jonathan  Backhouse,  and  in  visits 
to  several  other  places  in  the  north  of  England. 
In  allusion  to  the  time  passed  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Ackworth,  he  writes:  — 

Fourth  day,  10th  mo.,  26tk.  By  railroad  to  Pontefract ; 
attended  the  solemn  and  satisfactory  funeral  of  my  late  dear 
friend,  William  Leatham,  who  closed  his  useful  life  in  great 
peace,  trusting  in  Christ.  There  was  a  blessed  sense,  that  the 
rich  man  had  passed  well  through  "the  needle's  eye;  "  but  a 
strong  word  of  warning  was  given  to  others,  who  were  of  a 
worldly  mind.  Afterwards  to  Ackworth,  where  we  met  a  cordial 
reception,  and  spent  a  happy  evening  at  the  school.  The  children 
were  collected  in  the  new  reading-room,  and  I  told  them  part 
of  the  story  of  the  "West  Indies ;  an  excellent  time  with  the 
'family  after  supper.  Some  Scripture  examination,  during  this 
visit  to  Ackworth,  afforded  satisfactory  evidence  that  the 
system  of  Scriptural  instruction,  which  I  was  enabled  to 
institute  about  twenty-five  years  ago,  continues  to  flourish,  as 
is  also  the  case  at  Sidcot,  Croydon,  &c.  I  trust  I  feel  deeply 
thankful  for  this  result. — "Establish  thou  the  work  of  my 
hands  upon  me,  0  Lord;  the  work  of  my  hands  establish 
thou  it." 

Vol.  II.  — 21 


322 


CONTINUED  INDISPOSITION. 


1842. 


Meanwhile  the  state  of  his  health  continued  to 
awaken  anxiety.    Referring  to  it,  he  says  under  date 

11th  mo.,  Ath.  Dr.  Prout's  verdict  of  my  bodily  state  is  by 
no  means  favourable.  A  very  strict  regimen  is  ordered,  to 
which,  coming  as  it  does  from  the  highest  authority,  it  is 
my  full  purpose  to  render  due  obedience.  I  have  been 
a  sad  lover  of  sweet  things  all  my  life  ;  but  now  sugar  in 
every  degree  and  form  is  to  be  avoided.  I  feel  very  quiet 
about  the  case,  rather  strongly  hoping  that  we  may  be 
favoured  to  beat  off  the  enemy,  my  general  health  being 
improved ;  but  if  it  should  be  otherwise,  I  desire  to  be 
enabled  to  say,  "  It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  what  seemeth 
him  good." 

Through  all,  he  endeavoured  quietly  to  press 
onwards  in  the  path  of  duty.  At  the  suggestion 
of  his  sister  Elizabeth  Fry,  he  had  been  lately 
building  a  large  and  commodious  library  and  read- 
ing-room at  Cromer,  for  the  use  of  the  fishermen 
and  sailors,  which  was  opened  in  the  twelfth 
month  of  this  year.  It  was  about  this  time  also, 
that,  after  much  anxious  deliberation,  he  became 
convinced  that  it  was  his  duty  to  give  up  the  use  of 
all  intoxicating  beverages,  and  to  encourage  his 
household  in  a  similar  line  of  conduct.  Henceforth 
he  gave  to  the  cause  of  Total  Abstinence  all  the 
weight  that  could  be  derived  from  his  own  powerful 
example,  and  truly  Christian  advocacy.  In  an 
address  upon  the  subject,  which  was  subsequently 
published  under  the  title  Water  is  Best,  he  thus 
notices  the  circumstances  which  led  to  this  im- 
portant change  of  opinion  and  practice  :  — 

"  I  acknowledge,"  he  says,  "  that  I  was  accustomed  till 
within  the  last  eighteen  months,  to  take  a  little  wine  and  beer 


;et.  55. 


TOTAL  ABSTINENCE. 


323 


with  my  meals ;  and  while  I  was  most  anxious,  as  a  Christian 
and  a  minister,  to  let  my  '  moderation  be  known  unto  all 
men,'  I  thought  that  the  use  of  these  beverages  was  necessary 
to  the  enjoyment  of  health.  I  was  led,  however,  under  the 
circumstances  which  I  will  relate,  to  abandon  this  practice, 
and  I  have  reason  to  rejoice  that  I  did  so,  for  my  health  has 
very  considerably  improved  in  consequence. 

"  Having  many  inmates  in  my  house,  and  feeling  a  great 
desire  to  promote  their  spiritual  welfare,  I  adopted  those  means 
which  I  hoped,  under  the  Divine  blessing,  would  lead  them  to 
consideration,  and  to  seriousness.  I  found,  however,  that  all 
my  efforts  were  frustrated  by  an  enemy  in  my  oiun  house.  We 
were  famous  for  the  excellence  of  our  home-brewed  beer ;  and 
this  was  hospitably  supplied  not  only  to  the  servants  of  the  es- 
tablishment, but  also  to  the  labourers  employed  on  the  estate. 
Although  I  cannot  say  that  it  was  extravagantly  used,  I  believe 
it  was  the  source  of  very  considerable  mischief.  It  had  a  ten- 
dency to  blunt  the  moral  feelings,  and  to  incapacitate  the  mind 
to  receive  the  great  truths  which  I  was  so  anxious  to  impart. 
I  was,  at  this  time,  in  an  infirm  state  of  health,  and  found  it 
difficult  to  set  an  example  of  total  abstinence.  But  believing 
with  the  apostle  Paul,  that  I  should  avoid  placing  a  '  stumbling 
block  in  the  way  of  my  brother,'  (and,  in  this  sense,  I  claim 
all  mankind,  whether  masters  or  servants,  as  my  brethren,) 
I  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  abstain  from  that  which  was  not 
unlawful  in  itself,  rather  than  be  the  occasion  of  stumbling 
to  others.  I  called  together  the  members  of  my  establish- 
ment, and  told  them  that  I  felt  it  to  be  my  duty  to  discontinue 
the  supply  of  beer  to  which  they  had  been  accustomed ;  but 
ordered  a  coffee  tap  to  be  opened  in  the  hall,  and  a  plentiful 
supply  of  hot  coffee  and  bread  to  be  kept  for  all  who  chose  to 
partake.  This,  like  other  similar  changes,  was  attended  with 
pain ;  but  in  the  course  of  a  short  time  matters  settled  down 
as  quietly  and  agreeably  as  ever,  and  I  have  great  cause  to  be 
thankful  to  the  Almighty,  that  I  was  led  to  take  this  decided 
step.  Now  I  can  leave  home  for  two  or  three  months  without 
care  and  anxiety,  knowing  that  one  great  source  of  evil  is 


324 


PUBLICATION  OF  WORK  ON  THE 


1843. 


stopped.  At  this  time,  as  I  have  already  said,  my  health  was 
feeble,  but  now  I  am  thankful  to  say  that  it  is  re-established 
to  a  degree  which,  two  or  three  years  ago,  I  should  have 
thought  impossible  without  the  use  of  stimulating  beverages ; 
so  deep  was  the  sense  I  entertained  of  their  necessity. 
I  was  ordered  by  some  of  the  greatest  medical  men  in  the 
country,  to  take  wine  medicinally,  but  I  could  not  do  it  with  an 
easy  conscience ;  and  now,  in  spite  of  all  the  dogmas  that  float 
on  the  tide  of  popular  prejudice,  I  have  found,  and  multitudes 
have  found  by  experience,  that  alcoholic  beverages  are  useless 
to  persons  in  health." 

In  allusion  to  the  same  subject,  he  writes  in  his 
Journal :  — 

1st  mo.,  9th,  1843.  All  is  peace  and  happiness  this 
morning.  What  shall  we  render  unto  thee,  most  gracious 
God  and  Father,  for  all  thy  benefits  ?  My  health  and  spirits 
are  greatly  improved.  Our  household  quiet  and  comfortable 
under  the  reformed  system.    May  the  leaven  spread  ! 

The  work  which  had  of  late  occupied  his  atten- 
tion was  now  published,  at  first  anonymously, 
under  the  title  of  the  Papal  and  Hierarchical 
System  compared  with  the  Religion  of  the  New 
Testament.*  "In  this  excellent  treatise  he  boldly, 
but  faithfully,  sketches  the  principal  corruptions  by 
which  man  has-  defiled  the  purity,  and  (so  far  as  he 
has  been  allowed  the  sway)  weakened  or  destroyed 

*  This  work  was  subsequently  re-printed  with  the  author's 
name,  under  the  title  of  Puseyism  Traced  to  its  Root,  in  a  view  of 
the  Papal  and  Hierarchical  System,  as  compared  with  the  Religion 
of  the  New  Testament.  A  large  edition  was  published,  in  a  cheap 
form,  which  was  widely  circulated.  An  edition  was  also  printed 
uniform  with  the  octavo  edition  of  Joseph  John  Gurney's  works: 


JRT.  55.  PAPAL  AND  HIERARCHICAL  SYSTEM.  325 


the  influence  of  primitive  Christianity ;  powerfully 
contrasting  these  corruptions  with  the  noble 
simplicity  of  inspired  truth.  The  whole  volume 
deserves  the  attentive  perusal  of  the  reader,  as 
containing,  in  a  condensed  form,  a  clear,  and, 
(upon  New  Testament  grounds,)  unanswerable 
argument  for  Spiritual  Christianity.  One  passage 
from  the  Chapter  on  the  Spiritual  Power  of  the 
Priesthood  deserves  to  be  quoted :  — 

Where  there  is  no  sacrifice  there  is  no  priest;  for  sacrifice 
is  the  essential  characteristic  of  the  sacerdotal  office.  The 
continuance  of  that  office  under  the  papal  and  hierarchical 
system,  is  nothing  better  than  a  recurrence  to  the  old  plan  of 
Jewish  worship,  and  is  opposed  to  the  simplicity  of  the  truth 
and  the  spirituality  of  the  gospel  dispensation.  A  Priest 
Qsgeve,  sacerdos)  is  not  only  a  minister  but  a  mediator ;  he 
stands  between  the  people  and  their  God ;  he  offers  up 
sacrifice,  first  for  his  own  sins,  and  afterwards  for  those  of 
the  people.  But  in  this  glorious  gospel  day,  as  we  know 
only  'one  God,'  so  we  know  only  'one  Mediator  between 
God  and  man,  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  who  gave  himself  a 
ransom  for  all.'  (1  Tim.  ii,  5.)  In  the  distribution  of 
spiritual  gifts  and  offices,  we  read  that  the  risen  and  glori- 
fied Saviour,  'gave  some  apostles,  and  some  prophets,  and 
some  evangelists,  and  some  pastors  and  teachers,  for  the 
perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the 
edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ;'  we  read  also  of  presbyters  or 
elders,  of  bishops  or  overseers,  of  deacons  or  servants ;  but 
among  all  these  we  hear  nothing  whatsoever  of  the  Priest,  the 
UosCs  or  sacerdos.  We  must  therefore  conclude  that  Jesus 
is  the  only  Priest  of  the  Christian  Church.  In  him  the 
shadows  of  the  law,  and  especially  the  whole  sacrificial 
system,  are  for  ever  fulfilled.  He  has  died,  once  for  all,  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world ;  he  is  ever  present  with  his 
people  to  bless  them  in  the  name  of  his  Father ;  he  is  their 


326 


WORK  ON  THE  PAPAL 


1843. 


never-failing  advocate  and  intercessor  before  the  throne  of 
God ;  he  carries  the  names  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  true  Israel, 
as  on  his  breastplate,  before  the  Lord ;  like  Aaron,  he  bears 
the  iniquity  even  of  their  'holy  things.'  'The  Lord  hath 
sworn  and  will  not  repent,'  saith  the  Father  to  the  Son,  '  Thou 
art  a  Priest  for  ever,  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec'  Uniting 
in  himself  the  regal  and  sacerdotal  offices,  he  both  mediates 
and  reigns,  and  supplies,  in  both  respects,  the  whole  need  of 
his  universal  church.  Ecclesiastical  systems,  invented  by 
men,  shall  last  their  season  and  then  vanish.  The  finest 
fabrics  of  human  policy  in  the  things  of  religion,  shall  perish 
before  the  breath  of  the  Lord  Almighty ;  but  Jesus  Christ, 
our  only  High  Priest,  is  '  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and 
for  ever,'  and  of  the  increase  of  his  government  and  peace 
there  shall  be  NO  end." 

The  conclusion  of  the  work  is  at  once  forcible  and 
characteristic :  — 

"Between  the  two  systems  which  have  now  been  developed, 
between  the  fidness  of  the  authority  of  man,  and  the  fulness 
of  the  authority  of  God,  in  matters  of  religion,  there  is,  as  I 
believe,  no  permanent  resting  place.  Mediums  have  been 
tried  in  a  variety  of  forms,  and  on  an  extensive  scale.  But 
the  sentiment  which  has  now  been  expressed  appears  to  be 
confirmed  by  the  fact,  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  clergy  of 
Episcopal  Churches  is  at  this  very  time  notoriously  rushing 
back  into  the  bosom  of  Popery  ;  retrograde  movements  of  the 
same  nature,  (though  different  in  degree,)  may  be  traced  in 
the  decrease  of  original  simplicity,  and  the  increase  of  form 
and  splendour,  in  the  worship  of  some  of  the  non-conforming 
bodies.  In  the  mean  time,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
spiritual  religion,  in  its  native  vigour,  is  more  and  more 
diffusing  itself  among  the  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of 
the  Israel  of  God.  With  these,  under  whatsoever  name,  and 
in  whatsoever  nation,  they  may  be  found,  the  writer  of  the 
pages  now  about  to  be  concluded,  desires  to  be  preserved  in 


/ET.  55. 


AND  HIERARCHICAL  SYSTEM. 


327 


living,  heart-felt  unity.  May  the  favour  of  God  be  upon  his 
children  and  followers  all  the  world  over !  May  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  arise  upon  them  from  day  to  day,  and  the  dews 
of  heaven  rest  all  night  upon  their  branches !  And  finally, 
may  the  law  of  peace,  and  purity,  and  love,  without  any  foul 
admixtures,  overspread  this  earth,  'as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea. 

In  the  spring  and  summer  of  this  year,  he  was 
again  engaged,  in  company  with  his  wife  and  their 
friend  Josiah  Forster,  in  a  lengthened  visit  to  France 
and  some  other  parts  of  the  Continent  of  Europe. 
His  sister  Elizabeth  Fry,  accompanied  by  one  of  her 
daughters,  was  also  associated  with  them  during  the 
earlier  portions  of  this  journey.  In  the  prospect  of 
this  engagement,  he  writes  in  his  Journal:  — 

3rd  mo.,  11th.  Deep  searching  of  heart  has  been  much  my 
lot,  in  the  earnest  desire,  that  the  prospect  might  close,  if  not 
truly  of  the  Lord.  I  have,  however,  felt  quiet  at  the  root,  and 
an  abiding  feeling  of  the  rectitude  of  the  movement  somewhat 
increases  from  day  to  day.  Happily  I  have  no  other  pressure 
upon  me ;  and,  in  quietness  and  confidence,  find  a  renewal  of 
strength. 

■ith  mo.,  15th.  [At]  the  Morning  Meeting  of  ministers  and 
elders  held  in  London,  last  second  day,  we  were  finally  set  at 
liberty  for  our  mission.  It  was  largely  attended  by  Friends 
of  London  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  several  from  the  country, 
including  Samuel  Tuke,  and  Joseph  and  Junia  Price,  &c.  A 
more  solemn  occasion,  or  a  more  weighty  and  deliberate  con- 
sideration of  a  religious  concern,  I  have  seldom  witnessed. 
A  deep  stream  of  religious  feeling  was  permitted  to  flow 
amongst  us ;  and  through  the  tender  loving-kindness  of  Him 
whom  we  desire  to  serve,  it  all  flowed  in  the  same  direction. 
It  appeared  to  be  the  unanimous  judgment  of  the  meeting, 
after  a  general  expression  of  unity,  that  we  should  be  set  free 
for  the  work  into  which  the  Lord  had  condescended  to  call 


328 


JOURNEY  IN  FRANCE. 


1843. 


us.  A  certificate  to  this  effect  was  well  drawn  up  on  the 
spot  by  our  dear  friend  Josiah  Forster,  who,  for  the  present, 
is  the  companion  of  our  travels. 

They  left  London  on  the  tenth  of  the  fourth 

month.    After  describing  their  progress  as  far  as 

Boulogne,  where  they  arrived  on  the  12tli,  Joseph 
John  Gurney  continues:  — 

Through  the  kind  exertions  of  our  friend  Turnbull,  a 
Presbyterian  preacher,  who  had  met  us  before  at  Dusseldorf, 
we  were  enabled  to  summon  a  company  of  Christian  friends, 
chiefly  Scotch  and  English,  for  the  evening,  at  eight 
o'clock ;  about  thirty  persons.  I  read  John  xvi  to  them  ; 
after  which  we  were  favoured  with  a  comfortable  meeting, 
concluded  by  solemn  prayer.  We  parted  from  our  friends, 
including  the  Episcopalian  minister,  a  pious,  agreeable  man  ; 
the  Scotch  minister,  and  some  Baptists,  Methodists,  and 
several  members  both  of  the  Scotch  and  English  churches,  in 
love  and  peace ;  retiring  to  rest  with  relieved,  and,  I  hope, 
thankful  minds. 

Amiens,  4th  mo.,  16th. 

The  journey  yesterday  [from  Abbeville]  very  pleasant 
and  entertaining,  through  a  country  divided  into  varied 
strips  of  green  and  brown,  but  without  hedges,  well  cul- 
tivated, plenty  of  wheat  on  the  soil.  We  distributed 
tracts,  and  conversed  with  the  amiable,  easily -entertained 
people  at  Aix  a  la  Cloche,  and  Picquigny.  At  the  latter 
place  are  the  remains  of  an  old  castle,  where  Louis  the 
Eleventh,  and  Edward  the  Fourth,  of  England,  once  met 
in  conference.  We  wandered  about  the  ruins,  which  are  not 
very  picturesque ;  but  the  view  from  this  elevated  spot  of  the 
rich  valley  of  the  Soinme,  is  fine.  In  this  valley  we  observed  a 
large,  apparently  new,  convent  of  the  Trapputes.  Thus  popery 
in  all  its  forms,  both  splendid  and  frightful,  is  rising  again  to 
view  with  fresh  vigour ;  and  nothing  surely  but  the  power  of 
God  can  ever  put  down  a  system,  in  the  maintenance  of  which 


;et.  55.  amiens.  329 

human  policy  the  most  refined,  and  human  zeal  the  most 
untiring,  are  for  ever  at  work.  Of  this  renaissance  of  Popery, 
we  had  full  proof  after  arriving  at  this  large  and  beautiful 
city,  as  we  surveyed  the  magnificent  cathedral,  a  building  of 
astonishing  beauty.  The  architecture  is  of  the  finest  gothic  ; 
and  in  the  interior  simple  enough  to  be  extremely  attractive. 
The  outside  is  too  much  crowded  with  ornament,  yet  very 
striking.  As  to  the  proof  of  Popery  rediviva,  it  is  to  be 
found  in  the  ncwly-fitted-up  chapels,  gay  with  artificial  roses, 
candles  all  round,  with  devotees  on  their  knees  before  the 
images,  especially  those  of  the  virgin  ;  also  in  the  superb,  newly 
gilt  pulpit ;  above  all,  in  the  relic  of  John  Baptist's  head,  of 
which  the  red  silk  or  velvet  cap  under  a  glass  is  alone  exposed  to 
view.  We  saw  two  sweet-looking  boys  kiss  it  reverentially,  and 
drop  on  their  knees  beside  it  for  a  short  prayer ;  after  which 
they  turned  to  us  and  innocently  assured  us,  that  the  body  of 
the  Baptist  was  lying  under  a  white-clad  altar,  which  stood  hard 
by,  blazing  with  candles  !  We  observed  that  the  street  leading 
to  the  cathedral,  is  called  la  rue  des  corps  nus  sans  tete,  which 
may  have  reference  to  the  same  part  of  the  Gospel  history ; 
or  perhaps  to  martyrs'  legends  of  less  authority.  Two  of  the 
stone  figures  in  the  portico  are  represented  carrying  their  own 
heads  !  Confession  was  going  on  in  one  of  the  chapels ;  two 
confessionals  being  occupied ;  one  by  a  man,  another  by  a 
female.    Oh  !  the  awful  mummery  of  this  dark  system  ! 

Clermont,  4 tli  mo.,  17th. 

While  we  were  examining  the  cathedral,  our  indefatigable 
friend,  Josiah  Forster,  was  engaged  in  preparing  our  way  for  the 
ensuing  sabbath,  by  calling  on  the  minister  of  the  small  Protest- 
ant church,  who  willingly  agreed  to  summon  his  flock  to  the 
saloon  where  his  people  usually  meet,  for  six  o'clock  the  next 
evening.  His  agreeable  daughter  undertook  to  go  round  and 
give  the  notice.  In  the  evening,  the  pious  old  man  spent  an 
hour  or  two  with  us.  He  was  once  in  the  navy,  and  a  Papist. 
But  when  at  Havana,  in  the  course  of  his  voyages,  he  attended 
one  of  the  churches  there,  on  the  day  of  a  great  fete  in  honour 


330 


AMIENS. 


1843. 


of  the  Virgin,  when  he  was  suddenly  struck  by  the  extreme 
gaudiness  and  folly  of  the  ceremony,  and  he  cried  out,  "  0 
for  four  walls  to  worship  in  without  all  this  frippery  !"  Some 
time  afterwards  he  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  English,  and 
stationed  at  Ashburton  ;  where,  being  on  his  parole,  he  acci- 
dentally went  into  a  dissenting  meeting-house,  and  found  his 
prayer  fulfilled ;  four  walls  to  worship  in  without  ceremony, 
without  finery.  He  was  struck  to  the  heart,  though  he  could 
not  understand  the  minister :  learnt  the  English  language ; 
attended  the  meeting  for  a  few  months ;  and  became  a  Pro- 
testant and  a  Christian. 

Yesterday  was  certainly  an  interesting,  and  I  hope  not  un- 
productive, Sabbath,  spent  in  that  large  city  of  50,000  souls, 
given  up,  with  little  exception,  either  to  superstition  or  prac- 
tical infidelity ;  the  former  among  the  women,  and  the  latter 
among  the  men  ;  a  grievously  common  case  in  France  !  Our 
little  meeting  (the  four  servants  present)  was  held  at  eleven 
o'clock,  and  proved  a  season  of  true  refreshment.  The  day 
was  beautiful ;  and  after  the  meeting  my  wife  and  I  took  a 
long  walk  about  the  allees  and  boulevards ;  and  another  long 
shaded  walk,  called  the  Hotore.  This  part  of  the  town,  with 
the  rows  of  good  houses  and  pleasant  promenades,  is  decidedly 
handsome.  So,  indeed,  are  the  streets  generally.  It  is  a 
place  of  busy  manufacture  and  commerce,  though  just  now  in 
a  state  of  depression. 

In  the  evening,  at  the  appointed  hour,  we  repaired  to  the 
humble  dwelling  of  our  friend  the  pastew,  who  conducted  us 
to  the  Meeting.  It  was  a  congregation  of  about  80  people ; 
perhaps  at  last  some  10  or  20  more ;  and  a  very  solemn, 
favoured  meeting  it  proved.  Josiah  Forster  began  by  briefly 
explaining  our  mode  of  worship.  Soon  afterwards  I  rose,  and 
was  enabled  to  preach  for  about  half  an  hour  in  French,  with  far 
greater  facility  than  I  could  have  ventured  to  expect.  It  was 
truly  given  to  me  of  the  Lord,  and  very  thankful  ought  I  to 
be  for  such  a  renewed  token  of  his  unmerited  loving-kindness. 
My  subject  was,  the  internal  hearing  for  ourselves  of  the  life- 
giving  voice  of  Jesus,  beginning  with  the  words  of  the  Sama- 


JET.  55. 


CLERMOXT. 


331 


ritans,  "  Now  we  believe,  not  because  of  thy  saying,  but  we 
have  heard  him  ourselves,"  &c.  ;  the  spiritual  resurrection 
as  a  preparation  for  the  last  day ;  (John  v ;)  the  new 
birth  and  living  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  Our  be- 
loved sister  followed  in  a  lively,  fervent  exhortation,  well 
interpreted  by  our  friend  Josiah  Forster.  Afterwards  I 
was  enabled  to  conclude  the  Meeting  in  prayer,  and  we  re- 
turned to  our  hotel  with  relieved  and  thankful  minds.  Such 
was  our  first  French  Public  Meeting.  May  we  be  helped  by 
this  token  for  good,  and  may  we  give  all  the  praise  where 
alone  it  is  due.  About  twenty  of  the  people  at  the  meeting 
were  Roman  Catholics. 

This  morning  Cadoret  and  his  daughter,  and  Vorneaux,  a 
colporteur  of  the  Bible  Society,  who,  since  the  eleventh  month, 
has  sold  600  copies  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, breakfasted  with  us,  and  our  reading  was  solemn  and 
refreshing ;  my  sister  beautifully  engaged  in  prayer.  After 
breakfast,  she  being  but  poorly,  Josiah  Forster,  my  wife,  and 
I,  visited  the  Bicetre,  being  the  House  of  Correction  for  the 
department  of  the  Somme,  containing  about  200  prisoners. 
We  had  but  little  satisfaction  in  our  visit. 

Chantilly,  4th  mo.,  19th. 

We  spent  a  pleasant  day,  yesterday,  in  a  very  pleasant 
country.  Clermont  is  beautifully  situated  on  the  brow  of  a 
hill ;  and  the  views  of  it  which  we  enjoyed  in  a  quiet  stroll 
along  a  lovely  lane,  through  orchards  of  apple  trees,  well 
cultivated  in  strips,  and  near  a  fine  wood,  where  we  heard 
a  chorus  of  thrushes  and  a  nightingale  or  two,  were  lovely 
indeed ;  the  air  being  dry,  clear,  and  stimulant.  We  then 
ascended  the  hill  on  which  the  town  is  built,  to  the 
Prison  Centrale  four  Us  Femmes,  a  vast,  good-looking  build- 
ing, which  stands  on  the  summit.  It  is  for  the  whole  of 
the  north  of  France,  and  contains  900  prisoners.  These 
prisoners  are  cared  for  by  the  Sceurs  de  la  Sagesse,  under  a 
superior,  40  in  number,  who  are  allowed  800  francs  per  annum 
each,  but  support  themselves.    There  is  a  school  in  the  prison 


332 


CLERMONT. 


1843. 


for  the  ignorant ;  and  religious  instruction,  after  the  manner 
of  the  Roman  Catholics,  seems  to  be  communicated  by  a 
chaplain,  and  the  nuns.  The  latter  lodge  in  the  prison,  and 
serve  the  whole  purpose  of  officers ;  no  others  being  admitted 
except  a  few  inferior  servants.  Perpetual  silence  reigns  among 
the  ■women ;  or,  at  least,  this  is  the  law.  A  more  effective 
superintendence  is  required  at  night.  My  sister  was  greatly 
pleased  with  the  order,  cleanliness,  and  comfort  of  this  prison. 
The  females  are  employed  in  lace-making  and  other  kinds  of 
needle-work,  &c.  One-third  of  the  earnings  go  towards  the 
expenses  of  the  establishment;  one-third  for  indulgences  in  the 
way  of  food,  &c. ;  and  one-third  is  reserved  for  them  when  they 
leave  the  prison ;  but  this  portion  is  sent  for  their  use  to  the 
mayor  of  the  place  to  which  they  belong,  their  travelling  ex- 
penses being  first  paid  out  of  it.  An  Englishwoman,  who  had 
been  confined  here,  went  out  with  a  purse  of  about  200  francs. 
There  is  an  institution  called  the  Bon  Pasteur,  at  Amiens, 
which  affords  a  refuge  for  these  females  when  they  leave  the 
prison.  Many  go  thither  of  their  own  free  will,  and  support 
themselves,  when  there,  by  their  work,  being  again  under  the 
superintendence  of  a  sisterhood  of  nuns.  These  Bons  Pasteurs 
are  established,  we  are  told,  in  many  other  places  besides 
Amiens.  The  system  of  the  Romanists  puts  many  instru- 
ments into  their  hands — large  sisterhoods  of  nuns  for  example 
— which  may  be  often  used  for  good  purposes.  The  Soeurs  de 
Charite,  who  tend  the  prisons  and  the  hospitals,  paid  though 
they  be  for  their  work,  and  incited  by  the  false  notion  of  merit 
in  their  own  performances,  must  nevertheless  be  reckoned 
among  the  alleviators,  both  physically  and  morally,  of  the 
miseries  and  evils  which  oppress  mankind.  Thus  God  conducts 
his  great  designs,  through  a  machinery  of  Providence,  of 
which  the  intricacies  are  not  to  be  unravelled  by  human 
wisdom ;  and  often  is  he  pleased  to  overrule  erroneous  systems 
for  good  and  desirable  purposes.  We  are  not,  on  this  account, 
to  give  up  our  principles,  which  rest  on  his  own  unchanging 
law  and  attributes.  Yet  we  may  well  exclaim  with  Paul — 
"  0  the  depth  of  the  riches,  both  of  the  wisdom  and  of  the 


JET.  55. 


chantilly;  paws. 


333 


knowledge  of  God  !  How  unsearchable  are  his  judgments, 
and  his  ways  past  finding  out !" 

The  drive  to  Chantilly  in  the  afternoon,  fifteen  miles,  was 
swift  and  agreeable,  through  a  beautiful  champaign  country, 
and  over  the  Oise,  a  fine  river  at  Creil. 

Paris,  4th  mo.,  19th. 

After  driving:  through  a  succession  of  little  towns,  manv 
vineyards,  and  a  gay,  fruitful  country,  we  arrived  here  in  safety 
about  two  o'clock.  We  felt  the  weight  of  our  position  and 
prospects ;  and  fervent  are  our  desires  that  we  may  be  guided, 
from  day  to  day,  in  the  way  of  our  duties,  and  be  graciously 
qualified  for  the  fulfilment  of  them. 

4th  mo.,  21st.  Yesterday  we  all  went,  at  eleven  o'clock,  to 
our  little  week-day  meeting,  in  the  Faubourg  du  Roule ;  and 
were  favoured  with  a  solemn,  refreshing  time,  in  which  our 
hopes  and  strength  were  renewed,  in  the  remembrance  of  that 
gracious  promise,  "  I  will  lead  the  blind  by  a  way  that  they 
know  not,"  &c. 

At  three  o'clock  my  dear  wife  and  I  walked  to  the  Pelets, 
where  I  had  the  pleasure  of  introducing  her  to  our  kind 
friend  the  countess,  who  was  recumbent  on  her  couch, 
being  very  infirm.  I  remember  when  I  was  last  in  Paris, 
being  engaged  in  solemn  prayer  with  her,  on  behalf  of 
her  husband's  father,  who  was  then  very  ill.  He  died  last 
year  in  the  triumphant  faith  of  the  Christian.  He  said  in 
dying,  that  he  could  not  express  the  beauty  and  glory  of  the 
scene  which  lay  before  him,  and  on  which  he  was  about  to 
enter.  From  thence  to  a  bazaar,  for  the  benefit  of  certain 
schools,  where  we  were  much  pleased  with  a  number  of  simple, 
yet  sprightly  young  women,  who  were  engaged  in  selling.  I 
talked  with  Mark  Wilks'  wife,  respecting  the  present  extra- 
ordinary inroad  on  Protestant  religious  liberty.  It  appears, 
that  in  a  certain  village,  the  inhabitants,  of  their  own  accord, 
forsook  Popery,  and  built  a  place  of  worship  for  themselves, 
applying  to  the  Societe  Uvangelique,  of  Paris,  for  a  minister. 
They  could  not  obtain  one ;  but  a  Protestant  minister,  Roussel, 
went  of  his  own  accord,  and  ministered  to  them  ;  was  warned 
off  by  the  police,  persevered,  and  was  at  last  forced  away  by 


334 


PARIS. 


1843. 


the  military.  A  proces  verbal  was  commenced  against  him, 
and  a  fine  inflicted  by  the  inferior  district  court.  He  appealed 
to  the  superior  court  next  in  order,  when  his  cause  was  pleaded 
by  Odillon  Barrot,  but  in  vain.  He  has  now  appealed  to  the 
Court  of  Cassation,  which  is  supreme ;  and  Josiah  Forster 
and  I  hope  to  attend  the  trial  to-morrow.  The  ground  of 
this  infliction  is  a  law  introduced  by  Guizot,  since  the  forma- 
tion of  the  present  ministry,  forbidding  more  than  twenty 
persons  to  assemble  without  leave  of  the  maire  of  the  district; 
a  law  occasioned  by  some  of  the  plots  against  the  government 
which  had  previously  transpired.  It  was,  at  the  time, 
expressly  stated  by  the  government,  through  Guizot,  that  the 
law  was  intended  to  have  no  bearing  whatsoever  on  religious 
meetings ;  the  charter  confirmed  by  the  last  revolution,  having 
granted  full  and  entire  religious  liberty  to  persons  of  all 
creeds.  Nevertheless,  it  is  now  construed  to  apply  to  any 
attempt  to  form  a  new  society  of  Protestants,  or  open  any 
place  of  Protestant  worship  where  one  had  not  previously 
existed ;  in  fact,  as  a  complete  prevention  of  the  further 
development  of  the  Protestant  principle.  It  is  evidently 
a  step  towards  the  old  plan  of  uniformity,  restriction,  and 
persecution ;  and  is  considered  by  the  Protestant  party  to  be 
highly  alarming.  The  fact  seems  to  be,  that  the  executive 
power,  backed  by  immense  military  force,  is  virtually  entering 
into  such  a  league  with  the  priesthood,  as  will  secure  their 
support  of  the  present  dynasty.  Thus  a  new  force  and  spring- 
are  given  to  Popery  in  its  renaissance ;  and  the  thunder-clouds 
which  are  gradually  overspreading  the  heavens,  grow  darker 
and  thicker.  May  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arise  and  disperse 
them ! 

4th  7no.,  24th.  On  seventh  day,  Josiah  Forster  and  I  had 
pleasant  interviews  soon  after  breakfast  with  the  wife  of  the 
Chevalier  Eynard,  who  received  us  with  much  cordiality ;  with 
the  Greek  ambassador  whom  we  met  when  last  at  Paris  ;  and 
with  Guizot,  preparatory  to  the  intercourse  mutually  wished  for 
between  us.  He  received  us  affectionately,  and  we  are  engaged 
to  dine  with  him  on  fifth  day.  We  then  called  on  Isambert, 
our  zealous  and  steady  Anti-Slavery  friend  and  advocate.  He 


JET.  55. 


RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY. 


335 


is  one  of  the  Judges  of  the  Court  of  Cassation,  the  Supreme 
Court  of  France,  and  was  kind  enough  to  introduce  us,  that 
we  might  hear  the  cause  of  Christian  liberty  pleaded,  in  the 
case  already  mentioned.  The  court  is  held  in  the  old  chamber 
of  justice,  as  I  understood,  of  the  Kings  of  France,  a  fine  old 
apartment,  with  a  picture  of  the  present  king  in  front;  four- 
teen of  the  judges  assembled ;  and  a  large  body  of  Protestants 
were  there  to  hear ;  looking,  as  well  they  might,  low  and 
serious,  under  the  present  grievous  infraction  of  the  liberty  of 
conscience,  proclaimed  to  them  in  the  fifth  article  of  the 
Charter  of  1830.  After  the  report  had  been  read  of  the 
preceding  trials  in  the  case,  Count  Delaborde  rose,  the 
advocate  of  religious  freedom,  and  pleaded  the  cause,  in  a 
speech  of  nearly  two  hours,  with  great  clearness,  zeal,  heart, 
and  force ;  though  the  rapidity  of  his  pronunciation  sometimes 
concealed  his  meaning  from  me.  To  his  argument  he  added 
a  good  deal  of  general  impressive  remark  on  the  subject  of 
the  rights  of  conscience.  lie  quoted  an  admirable  declaration 
made  hy  Napoleon  on  the  subject ;  but  concluded  with  a  still 
more  forcible  reference  to  Scripture,  and  to  the  paramount 
authority  of  him,  who  is  the  Way,  the  Truth,  and  the  Life. 
The  judges  seemed  to  me  to  listen  to  him  with  great  indiffer- 
ence ;  touching  and  interesting  as  was  the  appeal.  After  a 
dry  and  feeble  answer  from  some  one  who  represented  the 
Procureur  de  Roi,  (the  Attorney-General,)  the  judges  retired, 
and  we  afterwards  learned,  that,  by  a  majority  of  ten  against 
four,  they  confirmed  the  decision  of  the  inferior  court  of 
Versailles,  and  thus  gave  to  the  dying  hopes  of  the  Protestants, 
a  cold-blooded  coup  de  grace.  I  conversed  a  little  with  the 
eloquent  Count  Delaborde,  who  had  himself  been  a  Roman 
Catholic,  and  has  become  a  pious  Protestant ;  also  with 
Roussel,  the  minister,  who  had  opened  the  chapel  of  Senneville, 
and  had  been  fined  in  consequence.  He  says,  the  chapel 
continues  closed  and  useless,  a  mere  monument  of  the 
increasing  power  of  Popery,  and  that  the  poor,  pious  people 
are  cared  for  by  an  institittcur,  or  schoolmaster.  I  was 
also  introduced  to  Odillon  Parrot,  who  had  pleaded  the  cause 
before  the  court  of  the  district  of  Versailles.    He  is  an 


33G 


PARIS. 


1843. 


interesting,  warm-hearted  man,  with  a  powerful  eye,  and  a 
forehead  finely  developed. 

Yesterday  was  our  first  Parisian  Sabhath.  Our  meeting 
at  the  Faubourg  du  Roule  was  held  at  twelve  o'clock,  and  was 
attended  by  a  considerable  number  of  people,  generally 
English.  At  six  o'clock  we  repaired  to  William  Toase's 
Wesleyan  meeting-house,  by  appointment.  After  a  time,  it 
was  quite  crowded,  more  so,  they  said,  than  ever  before ;  and 
certainly  it  was  a  truly  solemn  meeting.  My  dear  sister  was 
first  engaged,  at  some  length,  in  exhorting  to  vital  and 
practical  religion,  and  was  well  interpreted  for  by  our 
friend  Lucas,  a  minister  among  the  French  Methodists.  I 
afterwards  followed  on  part  of  John  xiv  : — "  Je  suis  le  chemin, 
la  verite,  et  la  vie,"  &c.  I  trust  help  was  given.  The 
congregation  separated  in  the  feeling  of  much  love  and 
sweetness. 


i 


jut.  55. 


PARIS. 


337 


CHAPTER  XL. 

1843.    mh.  55. 

engagements  at  paris  continued ;  duc  de  broglie  ;  guizot ; 

DE  TOQUEVILLE  ;  PROTESTANT  MEETING;  FRENCH  BIBLE  SOCIETY; 
VISIT  TO  THE  KING  AND  QUEEN  AT  NEUILLY;  JOURNEY  TO  THE 
SOUTH  OF  FRANCE;  MACON;  LYONS;  AVIGNON;  NISMES ;  CON- 
GENIES;  VISIT  TO  THE  FRIENDS;  ILLNESS  AT  CONGENIES. 

Paris,  4th  mo.,  25th,  1843. 

I  wish  most  sincerely  that  we  may  all  be  preserved  from  the 
feeling  of  dissipation,  in  the  midst  of  the  interesting  and 
ever-shifting  scenes  which  befal  us  in  this  place.  It  requires 
watchfulness  and  care,  and  I  do  not  feel  that  we  are  without 
our  difficulties ;  yet  I  humbly  trust,  indeed  I  fully  believe, 
that  the  Lord  is  near  to  help. 

Yesterday  morning,  (24th,)  Josiah  Forster  and  I  made  a 
few  calls  together.  Our  first  was  on  Baron  Rothschild,  to 
establish  my  pecuniary  credit.  He  was  abundantly  civil. 
He  seemed  to  me  to  have  the  same  kind  of  acuteness  and 
intelligence  as  his  late  brother  Nathan,  and  to  be  pursuing 
the  same  career.  I  ought  to  be  thankful  for  the  convenience 
of  moneyed  facility  in  this  temporal  world ;  one  feels  it  par- 
ticularly when  abroad.  May  all  that  I  have  and  am  be 
rightly  devoted  to  the  Author  of  all  my  blessings  ! 

We  then  paid  our  respects  to  Lord  Cowley,  the  British 
Ambassador,  younger  brother  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  a 
sensible,  elderly  gentleman,  who,  though  very  busy,  received 
us  kindly.  We  talked  to  him  about  the  case  of  Tahiti  and 
the  Sandwich  Islands.  He  said  he  had  received  official 
assurances  from  the  French  Government,  that  the  Protestant 

Vol.  II.  — 22 


338  paris.  1843. 

missionaries  in  Tahiti  shall  he  fully  protected,  and  the  In- 
dependent Sovereignty  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  acknowledged. 
At  a  later  hour  we  called  on  the  Due  dc  Broglie,  of  whom  I 
had  so  often  heard,  and  whom  I  was  really  glad  to  see.  He 
received  us  in  a  very  friendly  manner.  His  late  Duchess,  the 
daughter  of  La  Baronno ,  de  Stael,  was  a  woman  of  decided 
piety,  a  Protestant,  and  died  the  death  of  the  Christian.  She 
was  well  known  to  our  sister  Fry.  The  Duke  is  a  liberal  Roman 
Catholic,  and  is  the  author  of  the  projet  de  loi,  on  the  subject 
of  emancipation,  which  has  just  been  published.  It  is  said  to 
contain  a  vast  mass  of  well-arranged  evidence  ;  and,  though  far 
from  fully  satisfactory  in  its  provisions,  is  probably  as  good  as 
the  Duke  could  make  it.  Neither  he  nor  Guizot  can  be  re- 
garded as  their  own  masters  in  this  important  matter. 

In  the  evening  our  rooms  were  opened  to  the  coloured 
people,  besides  several  of  our  own  friends.  It  was  a  highly 
interesting  occasion.  There  were  perhaps  forty  of  them, 
chiefly  young  men — lively,  intelligent,  polite ;  affording  abun- 
dant proofs  that  "  black  blood  "  has  no  tendency  to  destroy 
the  powers  of  the  mind.  I  told  them  a  little  about  the  West 
Indies,  in  a  French  address ;  then  Josiah  Forstcr  and  I 
questioned  them  respecting  the  condition  of  the  respective 
islands,  &c,  with  which  they  were  connected.  We  had  repre- 
sentatives from  Bourbon,  Cayenne,  Guadaloupe,  Martinique, 
and  Ilayti ;  and  they  gave  us,  in  a  truly  vivacious  way,  much 
information.  Slavery  everywhere  seems  to  wear  the  same 
characteristics  of  ignorance  and  brutality.  The  slaves  appear 
to  get  no  education  in  any  of  the  French  colonies,  and  are 
liable  to  much  cruel  treatment.  In  Hayti,  too,  education  is 
at  a  low  ebb.  It  appears  that  the  late  revolution  there  has 
been  bloodless,  and  that  President  Boyer  has  made  his  escape 
to  Jamaica.  We  ended  with  a  psalm  and  a  solemn  pause.  I 
trust  the  impression  made  upon  our  guests  was  useful,  and 
that  the  evening's  service  would  not  be  in  vain.  Yet,  had  we 
been  a  little  more  watchful  and  faithful,  the  end  might  more 
completely  have  crowned  all. 

This  morning  Josiah  Forster  and  I  made  agreeable  calls  on 


JET.  55. 


PARIS. 


339 


Vicomtc  dc  Tracy,  and  Passy,  Anti-Slavery  deputies,  of  great 
talent  and  influence.  We  were  anxious  to  recommend  such  a 
declaration,  on  the  part  of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  as 
would  pledge  them  to  the  consideration  of  the  new  projet  de 
loi  at  the  opening  of  the  next  session.  But  this,  it  appears,  is 
not  according  to  the  forms  of  the  French  Chamber.  Some 
one  in  the  house  will  address  the  needful  questions  to  the 
ministers,  as  to  their  intentions  on  the  point ;  and  it  is  hoped 
that  their  answer  will  be  favourable.  We  learned,  in  one 
quarter,  that  even  the  printing  of  the  Rapport  de  la  Com- 
mission or  projet  was  carried  in  the  Cabinet,  by  Guizot, 
with  difficulty.  We  must,  therefore,  reckon  him  a  faithful 
abolitionist,  and  conclude  that  he  cannot  do  all  that  he  would. 

We  also  visited  a  large  school  of  boys,  girls,  and  infants, 
under  the  care  of  Pressense  and  the  Protestants ;  about  800 
children.  They  were  at  play  and  at  dinner  in  the  yard.  We 
asked  the  boys  many  questions  from  the  New  Testament,  to 
which  they  gave  ready  answers,  showing  a  considerable  degree 
of  knowledge.  Nothing  could  exceed  their  pleasure  and 
liveliness  on  the  occasion.  From  thence  to  the  Normal 
School  under  La  Society  Evangclique,  where  we  found  fifteen 
young  men  under  careful  Christian  training  for  the  office  of 
schoolmasters.  The  establishment  is  intended  to  bo  much 
enlarged,  and  is  likely  to  operate  very  favourably  on  the  com- 
munity. A  short  interview  with  Lord  B  ,  is  another  in- 
cident of  the  present  morning.  He  is  somewhat  aged,  and 
looks  pale ;  but  not  out  of  health.  Oh,  if  he  had  followed  the 
Star  of  Bethlehem  in  its  course,  and  discovered  the  Prince  of 
Life  and  Immortality  for  himself,  how  truly  great  he  might 
now  have  been ! 

4th  mo.,  21th.    In  the  evening  of  the  third  day  we  had  the 

company  of  several  ladies  and  young  women,  including  -,  

who  has  passed  through  many  deep  afflictions,  and  has  a  great 
attraction  towards  Friends.  Her  son,  a  modest  young  man 
of  twenty-three,  has  lost  his  all  by  disappointing  the  wishes 
of  his  father  and  uncle,  in  absolutely  refusing  to  go  into  the 
army,  or  take  any  part  in  military  affairs.  This  is  a  remark- 
able instance,  and  I  believe  not  a  solitary  one  in  France. 


340 


PARIS. 


1843. 


We  had  also  the  company  of  Kohl,  the  German  traveller, 
whose  works  are  known  in  England,  and  of  his  brother  and 
sister,  all  of  Bremen.  Rigaud,  the  deputy  of  the  Peace 
Society,  read  us  a  short  lecture,  and  several  of  us  added  a 
few  remarks.  After  a  comfortable  reading  of  1  Cor.  xiii,  in 
French,  and  a  short  pause,  the  company  separated. 

Yesterday  morning,  having  obtained  the  authorization  of 
the  Prefect  of  Police,  Gabriel  Dellessere,  a  man  of  talent 
and  energy,  and  very  kind  to  us,  Josiah  Forster  and  I  visited 
the  new  prison,  des  jeunes  detenus,  now  complete ;  about  500 
boys  in  the  establishment,  the  number  made  up  of  all  the 
little  vagabonds  and  thieves,  which  France,  and  principally 
Paris,  happen  to  furnish,  who  are  shut  up  here  by  a  kind  of 
summary  process,  according  to  the  will  of  the  magistrates ; 
not  so  much  because  deserving  their  terms  of  imprisonment, 
(some  of  which  are  for  three,  four,  five,  or  six  years,)  as  under 
the  consideration,  that  they  will  be  themselves  benefited  by 
the  system  of  care  and  discipline.  Many  are  sent  to  the 
establishment  by  their  own  parents.  The  whole  is  arranged 
on  the  systeme  cellulaire.  It  is  solitary  confinement,  as 
it  regards  their  fellows  in  bondage,  but  alleviated  by  the 
frequent  visits  of  their  teachers  and  keepers,  &c,  also  by  a 
very  fairly  comfortable  diet,  meat  four  times  a  week,  and 
plenty  of  bread ;  constant  employment,  school  learning,  and 
some  handicraft  business,  filling  up  the  day  in  succession. 
There  -are  a  large  number  of  corridors,  all  well  warmed ;  each 
corridor  under  the  care  of  a  superintending  officer,  who  acts 
both  as  schoolmaster  and  maitre  de  metier  to  the  boys  inhabit- 
ing it.  The  boys  are  taught  in  matters  of  religion,  by  two 
monks,  twenty-three  at  a  time,  in  a  room  divided  into  little 
departments,  so  as  not  to  see  each  other,  with  a  desk  in  the 
centre.  They  kneel  before  the  Host  (without  seeing  it) 
at  the  sound  of  a  bell,  every  Sabbath  day.  Each  boy  is 
allowed  half  an  hour's  run  during  the  day,  in  one  of  the  four 
airy  court-yards.  Each  cell  is  provided  with  a  comfortable 
bed,  and  suitable  provision  for  reading,  writing,  and  cypher- 
ing, besides  the  implements  of  the  work  on  which  the  inmate 
is  engaged.    I  observed  no  want  of  neatness,  air,  or  comfort 


JET.  55. 


de  toqueville;  GUIZOT. 


341 


in  the  cells.  The  books  for  religious  instruction  consisted 
chiefly  of  extracts  from  the  New  Testament,  which  the  boys 
get  by  heart,  and  Romish  Catechisms.  We  visited  many  of 
the  boys  in  their  cells,  some  of  them  very  young,  ranging 
from  twelve  to  eighteen  years.  It  may  appear  somewhat 
strange,  but  it  is  no  more  than  the  truth,  that  as  far  as  we 
could  judge,  they  seemed,  without  exception,  healthy  and 
happy.  I  must  say  it  is  an  excellent  specimen  of  the  separate 
system,  however  tyrannical  so  long  an  imprisonment  may  be. 

In  the  evening  we  dined  with  our  kind  friends  the  Pelcts, 
meeting  the  old  Countess,  Charles  Malet  and  his  mother, 
General  Meynadier,  and  Admiral  Baudin,  Directcur  des 
Barjnes  (galleys,)  at  Toulon  —  a  man  of  high  station,  who 
was  converted  from  Popery  and  has  become  quite  serious. 

After  dinner,  several  persons  joined  the  company,  the 
most  interesting  of  whom  were  De  Toqueville,  the  American 
traveller,  a  small,  intelligent,  benevolent,  lively  Frenchman, 
and  his  friend  Beaumont,  a  fine-looking,  energetic  young  man, 
much  disposed  to  be  useful  to  his  fellow-men.  They  are  both 
deputies,  of  high  reputation,  much  interested  in  the  cause  of 
prison  reform  and  anti-slavery.  Beaumont  informed  me  that 
the  Parliamentary  Commission  had  made  much  use  of  my 
Winter  in  the  West  Indies.  The  evening  was  an  interest- 
ing one,  and  I  hope  was  productive  of  some  good.  It  seems 
to  have  left  a  good  impression  on  our  friends.  Yet  it  would 
have  been  satisfactory,  could  we  have  arrived  at  somewhat 
more  of  quietness  and  solemnity.  These  blessings  we  have 
enjoyed,  through  mercy,  rather  richly,  at  our  meeting  this 
morning;  some  twenty  or  thirty  persons  present;  many  greatly 
affected.    We  were  all  three  engaged  in  ministry. 

4th  mo.,  30th.  On  fifth  day  (the  27th)  we  went  to  dine 
with  Guizot,  who  received  us  with  great  politeness  and  kind- 
ness. His  mother  and  children  were  of  the  party,  also 
Rosine  Chabaud,  Directcur  de  la  Bibliothcque  Roy  ale,  and 
our  kind  friend  the  Due  de  Broclie. 

We  stayed  rather  more  than  two  hours,  during  which 
we  had  a  good  deal  of  free  conversation  with  him.  Our  main 
topics  were — first,  the  Abolition  of  Slavery;  second,  the 


342 


PARIS. 


1843 


Preservation  of  Peace ;  and  third,  Religious  Liberty.  We 
did  not  learn  from  him  that  it  was  the  intention  of  Govern- 
ment to  act  fully  on  the  projet  de  loi  proposed  by  the  Com- 
mission ;  but  he  assured  us,  that  the  subject  of  abolition 
would  be  duly  brought  forward  at  the  commencement  of  the 
next  session,  and  that  the  children  under  seven  years  of  age 
would  be  set  free.  It  seemed  as  if  he  could  not  encourage 
much  hope  beyond  this,  except  in  the  way  of  amelioration. 
We  thought  he  spoke  with  sincerity,  on  the  subject,  and  that 
he  truly  feels  with  us ;  but  there  can  be  little  doubt  he  has 
difficulties  both  in  the  cabinet  and  from  the  throne.  On  the 
subject  of  peace  he  spoke  decidedly;  saying,  that  there  was 
far  less  danger  of  any  interruption  of  it,  than  was  the  case 
when  Ave  were  here  two  years  ago.  He  also  spoke  decidedly 
on  the  point  of  religious  liberty,  declaring  his  own  opinion, 
in  opposition  to  the  general  sentiment  of  the  Protestants, 
that  it  is  making  progress,  and  will  advance  more  and  more. 
He  seemed  fully  to  agree  in  our  view  of  the  advantages  de- 
rived to  a  nation,  from  freedom  of  thought  and  action  on  the 
subject,  and  from  dissent.  This  stirring  of  the  waters  is  the 
means  of  driving  people  to  a  deeper  consideration  and  feeling 
of  those  main  principles  of  religion,  on  which  the  welfare  of 
the  community  essentially  depends.  Josiah  Forster  spoke  in 
the  plainest  manner  on  the  Tahiti  case  and  its  radical  in- 
justice ;  which  Guizot  did  not  attempt  to  deny,  but  adverted 
to  parallel  instances  in  the  conduct  of  Great  Britain.  He  said, 
however,  that  the  facts  had  been  exaggerated ;  that  the 
forcible  interference  of  the  French  had  been  without  the 
authority  of  the  Government ;  and  that  the  Protestant 
missionaries  will  be  left  at  their  full  liberty ;  that  we  need  not 
alarm  ourselves  on  the  subject.  For  my  own  part,  I  fully 
believe  it  is  a  bad  case.  The  very  fact  of  Tahiti's  becoming  a 
station  for  French  troops,  together  with  the  probability  that 
this  military  force  will  play  into  the  hands  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  priesthood  there  established,  seem  to  leave  but  little 
hope  for  the  Protestant  mission,  or  for  the  true  moral  and 
religious  welfare  of  the  aborigines. 

I  had  much  agreeable  conversation  with  Guizot's  mother, 


JET.  55. 


PAKIS. 


343 


who  is  evidently  a  mature  and  lively  Christian.  There  was  a 
bright  glow  diffused  over  the  occasion,  and  we  parted  under 
the  feelings  of  friendship. 

Sixth  day  was  one  of  great  interest,  and  I  think  I  may  add, 
of  some  importance.  A  company  of  our  friends,  interested  in 
prisons,  assembled  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  to  breakfast, 
some  of  them  very  interesting  persons.  They  were  Moreau 
Christophe  and  Bluet,  inspectors,  the  latter  an  architect,  and 
occupe  des  bdtiments;  De  Toque ville,  Beaumont,  and  Remusat, 
deputies,  and  active  and  interested  members  of  the  prison  com- 
mittee of  the  house;  Remusat,  late  Minister  of  the  Interior, 
also  an  active  agent  of  the  government  in  these  matters. 
These  gentlemen  were  joined  by  Lc  Chevalier,  Directrice 
GrCneraU  des  Prisons  de  France  pour  les  Femmes,  who  came 
with  our  friend  E.  Malet.  They  were  all  present  at  our  usual 
reading  of  the  Scriptures.  After  breakfast  we  had  a  good 
open  discussion  on  prisons,  and  on  the  new  projet  de  loi, 
which  proposes  to  enact  the  cellular  or  separate  system  for 
•  all  the  prisons  in  France.  The  idea  is  to  isolate  the  criminals 
from  each  other,  but  not  from  those  who  can  help  and  do 
them  good ;  solitude  with  a  variety  of  helps  and  alleviations, 
of  which  the  youths  in  the  prison  of  La  Roquctte  already 
afford  a  specimen.  I  have  digested  our  own  views  on  the 
subject,  specifying  the  various  alleviations  and  accompani- 
ments of  the  system  which  we  deem  necessary,  in  a  paper 
addressed  to  our  friend  De  Toqucville.  With  him,  Beaumont, 
and  Remusat,  I  was  greatly  pleased ;  they  may  truly  be  said 
to  be  fine  men,  intellectual,  liberal,  ardent,  highly  talented. 
0  that  pure  religion  might  master  them  all  !  Moreau 
.Christophe  is  also  an  interesting  man.  As  far  as  we  know 
they  are  all  Roman  Catholics.  In  the  evening  we  had  a 
large  and  highly  interesting  company  at  our  hotel,  including 
the  Greek  Ambassador,  Colletti,  and  about  thirty  young 
Greeks,  students,  and  others.  It  was  a  truly  animating 
occasion.  After  the  party  was  seated  I  made  a  short  speech 
in  French,  with  a  view  of  stimulating  them  in  the  pursuit  of 
literature,  virtue,  and  religion.  My  sister  then  addressed 
them  by  the  help  of  the  Due  de  Broglie's  kind  interpretation ; 


344 


PARIS. 


1843. 


also  Josiah  Forstcr ;  and  some  of  the  Greeks  themselves  spoke 
in  answer  to  our  inquiries  on  the  state  of  education,  books, 
&c. ;  highly  pleased  and  animated  they  seemed  to  he;  many  of 
them  were  from  Greece  proper ;  others  from  the  Turkish 
dominions.  We  concluded  by  reading  Acts  xvii,  the  visit  of 
Paul  to  Athens,  &c. ;  after  which,  I  had  a  little  to  express  in 
ministry.  Numerous  little  books  were  then  distributed,  and 
our  intelligent,  ardent,  and  apparently  high-minded  guests, 
expressed  their  hearty  pleasure  and  gratitude  on  leaving  us. 
I  trust  this  labour  of  love  was  not  in  vain. 

4th  mo.,  30th.  I  may  record  with  humble  gratitude  the 
privileges  of  the  Sabbath  day  which  is  just  past.  It  was 
certainly  a  day  of  much  favour.  [After  our  meeting  in  the 
morning  at  the  Faubourg  du  Roulc,]  we  repaired  at  four 
o'clock,  p.  M.j  to  the  excellent  locale,  Rue  du  Phot,  No.  X,  for 
the  temporary  use  of  which,  as  a  place  of  worship,  we  have 
obtained  a  regular  authorization  from  the  Prefect  of  Police. 
About  100  persons  assembled,  among  them  about  fifteen 
young  Greeks.  It  was,  through  mercy,  a  solemn,  favoured 
meeting.  I  knelt  down  soon  after  its  commencement,  and 
poured  forth  a  prayer  in  French ;  after  which  my  sister 
addressed  the  company  in  a  very  lively  and  powerful  manner; 
first  the  serious,  and  next  the  worldly.  She  was  well  in- 
terpreted by  our  friend  Lucas.  I  was  afterwards  enabled  to 
preach  with  some  degree,  I  trust,  of  life  and  clearness,  on  the 
divinity  of  Christ,  and  the  evidences  of  it  in  Scripture ;  and 
on  the  grand  doctrines  of  the  atonement,  and  the  work  of  the 
Spirit.  The  word  preached  seemed  to  be  well  understood, 
and  gladly  received.  A  few  observations  on  the  daily  reading 
of  Scripture  concluded  the  meeting,  which  was  accompanied  by 
a  blessed  feeling  of  solemnity  and  comfort.  Books  and  tracts 
were  distributed  in  the  ante-room. 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  large  company  of  the  English 
visitors  now  in  the  hotel,  with  whom  we  were  favoured  with 
a  solemn  reading  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Philippians,  and  my 
sister  was  engaged  in  prayer.  The  Countess  Pelet  dined  with 
us  alone,  and  her  husband  afterwards  joined  the  circle.  We 
are  much  bound  to  them,  and  they  to  us,  in  Christian  love. 


/ET.  55. 


FRENCH  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 


345 


Third  day,  5th  mo.,  2nd.  At  noon,  Josiah  Forster  and  I 
repaired  to  the  Rue  du  Phot,  where  we  attended  a  crowded 
meeting  of  the  Society,  " pour  les  interets  generaux  du 
Protestantisme,"  Admiral  Terhueil  in  the  chair.  The  report 
was  read  hy  the  young  Count  Gasparin,  and  the  meeting  was 
afterwards  addressed  by  Frossard,  Monod,  Vermeil,  and  other 
pastors.  The  society  embraces  a  variety  of  objects ;  a  house 
of  study  and  protection  for  young  Protestant  students,  at  the 
Paris  colleges;  the  formation  of  a  jdace  of  confinement  for 
young  Protestant  criminals,  and  the  condition  of  the  question 
of  religious  liberty.  I  was  happily  able  to  understand  the 
chief  part  of  what  was  spoken,  and  was  greatly  interested, 
especially  by  F.  Monod's  speech,  in  which  the  subject  of 
religious  liberty,  and  the  right  conduct  of  Christians  under 
persecution,  was  admirably  handled.  Josiah  Forster  concluded 
the  meeting  with  a  few  timely  sentences,  which  were  cordially 
received. 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  large  company  of  Greeks.  Our 
object  was  to  form  an  association  for  the  translation,  printing, 
and  diffusion  of  useful  little  books,  moral,  religious,  and 
literary,  for  the  use  of  Greece.  I  hope  the  seed  of  such 
a  society  was  sown,  but  the  speaking  was  rather  rapid  and 
confusing ;  a  sweet  solemnity  was  afterwards  felt  in  the  read- 
ing of  Psalm  xc. 

Fourth  day,  5th  mo.,  3rd.  Attended  the  meeting  of  the 
Protestant  Bible  Society,  at  the  Oratoire.  It  was  a  large 
meeting,  but  by  no  means  equalling  that  of  the  day  before  in 
interest.  Both  Josiah  Forster  and  I  spoke.  I  told  them  of 
our  experience  in  Norfolk,  (their  distribution  was  only  5000 
for  the  year  in  all  France,)  and  recommended  the  plan  of 
Bible  associations. 

5th  mo.,  5th.  The  meeting  of  the  French  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society.  It  was  well  attended ;  Colonel  Tronchin 
in  the  chair.  Count  Delaborde  read  the  report.  I  spoke 
third,  after  a  good  enlightening  speech  from  Pressense, 
and  dwelt  on  the  two  great  points  in  the  Bible  Society, 
SimplidU  dc  hut — the  whole  Bible  and  the  Bible  only,  and 
CatholieiU  in  principle — so  that  all  the  friends  of  genuine 


346 


PARIS. 


1843. 


Christianity  can  cordially  unite  in  it.  I  also  spoke  of 
the  most  successful  means  —  Bible  Associations.  On  this 
subject  I  was  followed  by  Chevalier  Eynard,  who  proposed  a 
definite  plan,  which  was  cordially  adopted  by  the  meeting,  of 
small  weekly  subscriptions.  In  the  evening  we  met  a  large 
company,  of  Protestants  chiefly,  at  the  house  of  my  sister's 
friend  Andre',  the  wife  of  a  wealthy  banker;  one  of  the  leading 
Protestant  families,  of  old  standing.  It  was  an  interesting 
scene,  and  gave  a  good  idea  of  the  texture  of  the  most 
respectable  French  society.  An  opportunity  was  kindly  given 
us  of  a  short  religious  communication  before  the  party 
separated.  I  expressed  a  few  sentences  in  French,  against 
conformity  to  the  world,  and  by  way  of  encouragement  in  the 
Christian  course  to  all  present,  and  on  the  preservation  of  unity. 
My  sister  followed  very  sweetly,  through  the  interpretation  of 
our  friend  Frossard,  and  the  people  seemed  full  of  love  towards 
us  on  our  departure. 

5th  mo.,  8th.  *  *  *  *  The  pasteurs  from  town  and 
country  assembled  for  the  late  meetings,  came  to  a  dtjiiner  a 
la  fourchcite,  32  or  33  in  number.  We  had  a  very  solemn 
reading  before  breakfast,  in  Ephesians  iv  and  vi.  After  which 
my  sister  spoke  well ;  and,  under  a  sweetly  constraining  influ- 
ence, I  was  led  to  pour  forth  my  prayers  for  them.  The 
dejhner  was  orderly  and  agreeable.  At  the  suggestion  of  our 
dear  sister,  loved  and  honoured  as  she  is  amongst  them  all, 
the  pasteurs  from  various  parts  gave  us  an  account,  in  turn, 
of  four  points;  first  the  state  of  religion  in  their  own  flocks; 
second,  the  state  of  the  Roman  Catholics  in  the  neighbour- 
hood ;  third,  the  condition  of  the  schools ;  fourth,  the  state 
of  the  population  both  Protestant  and  Roman  Catholic,  as  it 
regards  the  distribution  of  the  Scriptures.  The  reports  were  in 
general,  though  with  some  decided  exceptions,  very  favourable 
as  to  the  revival  and  spread  of  vital  religion  among  the  Pro- 
testants. Some  spirituality  in  the  midst  of  forms  was  acknow- 
ledged as  having  been  observed  among  the  Romanists,  but 
the  general  account,  as  it  relates  to  them,  confirmed  the  idea 
of  the  increasing  influence  and  activity  of  the  more  objection- 
able parts  of  the  system.    As  to  schools,  it  was  evident  that 


JET.  55. 


MEETING  WITH  PROTESTANT  PASTORS. 


347 


the  Roman  Catholics  have  the  better  of  the  Protestants, 
making  a  great  point  of  having  able  masters,  and  other  ad- 
vantages which  superior  wealth  and  power  command.  Yet 
education  in  many  places  is  carefully  attended  to  by  the  Pro- 
testants, and  a  pious  minister  from  Orleans  described  a 
remarkable  visitation  of  the  Spirit  with  which  his  schools  had 
lately  been  favoured.  A  general  testimony  was  given,  that 
the  Protestant  population  is  Avell  supplied  with  the  Scriptures, 
and  a  door  for  the  reception  of  them  among  the  Roman 
Catholics  is  remarkably  kept  open  by  the  colporteurs.  Pasteu)' 
Vermeil,  of  Paris,  a  very  superior  man,  complained  much 
of  the  practice  prevailing  amongst  decided  Protestants,  of 
attending  the  best  Roman  Catholic  preaching,  which  is  so 
managed  as  to  attract  them ;  the  gospel  being,  as  it  were, 
thrown  out  to  them  from  Romish  pulpits  as  a  bait.  In  the 
meantime  the  most  absurd  notions  are  in  some  places  circu- 
lated respecting  the  faith  of  the  Protestants.  An  excellent 
"elder,"  an  advocate  from  Normandy,  I  believe,  spoke  of  the 
desirableness  of  spreading  pamphlets  declarative  of  their 
orthodox  faith,  in  those  truths  which  the  Roman  Catholics 
themselves  acknowledge,  but  without  controversy.  A  pastor 
present  expressed  his  anxiety  at  the  fact,  that  many  English, 
travelling  or  residing  in  France,  fall  under  Roman  Catholic 
influence,  and  become  converts  to  Popery.  My  sister  made 
some  excellent  remarks  on  the  necessity  of  unity  amongst 
themselves,  and  charity  towards  all,  making  honourable  men- 
tion of  the  Methodists.  This  exhortation  to  love  and  unity 
was  well  confirmed  by  Josiah  Forster ;  who  supplied  the  com- 
pany abundantly  with  books,  particularly  my  works  on  the 
VvTest  Indies,  Love  to  God,  and  on  the  Principles  of  Friends. 
I  made  some  observations  on  the  danger  and  disgrace  of  neology, 
and  the  necessity  of  a  firm  holding  of  the  fundamental  doctrine 
of  our  Lord's  divinity.  All  seemed  pleased,  satisfied,  and 
grateful.  Indeed  it  was  an  eminently  favoured  occasion,  one 
I  believe  which  will  long  be  held  in  remembrance. 

In  the  evening  Guizot  dined  with  us  alone.  We  had  much 
pleasant  and  useful  conversation  with  him  at  dinner  and  after- 
wards.   The  introduction  of  the  New  Testament  into  prisons 


348 


PARIS. 


1843. 


■was  one  topic  well  discussed,  in  which  he  promised  well,  and 
was  thoroughly  one  with  us  in  the  sentiment,  that  every  cell  in 
the  prisons  should  he  furnished  with  an  entire  copy,  and  not 
merely  with  extracts.  We  had  much  conversation  on  religious 
liberty,  &c.  He  spoke  on  all  points  with  great  candour  and 
kindness,  and  as  far  as  I  could  judge  in  the  character  of  a 
Christian  statesman.  It  is  impossible  not  to  feel  a  warm  and 
hearty  regard  for  him. 

In  the  evening  of  sixth  day,  the  12th,  our  anti-slavery 
friends  assembled  at  the  hotel.  We  had  previously  spent  a 
morning  half  hour,  very  agreeably,  with  the  Due  de  Broglie, 
who  came  in  the  evening,  and  took  the  chair.  It  was  a  highly 
interesting  occasion,  present,  (besides  the  Due  de  B — ,)  de  Tracy, 
Lafayette,  (son  of  the  General,)  Carnot,  Thayer,  de  Tocpieville, 
Isambert,  Odillon  Barrot,  Due  de  Ilarcourt,  St.  Antoine,  Passy, 
de  Pusy,  Lacrosse,  Hain,  Roger,  &e.,  in  all  eighteen.  After 
the  readino;  of  a  communication  from  the  London  committee, 
I  addressed  them  on  the  Christian  fundamental  principles 
of  the  Anti-Slavery  Society,  and  on  the  subject  in  an  eco- 
nomic point  of  view,  endeavouring  to  correct  mistakes,  &c. 
Several  of  the  company  spoke.  The  Government  is  to  be 
questioned  in  the  Chamber  as  to  their  intentions  respecting 
the  projet  de  hi,  and  when  they  will  bring  it  forward.  The 
first  step  has  certainly  been  taken  in  the  publication  of  the 
projet,  and,  on  the  whole,  hope  prevails.  The  evening  was 
highly  animating  and  interesting.  I  was  particularly  pleased 
with  Odillon  Barrot,  whose  fine  noble  face  is  just  of  a  piece 
with  his  large  and  liberal  sentiments. 

5th  mo.,  13th.  We  were  refreshed  this  morning  with  the 
happy  intelligence,  that  dearest  J.  II.  and  Anna  were  safely 
arrived.    They  are  well,  and  it  is  a  great  joy  to  meet  again. 

An  interesting  call  from  L'abbe  ,  who  openly  confessed  to 

me  his  disbelief  in  many  of  the  absurdities  of  Popery,  pointing 
out,  in  plain  terms,  the  moral  dangers  both  of  celibacy  and  con- 
fession. He  wished,  however,  to  know  how  we  were  to  come 
at  unity  without  the  authoritative  dicta  of  the  church.  I  told 
him  that,  on  all  essential  points,  the  Scriptures  are  sufficient 
as  an  exterior  standard ;  that,  on  minor  points,  differences  are 


/ET.  55. 


RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS. 


349 


not  hurtful,  rather  the  contrary ;  and  that  as  to  true  unity,  it 
was  the  simple  result  of  our  heing  baptized  by  one  Spirit  into 
one  body.  I  also  explained  to  him  the  grounds  on  which  we 
admit  the  preaching  of  women,  with  which  he  seemed  satisfied. 

I  felt  very  unequal  to  our  evening  party,  but  we  were 
mercifully  helped.  It  was  very  large,  about  100  I  believe, 
including  Count  and  Countess  Pelet,  Baron  and  Baroness 
Mallet  and  family,  Charles  and  Louisa  Mallet,  Lafarelle  and 
his  wife,  General  Menaisier,  Vermeil,  Countess  Laystere,  (La- 
fayette's daughter-,)  Lady  Isabella  Chabot  and  her  daughter, 
(ladies  to  the  Queen,)  and  Monod  our  interpreter.  It  was 
understood  to  be  a  reunion  religieuse.  I  read  most  of  John  iii, 
and  afterwards  spoke  in  French  on  the  new  birth  and  on  faith 
in  Christ,  to  a  quiet  and  attentive  audience.  After  a  solemn 
pause,  my  dear  wife  addressed  the  assembly  with  great  clear- 
ness and  force,  on  the  words  of  Daniel  to  Belshazzar,  &c,  then 
my  sister,  in  excellent  counsel  and  exhortation.  In  conclusion, 
prayer  devolved  on  me.  This  opportunity  has  afforded  us  great 
relief.  Many  Roman  Catholics  as  well  as  Protestants  were 
present,  and  it  was  a  solid  meeting.  My  wife's  faithful  address 
appeared  to  produce  a  great  impression. 

First  day,  5th  mo.,  14th.  The  day  has  passed  off  to  our 
satisfaction.  The  Morning  Meeting  was  a  time  of  favour, 
but  not  quite  on  the  same  level  as  our  meeting  at  four  o'clock 
at  the  Rue  du  Phot,  which  was  largely  attended,  amongst 
others  by  De  Toqueville,  Moreau  Christophc,  Baron  Raget, 
the  Eynards,  many  of  the  Greeks,  &c,  &c.  I  spoke  at  length 
on  the  subject  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ;  the  means  of  entrance, 
the  baptism  of  the  Spirit ;  the  means  of  being  sustained  as 
members  of  this  kingdom,  eating  the  flesh  and  drinking  the 
blood  of  Christ  spiritually.  A  full  answer  was  given  to  the 
question,  who  is  the  King  who  governs,  this  kingdom,  and  how 
does  he  conduct  his  reign  ?  I  was  enabled  to  speak  with  much 
greater  facility  in  French,  than  on  any  former  occasion,  and 
was  afterwards  engaged  in  prayer  for  the  people  of  this  city 
and  country,  the  King  and  his  family,  &c.  My  sister  followed 
me  in  ministry  with  good  effect.  It  was,  on  the  whole,  a  time 
of  remarkable  relief.    Count  and  Countess  Pelet  dined  with 


350 


PARIS. 


1843. 


as.  In  the  evening  we  had  the  English  and  Americans  now  at 
the  hotel,  a  large  company ;  and  a  truly  solemn  meeting  after 
the  reading  of  Matthew  x  and  xi.  A  gentleman  from  Liver- 
pool expressed  his  gratitude  in  a  very  touching  manner.  Thus 
the  visit  to  this  place  ends,  through  the  tender  mercy  of  our 
God,  with  the  best  wine. 

5th  mo.,  10th.  Our  intended  departure  for  Fontainbleau 
was  prevented  by  a  note  from  Guizot,  informing  us  of  the 
King's  intention  to  receive  us  the  next  morning.  Beranger, 
Peer  of  France,  a  pious  Roman  Catholic,  much  interested  in 
prisons,  called,  and  some  others.  In  the  evening  we  had  Count 
and  Countess  Pelet,  De  Toqueville  and  his  wife,  Moreau  Chris- 
tophe,  Vicomte  Dessonville,  Lafarelle,  and  Monod  to  interpret. 
My  sister  wished  to  lay  before  them  her  view  of  the  evils  still 
prevalent  in  the  French  prisons.  It  was,  I  trust,  a  time  of 
useful  remark  and  discussion.  We  concluded  with  reading 
a  few  verses  in  John  xv,  after  which  I  preached  a  plain 
English  sermon  to  three  important  men — Pelet,  Christophe, 
and  de  Toqueville — reminding  them  of  the  importance  of  their 
responsibilities  as  public  men,  and  of  the  only  principle  by 
which  they  could  be  enabled  to  perform  them  aright.  My 
sister  afterwards  presented  each  of  them  with  a  copy  of  the 
English  Bible  with  references.  Thus  our  staying  another  day 
at  Paris  did  not  seem  to  be  quite  in  vain. 

Fontainbleau,  5th  mo.,  17th. 

[This  morning]  we  went  in  our  carriage  with  post-horses  to 
Neuilly,  and  arrived  at  the  chateau  at  eleven  o'clock.  After  a 
short  waiting,  we  were  ushered  into  the  drawing-room,  where 
we  found  the  Queen  and  Princess  Adelaide  at  work  with  their 
ladies  ;  three  gentlemen  standing  in  attendance.  The  Queen 
looked  a  little  thinned  by  grief  *  and  age  since  I  saw  her 
before,  but  was  very  kind  and  interesting.  Princess  Adelaide 
very  plain  and  simple  in  her  appearance,  with  all  the  air  of  a 
truly  good  person.  The  King  soon  came  in,  and  gave  us  a 
gentlemanlike  welcome,  desiring  us  to  resume  our  seats,  and 

*  It  will  be  recollected  that  the  death  of  her  eldest  son,  the  Duke 
of  Orleans,  had  then  but  recently  occurred. 


JET.  55.       INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  KING  AND  QUEEN. 


351 


sitting  by  us  in  a  sociable  way.  My  sister  spoke  to  him  a 
little  on  the  state  of  his  prisons,  of  the  dangers  of  the  proposed 
cellular  system,  and  on  the  necessity  of  its  alleviations.  I 
added  a  little,  describing  the  system  as  practised  at  Phila- 
delphia. I  then  spoke  of  the  West  Indies ;  referred  to  the 
diminution  of  produce  of  late  years,  explained  the  cause,  men- 
tioned the  favourable  change  in  the  practice  of  the  planters, 
and  the  consequently  improved  state  of  things,  and  increasing 
production  of  sugar  ;  also  the  good  behaviour  of  the  free  blacks 
jn  Antigua,  who  had  agreed  not  to  ask  higher  wages,  they 
being  paid  at  a  low  figure,  notwithstanding  the  increased  de- 
mand for  their  labour  arising  from  the  late  earthquake.  I 
told  the  King,  that,  since  I  had  seen  him  last,  I  had  conversed 
with  the  Kings  of  Holland  and  of  Denmark,  who  were  looking 
to  France  for  an  example,  and  pressed  on  him  the  great  duty  of 
abolition  as  far  as  I  could.  He  seemed  to  me  to  be  devoid  of 
prejudice  against  the  measure,  but  pleaded  the  usual  difficulty, 
liCest  Vargcnt."  I  hope,  however,  that  some  impression  was 
made.  My  dear  wife  then  asked  for  silence.  This  was  readily 
granted,  and  she  was  enabled  with  great  clearness  and  force 
to  address  them ;  expressing  her  desire,  that  the  best  of 
blessings  might  descend  upon  the  King  and  Queen,  and 
upon  all  the  royal  family ;  assuring  them  that  her  heart 
had  been  touched  by  the  remembrance,  that,  even  Kings  and 
Princes  are  not  exempt  from  the  common  lot  of  humanity  ; 
and,  adverting  to  the  bitter  draught  of  adversity,  of  which 
they  had  so  largely  partaken,  she  reminded  them  of  the  de- 
claration of  Scripture,  that  the  Lord  doth  not  willingly  afflict, 
nor  grieve  the  children  of  men,  but  that  his  mercy  is  "  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting  upon  them  that  fear  him,  and  his 
righteousness  unto  children's  children,  to  such  as  keep  his 
covenant,  and  to  those  that  remember  his  commandments  to 
do  them." 

The  impression  made  was  great ;  and  all  the  three  royal 
personages  warmly  expressed  their  gratitude  for  this  "  prayer," 
as  the  King  called  it.  My  sister  Fry  followed  shortly  in  sweet 
expressions  of  her  sympathy ;  and  of  her  desire  that  these  light 
afflictions,  which  are  but  for  a  moment,  might  be  so  received 


JOURNEY  FROM  PARIS. 


1843. 


on  their  parts,  as  to  work  out  for  them  a  far  more  exceeding 
and  eternal  weight  of  glory.  I  then  told  them  that  in  our  last 
meeting  in  Paris  I  had  been  led  to  pray  publicly  for  the  King 
and  Queen  of  the  French,  that  they  might  be  permitted,  in  due 
season  to  exchange  their  temporal  crown  for  one  eternal,  un- 
fading, and  full  of  glory.  This  seemed  to  touch  them.  "Ah  ! 
that  is  the  only  croAvn,"  said  the  Queen.  Before  we  separated, 
I  spoke  to  the  King  on  the  subject  of  peace,  and  told  him  how 
much  he  lived  in  the  hearts  of  Englishmen,  in  his  known 
character  of  the  patron  of  peace.  He  cordially  responded  to 
this  view,  adding,  that  when  he  was  resident  in  America,  his 
favourite  toast  was  "a  speedy  and  general  peace."  He  well  re- 
membered attending  a  Friends'  meeting  in  Philadelphia,  "some 
fifty  years  ago,  before  you  were  born,"  said  he,  addressing  my 
wife.  He  shook  hands  warmly  with  us  on  our  departure,  and 
we  returned  to  our  hotel,  with  very  pleasing  impressions  re- 
specting those  whom  we  had  just  visited,  and  in  much  peace. 

Joseph  John  Gurney,  with  his  wife  and  daughter, 
now  pursued  their  journey  towards  the  south  of 
France  and  Switzerland,  leaving  Elizabeth  Fry  and 
her  daughter  still  engaged  in  Paris. 

5th  mo.,  19th.  Comfortable  journey  through  Burgundy,  &c, 
from  Fontainbleau  to  Auxerre ;  the  country  abounding  in 
vineyards,  and  divided  into  innumerable  small  strips,  the 
effect,  as  I  suppose,  of  the  law  of  division  of  property.  It  seems 
very  doubtful  whether  this  law  tends  to  the  moral  and  social 
improvement  of  the  community.  It  is  not  exactly  natural, 
and  impedes  the  course  of  human  industry,  talent,  and  zeal. 
Yet  it  must  be  owned,  that  the  people  seem  to  be  very  much 
at  their  ease. 

5th  mo.,  22nd.  [From  Chalons  sur  Saone]  an  agreeable 
journey  by  the  banks  of  the  beautiful  Saone  brought  us  first 
to  Tournus,  where  an  institutcur  (Thierry)  performs  the  part 
of  pasteur  to  a  flock  of  Protestants,  (about  150,)  chiefly  poor 
converted  Roman  Catholics,  in  the  town  and  neighbourhood. 
His  school  was  pretty  fair,  and  I  have  no  doubt  he  is  doing 


JET.  56. 


TO  LYONS. 


353 


much  good  in  a  very  simple  way.  I  hesitated  whether 
I  ought  not  to  stop  for  a  meeting,  hut  felt  impelled  to  go  on, 
though  there  seemed  little  probability  of  obtaining  a  meeting 
at  Macon,  two  stages  further,  to  which  I  had  been  looking. 
There,  however,  we  arrived  about  five  o'clock,  at  the  comfort- 
able Hotel  de  l'Europe,  and  soon  obtained  an  interview  with 
Zipperlin,  a  German  by  birth,  the  pasteur  of  a  flock  of  about 
300  Protestants  here,  chiefly  gathered  from  among  the  Roman 
Catholics.  He  is  a  man  in  early  middle  life,  of  warm  heart, 
sound  principles,  and  good  talents.  He  agreed  to  summon  his 
flock  for  the  evening  at  eight  o'clock,  or  such  of  them  as  could 
be  obtained ;  promising  some  twenty  or  thirty.  But  on  our 
arrival  at  the  truly  simple  and  unadorned  chapel,  Ave  found 
about  100  decent  persons  assembled ;  the  men  as  numerous  as 
the  women:  Zipperlin  went  through  his  own  service  (simple 
and  lively  in  its  way)  of  a  short  hymn,  short  prayer,  chapter 
in  Scripture — 1  John,  iii,  and  a  few  remarks,  in  which  he  kindly 
introduced  us,  speaking  in  the  true  spirit  of  a  Christian  brother. 
We  kept  our  seats  quietly  the  while.  He  then  requested 
silence  on  our  behalf.  After  a  comfortable  pause,  I  rose,  and 
was  enabled  to  address  the  congregation,  in  French,  under  some 
precious  feeling  of  the  unction  which  qualifies ;  showing  the 
characteristics  of  the  true  church ;  the  necessary  means  of 
entrance  into  it ;  the  nature  and  operation  of  saving  faith  in 
Christ ;  the  sanctifying  influence  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  necessity 
of  walking  worthy  of  our  vocation ;  the  race  here,  the  prize 
hereafter.  My  dear  wife  spoke  afterwards  with  much  sweet- 
ness, and  I  felt  true  peace  in  interpreting  for  her.  The  meet- 
ing concluded  with  prayer. 

Lyons,  5 til  mo.,  27th. 

Our  way  has  gradually  opened  here,  I  hope,  to  useful  and 
important  service ;  but  it  has  been  a  time  of  some  bodily 
indisposition,  and  of  much  weight  of  religious  exercise : 
perhaps,  I  might  say,  secret  depression  and  conflict  of  mind. 
The  state  of  things  in  this  place,  in  a  religious  point  of  view,  is 
decidedly  interesting.  The  Roman  Catholics  are  in  great  force, 

Vol.  II.  — 23 


354 


LYONS. 


1843. 


and  very  zealous  and  determined.  The  Jesuits  have  the  sway 
amongst  them,  and  Lyons  is  the  centre  of  the  vast  penny-a- 
week  subscription  which  is  now  regularly  raised  by  the  Romish 
population  of  France  for  the  propagation  of  their  faith.  So 
much  greater  is  the  zeal  of  Lyons  than  of  Paris,  that  whereas 
the  latter,  with  her  million  of  inhabitants,  raised  80,000  francs 
last  year,  Lyons,  with  230,000  inhabitants,  raised  140,000 
francs.  We  are  told  that  there  is  a  great  deal  of  sincere  piety 
amongst  them  ;  that  many  are  seeking  rest  for  their  souls  ;  and 
several  hundreds  have  been  converted  by  evangelical  preaching^ 
who  now  regularly  attend  the  evangelical  chapel.  The  Pro- 
testants, about  10,000  in  number,  are,  for  the  most  part,  dead 
and  negligent  in  religion,  attending  no  place  of  worship,  and 
buried  in  the  world.  There  is  a  considerable  congregation,  of 
the  more  respectable  classes,  who  meet  at  the  "  Temple,"  under 
the  care  of  the  Consistory  and  pasteur  Buisson,  and  his  col- 
leagues, who  are  opposed  to  evangelical  religion.  Adolphe  Monod, 
who,  after  his  conversion,  boldly  preached  the  gospel  among  them, 
was  finally  excluded.  This  led  to  the  formation  of  the  little 
evangelical  church,  which  has  been  gradually  increasing  ever 
since ;  and  now  they  have  an  excellent  chapel,  which  will  hold 
nearly  1000  people.  These  are  chiefly  converts  from  the  lower 
classes  of  the  Roman  Catholics  ;  simple-hearted,  and  well  affect- 
ed ;  many  of  them,  it  is  hoped,  Christians  indeed.  The  minis- 
try of  this  chapel  is  conducted  by  three  pasteurs,  Cordes,  Fische, 
and  Laught ;  Adolphe  Monod  having  removed  several  years 
since  to  Montauban,  where  he  is  one  of  the  professors. 

On  fourth  day,  (the  24th)  pasteur  Cordes,  who  has  been 
long  in  England,  called  upon  us,  and  gave  us  heartily  the 
right  hand  of  fellowship.  The  widow  Evesque,  to  whom  we 
had  brought  a  letter,  and  who  lives  at  a  beautiful  place  in  the 
country,  came  to  us  soon  afterwards.  We  were  much  pleased 
with  them  both.  In  the  evening,  pasteur  Cordes  accompanied 
us  to  the  chapel,  it  being  their  regular  night  of  service ;  but 
in  consequence  of  violent  rain,  only  about  sixty  people  were 
present.  After  the  usual  service — short  and  simple — Fische, 
who  presided,  introduced  me  to  the  people,  and,  after  a  short 
silence,  I  addressed  them  for  more  than  half  an  hour,  on  the 


/T3T.  55. 


LYONS. 


355 


true  scope,  freedom,  and  spirituality  of  the  gospel.  I  was 
afterwards  engaged  in  prayer.  The  people  seemed  very  loving, 
and  we  retired  to  rest  with  a  measure  of  peace  and  joy  in 
the  Lord. 

On  fifth  day,  (the  25th,)  we  drove  to  the  widow  Evesque's 
country  house,  and  dined  with  her  at  three  o'clock ;  the 
garden  and  views  of  Lyons,  from  the  hill  on  which  the 
house  stands,  are  lovely.  We  met  Cordes  and  his  wife,  and 
enjoyed  ourselves  at  a  thorough  French  dinner,  as  much  as 
the  prospect  of  another  meeting  in  the  evening  would  permit ; 
a  short  religious  opportunity  after  dinner.  At  the  chapel,  in 
the  evening,  we  found  a  much  larger  congregation ;  from  300 
to  400  people,  perhaps.  I  first  clearly  explained  our  view  of 
the  ministry,  and  how  impossible  it  was  for  me  to  preach 
without  the  right  qualification.  After  a  solemn  silence,  I 
poured  forth  prayer  under  some  enlivening  touches  of  a 
divine  unction ;  and  was  afterwards  much  engaged  in  preaching 
the  gospel,  for  which  strength  and  clearness  were  given.  1 
was  led  particularly  to  dwell  on  the  true  character  of  the  One 
church  of  God,  and  of  the  importance  of  neither  adding  to 
the  simple  religion  of  the  New  Testament,  nor  taking  any 
thing  from  it.  Love  and  peace  seemed  to  flow  abundantly  at 
the  close  of  the  meeting.  The  people  were  very  cordial,  and, 
once  again,  we  retired  to  rest  with  peaceful  and  thankful 
hearts. 

On  sixth  day,  (the  21st,)  we  took  two  interesting  walks  in 
the  course  of  the  morning ;  one  to  the  Rhone,  a  splendid  river, 
seen,  even  here,  with  a  frame-work  of  mountains ;  the  other, 
to  the  chapel  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  at  the  top  of  a  neighbouring 
hill,  which  innumerable  pilgrims  visit,  and  there  deposit  their 
absurd  little  pictures,  and  waxen  images  of  the  parts  of  their 
bodies  for  which  they  require  healing.  The  whole  chapel  is 
hung  with  these  offerings,  and  with  idolatrous  inscriptions  in 
verse  and  prose  to  the  Virgin.  Nothing  can  be  more  distinctly 
Pagan  than  the  whole  affair.  Yet  there  was  an  appearance  of 
unmoved  and  statue-like  devotion  in  some  of  the  people  who 
were  kneeling  on  the  floor.  Over  the  door-way  is  an  inscrip- 
tion, in  which  the  people  of  Lyons  publicly  ascribe  their 


356 


LYOXS. 


1843. 


preservation  from  cholera,  on  two  occasions,  to  the  intercession 
of  Mary.  From  the  top  of  the  observatory,  hard  by  this 
temple  of  Diana,  we  enjoyed  a  splendid  view  of  this  great 
city;  of  the  course  of  the  Saone  and  Rhone,  and  of  their 
junction;  of  a  vast  tract  of  fertile  country,  clad  in  the  green- 
ness of  the  early  summer ;  and  of  the  snow-clad  Alps  in  the 
distance,  our  first,  and  not  to  be  forgotten,  sight  of  these 
glorious  mountains.  Through  the  telescope  we  minutely 
examined  some  Roman  remains  at  a  distance — two  aqueducts, 
and  a  small  temple  built  in  honour  of  Augustus. 

First  day,  5th  mo.,  28t7i.  A  memorable  day,  for  which  we 
have  reason  to  be  very  thankful.  The  services  of  it  flowed  on 
in  their  own  course,  under  what,  I  humbly  believe,  was  divine 
guidance.  First  our  own  little,  quiet,  solemn  meeting  at  ten 
o'clock.  I  then  went,  somewhat  refreshed,  to  the  Evangelical 
chapel,  where  I  found  a  very  considerable  congregation.  I 
took  and  kept  my  seat  quietly ;  Laught  was  preaching.  After 
he  had  ended,  an  opportunity  was  kindly  given  me  of  taking 
my  farewell,  which  I  was  enabled  to  do  under  a  sweet 
solemnity — "Finally,  brethren,  farewell,  be  perfect,"  &c.  I 
visited  the  library  attached  to  the  chapel ;  attended  and 
stirred  up  a  little  committee  for  distributing  the  Bible ;  and 
then,  under  the  friendly  guidance  of  one  of  the  brethren, 
found  my  way  to  the  neat  apartment  of  Gezler,  a  sick  man. 
I  had  a  precious  sitting  in  that  family ;  they  seemed  to  bo 
truly  spiritually-minded  people.  After  a  good  rest  at  the 
hotel,  I  again  went  to  the  chapel  to  be  present  at  the  end  of 
the  English  Church  service :  about  ten  persons  present. 
Collins,  sent  by  the  Colonial  Society,  the  clergyman.  He 
kindly  allowed  me  to  address  his  tiny  flock,  which  I  did, 
calling  them  to  a  watchful  walk  before  men.  I  afterwards 
invited  them  to  our  evening  meeting  at  the  hotel.  This  was 
held  at  seven  o'clock,  and  proved  a  highly  satisfactory  occasion. 
Buisson  had  given  notice  of  it  in  the  "Temple."  Both  our 
large  rooms  were  crowded.  I  first  addressed  them  shortly  on 
the  slave  trade  and  slavery,  and  on  the  right  management  of 
prisoners.  I  then  read  Psalm  ciii,  after  which  we  fell  into 
silence.    This  was  broken  by  my  dear  wife,  who  spoke  with 


yET.  55. 


PROGRESS  TO  AVIGNON. 


357 


great  clearness  and  effect,  pleading  for  sound,  simple,  practical 
religion ;  interpreted  for  by  our  young  friend  Perrin.  After 
she  had  concluded,  and  a  short  silence  had  intervened,  I  was 
enabled  to  preach  the  gospel  at  some  length,  unfolding  the 
subject  of  Christianity,  as  calculated,  in  its  several  parts,  to 
excite  the  strongest  motives  of  the  human  mind — fear,  hope, 
love — showing  that  the  grand  peculiarities  of  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus,  were  absolutely  essential.  The  meeting  closed  in 
much  solemnity.  A  few  of  our  friends  stayed  with  us  after- 
wards, and  very  sweet  was  the  love  which  bound  us  together. 
The  day  ended  in  much  peace,  and  in  the  feeling  that  our  work 
at  Lyons  was  finished. 

Avignon,  5th  mo.,  31st. 

We  took  the  boat  from  Lyons  about  nine  o'clock,  and 
enjoyed  a  delightful  voyage  to  this  place ;  the  river  magnifi- 
cent, the  weather  delightful,  and  the  scenery  pleasing,  but  not 
so  picturesque  as  north  of  Valence.  Our  readings  and  con- 
versations in  the  steamer  were  satisfactory,  with  some  distribu- 
tion of  tracts  ;  the  people,  as  usual,  amiable  and  easy  to  please. 
On  board,  amongst  others,  were  Gerandi,  late  member  of  the 
chamber  of  deputies,  and  superintendent  of  the  king's  private 
demesnes  ;  Senateur  Harrier,  of  Frankfort,  much  occupied 
about  prisons,  and  bent,  like  others  on  the  continent,  on  the 
cellular  system  ;  also  Vabbe  Cocquereau,  who  went  to  St.  Helena 
to  fetch  the  remains  of  Napoleon  ;  a  very  lively  personage.  He 
assured  me,  that  when  they  opened  the  coffin  of  Napoleon,  his 
countenance  and  person  were  in  perfect  preservation,  exactly 
like  those  portraits  of  him  to  which  one  is  accustomed.  I  asked 
him  if  it  was  true,  that  the  Emperor  became  religious  before  he 
died.  This  he  fully  confirmed,  having,  as  he  said,  received  from 
those  who  were  with  him  full  evidence  of  it.  The  Emperor  de- 
clared he  was  of  the  Apostolic  Koman  Catholic  Church  ;  order- 
ed an  altar  to  be  prepared  (dresst)  for  him  in  spite  of  Bertrand's 
unwillingness  ;  confessed  to  a  priest,  who  spent  many  hours 
in  private  with  him  shortly  before  he  died ;  received  the  com- 
munion, extreme  unction,  and  other  forms  of  that  church.  I 
inquired  whether  all  this  was  matter  of  form,  or  whether  he 


358 


AVIGNON. 


1843. 


really  confessed  his  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  the 
world.  The  Abbe  declared  that  he  did  so  fully  and  clearly. 
What  amount  of  satisfaction  one  ought  to  feel  in  such  a  case,  I 
know  not.  The  most  satisfactory  feature  would  have  been  deep 
repentance  for  his  many  sins,  and  especially  for  the  unmeasured 
and  unmeasurable  shedding  of  blood.  The  old  palace  of  the 
Popes  has  an  imposing  appearance  as  we  approach  this  interest- 
ing old  city  by  the  Rhone.  The  warmth  and  pleasantness  of 
the  air,  and  beautiful  verdure  of  elms,  planes,  &c,  give  a  new 
feeling  of  life  to  us.  It  was  here  and  in  this  hotel,  (the  Hotel 
de  l'Europe,)  that  my  beloved  young  brother-in-law,  Robert 
Fowler,  died  of  a  violent  fever,  which  he  appears  to  have  caught 
in  Spain.  In  the  evening,  we  drove  to  the  Cemetery,  and  saw 
the  peaceful  spot,  marked  by  a  simple  stone  bearing  his  name, 
and  shadowed  by  four  young  cypress  trees,  where  his  remains 
are  deposited.  It  was  to  me  a  touching  spectacle,  full  of 
remembrances,  at  once  happy  and  melancholy.  *  *  * 

6th  mo.,  olst.  Pierron  the  landlord,  and  his  wife,  gave  us 
an  interesting  account  of  dear  Robert's  illness  and  death. 
Pierron  read  the  Scriptures  to  him,  which  appears  to  have  been 
very  satisfactory.  He  was  remarkably  patient  and  resigned ; 
but  did  not  .  give  up  the  hope  of  recovery  until  the  last  day. 
Almost  always  in  the  attitude  of  contemplation  and  mental 
prayer.  Poor  fellow !  he  seems  to  have  been  most  kindly 
attended  to  by  these  dear  people ;  and  there  is  a  sweet  feeling 
over  my  mind  that  his  soul  rests  in  Jesus. 

We  have  been  visiting  the  old  palace  of  the  Popes,  where  we 
had  some  serious  conversation  with  a  few  of  the  soldiers,  for 
it  is  now  the  barracks.  An  old  lady  showed  us  the  dungeons, 
salle  de  jugemens,  and  places  of  torture,  used  under  the 
Popes,  in  the  Inquisition.  On  the  wall  of  one  of  the  dun- 
geons were  several  inscriptions  graven  by  the  poor  sufferers. 
One  was  "the  truth  of  God  shall  endure  for  ever  and  ever," 
in  Latin.  The  place  where  they  were  burned  was  also  shown 
to  us ;  the  station  of  the  wheel ;  the  furnace  for  branding ; 
the  stone  vessel  in  which  they  were  plunged  into  boiling 
water,  &c.    Also  the  chamber  in  which  eighty-four  aristocrats 


JET.  55. 


AVIGNON. 


359 


were  decapitated  under  Robespierre ;  the  traces  of  their  blood 
pointed  out,  &c.  How  far  these  scenes  of  horror  were 
exaggerated  to  us,  I  know  not;  but,  I  fear,  there  is  much  of 
truth  in  the  awful  recital.  The  chateau  was  partly  demolished 
at  the  time  of  the  Revolution.  A  pleasant  visit  to  the  Hotel 
des  Invalides,  where  we  found  Bonaparte's  old  soldiers,  enjoy- 
in";  themselves  under  the  delightful  shade  of  the  avenues  of 
the  gardens.  We  declared  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  to 
several  little  companies  of  them,  and  appeared  to  be  pretty 
well  understood.  Afterwards,  I  called  on  a  lady  named  Imer, 
the  aunt,  by  marriage,  of  Frank  Courtois,  of  Toulouse, 
evidently  an  enlightened  and  pious  woman. 

It  was  nearly  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  when  the  Pasteur 
Frcssard  accompanied  us  to  his  school-room,  where  Ave  found 
about  fifty  people  assembled,  as  many  as  the  room  would 
contain ;  numbers,  both  Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants, 
had  been  sent  away  for  want  of  room.  We  sat  together  for  a 
time  in  solemn  silence ;  after  which  I  rose  with  the  words, 
"  Fear  not,  little  flock ;  for  it  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure 
to  give  vou  the  kingdom."  It  was  a  solemn  occasion,  endine 
in  fervent  prayer.  Several  there  seemed  truly  grateful,  and 
all  of  them  warm  and  hearty. 

Nisracs,  Cth  mo.,  1st. 

[Before  leaving  Avignon  this  morning]  we  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  religious  intercourse  with  our  truly  kind  and  pious 
host  and  hostess  of  the  Hotel  de  l'Europe.  They  are  full  of 
tender  recollections  of  my  dear  brother,  whose  grave  we  have 
now  left,  cleared  of  weeds  and  covered  with  turf,  under  the 
pleasant  shade  of  the  four  young  cypress  trees.  We  parted 
'from  these  kind  friends  in  Christian  love.  Afterwards  a  little 
party  of  Protestants  called  upon  us ;  Frossard,  Gebhard  and 
his  wife,  our  friend  Imer,  and  others ;  with  whom  we  read 
Gal.  v,  and  after  the  subsequent  silence,  we  were  both  led 
into  ministry.  A  real  solemnity  was  over  us ;  and  love  and 
peace  seemed  to  flow  sweetly  at  the  close  of  this  affecting 
and  interesting  visit  to  Avignon.  On  our  way  to  Nismes,  we 
visited  that  splendid  relic  of  Roman  architecture,  the  Pont 
du  Gard,  a  ruined  aqueduct.     The  ruin  is  striking  and  in- 


360 


NISMES. 


1843. 


teresting,  and  the  surrounding  scenery  very  picturesque.  It 
is  quite  a  privilege  to  behold  such  things,  and  is  far  indeed 
from  interrupting  the  flow  of  better  and  holier  things.  I  love 
true  Christian  liberty  in  such  matters. 

Our  kind  friend  Lydia,  and  afterwards  Christine,  Majolier, 
called  upon  us  ;  the  latter,  our  dear  and  affectionate  friend 
and  helper,  dined  with  us,  and  then  accompanied  us  to  their 
week-day  meeting,  which  is  held  in  the  girls'  school-room  on  a 
fifth  day  evening.  The  whole  flock  was  assembled,  including 
the  children,  about  forty;  and  the  dear  aged  widow  of  Louis 
Majolier,  who  now  lives  here  with  her  daughters.  It  was  a 
solemn,  encouraging  time,  in  which  consolation  was  given  to 
the  mourners ;  prayer  at  the  conclusion.  My  dear  wife  spoke 
sweetly  on  the  benefit  of  silence.  Tears  flowed  abundantly. 
After  the  meeting  was  concluded,  the  girls  despoiled  their 
pretty  garden,  in  their  zeal  to  load  us  with  flowers;  and  we 
returned  to  our  hotel,  well  satisfied  with  the  first  step  in  the 
visit  to  Friends  of  the  south  of  France. 

6th  mo.,  2nd.  A  very  interesting  visit  to  the  school  in  the 
morning.  It  was  a  gratification  to  give  so  much  pleasure  to 
the  children,  and  to  receive  the  tokens  of  their  affection  and 
gratitude.  They  are  evidently  well  taught  and  trained.  On  our 
way  home  we  visited  La  Fontaine  ;  fine  public  walks,  with  old 
Roman  baths ;  also  the  Amphitheatre,  which  presents  a  wonder- 
ful proof  of  the  splendour,  wealth,  and  skill,  as  well  as  barbarity 
of  ancient  times.  Seldom  have  I  looked  on  a  more  imposing 
spectacle.  In  the  afternoon  we  drove  a  few  miles  into  the 
country,  with  Christine,  to  visit  some  friends  of  hers,  named 
Sagnier,  who  amuse  themselves  with  an  establishment  of  silk- 
worms. It  is  just  the  height  of  the  season;  and  we  were  much 
interested  by  the  examination  of  those  300,000  worms  ;  some 
feeding;  some  busily  spinning ;  others  already  buried  in  their 
cocoons.  About  thirty  of  the  principal  Protestants  met  us  in 
the  evening,  to  whom  I  gave  an  account  of  our  visit  to  Silesia, 
and  of  the  two  systems  of  prison  discipline  practised  in 
America.  Some  serious  remarks  concluded  the  evening.  I 
endeavoured,  in  the  best  sense,  to  feel  my  way,  and  to  go  as 
far  as  circumstances  admitted.     Christine,  who  is  a  private 


,ET.  55. 


NISMES. 


361 


teacher  here,  has  no  small  place  iu  the  regard  and  affection  of 
the  people. 

First  day,  (Gth  ino.,)  4th,  was  one  of  peculiar  favour.  The 
meetings  were  held  at  the  school ;  morning,  ten  o'clock ; 
evening,  six  o'clock.  Many,  besides  Friends,  attended  in  the 
morning ;  it  was  a  very  weighty,  anointed  meeting,  in  which 
true  solemnity  was  felt,  and  the  freedom  and  spirituality  of  the 
gospel  dispensation  fully  unfolded.  Anna  went  afterwards  to 
the  Protestant  first-day  school.  Otherwise  we  were  quiet  till  the 
evening,  when  a  large  assembly  were  well  accommodated  in  the 
three  adjoining  apartments  at  the  school.  I  was  enabled  to 
preach  at  large,  and  with  clearness,  on  Christ's  being  made  unto 
us  of  God,  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemp- 
tion.   It  was  a  great  favour  to  be  helped  through  this  service. 

After  detailing  various  other  religious  engage- 
ments at  Nisrnes,  and  in  its  neighbourhood,  Joseph 
John  Gurney  continues  : — 

Fifth  day.  A  most  interesting  morning.  Our  last  meeting 
for  worship  with  the  Friends  and  the  children  of  the  school 
was  truly  memorable.  I  was  led  to  unfold  the  nature  and 
effects  of  our  distinguishing  principles,  also  the  history  of  the 
first  rise  of  the  Society ;  and  very  solemn  was  the  effusion  of 
prayer  at  the  close.  This  meeting  leaves  me  without  a  burden 
as  it  regards  this  place.  Since  the  meeting,  we  have  been 
rambling  over  that  astonishing  relic  of  antiquity,  the  Roman 
Amphitheatre,  with  E.  Frossard,  who  has  been  kindly  explain- 
ing to  us  its  several  parts.  What  strange  scenes  have  been 
enacted  there  !  Sham  sea-fights  ;  gladiatorship  ;  fights  with 
wild  beasts ;  cruel  martyrdoms.  What  multitudes  of  the  three 
classes,  patricians,  equites,  plebeians,  whose  respective  uloca" 
are  still  marked,  as  well  as  those  in  front  for  the  familix  in- 
signes,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  while  the  common  people,  both 
male  and  female,  thronged  the  galleries,  and  crowded  the  seats 
of  stone.  Twenty-three  thousand  could  be  seated  at  once ; 
and  the  building  is  so  constructed  as  to  allow  of  their  disper- 
sing in  a  few  minutes. 


3G2 


CONGENIES. 


1843. 


During  our  drive  to  Congenies  our  driver  lost  the  control  of 
bis  horses,  as  we  were  going  down  a  hill,  and  -we  were  in 
considerable  danger  for  a  few  minutes,  but  preservation  was 
round  about  us,  and  no  harm  occurred,  either  to  ourselves  or 
our  carriage.  Surely  we  have  abundant  cause  for  thankful- 
ness !  We  arrived  at  Congenies  in  the  evening,  in  time  for 
meeting.  It  was  large,  attended  by  the  Friends  generally, 
and  many  others,  some  of  whom  were  disturbing  enough ;  but 
we  had,  nevertheless,  a  good  meeting,  in  which  we  were  both 
engaged  in  ministry.  I  was  led  to  unfold  the  teaching  of  the 
Lord  ;  by  the  Scriptures  ;  by  afflictions  ;  by  his  Spirit.  The 
simple-hearted  Friends  crowded  round  us,  and  seemed  de- 
lighted to  see  us,  and  we  found  ample,  though  humble,  accom- 
modation at  the  house  of  the  Majolier  family,  where  we  are 
most  kindly  entertained.  Much  peace  rested  on  our  settlement 
here. 

Sixth  day.  A  day  of  quiet  repose  at  Congenies,  without 
an  attempt  at  any  exertion  beyond  reading,  writing,  drawing, 
walking,  and  talking  with  the  Friends.  The  weather  was 
delightful ;  and  it  is  interesting  to  find  ourselves  in  the  midst 
of  the  vine,  the  olive,  the  fig,  the  pomegranate,  and  the  almond 
tree.  The  wine  produced  here  is  inferior,  and  is  used  almost 
entirely  in  the  distilleries,  for  brandy.  The  vineyards  at 
present  pay  badly,  and  I  have  been  thinking  that  the  soil 
might  be  turned,  with  advantage,  to  a  better  use.  It  produces 
wheat,  barley,  and  oats,  without  difficulty.  We  enjoyed  a  fine 
view  of  the  village,  the  surrounding  country,  and  the  distant 
mountains  of  the  Cevennes,  from  the  top  of  a  rocky  hill, 
which  we  climbed  in  the  evening.  On  the  whole,  it  was  a  day 
of  inward  peace,  not  devoid  of  its  twin  sister  on  earth, 
deep  inward  poverty!  To  this,  some  of  us  are  surely  no 
strangers. 

Seventh  day.  We  have  begun  our  family  visit  in  good 
earnest.  Seven  sittings  this  morning.  I  believe  they  were 
not  entered  upon  by  either  of  us  without  some  preparatory 
baptism  of  secret  depression ;  but  so  far  we  can  acknowledge 
that  the  Lord  has  been  graciously  with  us,  on  each  successive 
occasion,  not  withholding  a  measure  of  his  own  anointing. 


;et.  55. 


ILLNESS  AT  CONGENIES. 


863 


There  are  several  simple-hearted  Friends  here ;  but  it  was  in 
a  family  of  Methodists,  father,  mother,  and  six  sons,  (the  aged 
grandmother,  sister  of  the  widow  Majolier,  being  the  only 
Friend  of  the  party,)  that  there  was  the  most  remarkable  flow 
of  the  heavenly  oil.  The  eldest  son  was  on  his  bed  of  sickness  ; 
once  a  soldier,  now  evidently  a  child  of  the  Lord. 

Whilst  thus  engaged  at  Congenies,  Joseph  John 
Gurney  was  attacked  with  fever,  which,  for  a  time, 
awakened  considerable  uneasiness.  The  symptoms, 
however,  gradually  subsided ;  and,  after  an  interval  of 
rest,  he  was  enabled  to  conclude  his  labours  in  this 
part  of  France. 

Second  day,  6th  mo.,  26th.  We  are  now  at  Nismes.  The 
complaint  gradually  subsided  on  fifth  and  sixth  days,  and 
yesterday  the  way  opened  unexpectedly,  for  attending  the 
meeting  of  Friends  of  Congenies,  which  was  a  time  of  much 
quiet  and  satisfactory  feeling.  Notwithstanding  my  weakness, 
I  felt  constrained  to  appoint  a  public  meeting  at  Calvisson,  a 
neighbouring  town,  for  the  evening ;  a  concern  in  which  my 
wife  was  evidently  a  deeply-feeling  partner ;  hundreds  of  people 
met ;  many  of  them  rough  and  ungodly  in  a  high  degree.  But 
strength  was  given  me  to  deliver  the  gospel  message,  and  my 
dear  wife  was  afterwards  memorably  engaged,  partly  in  the 
language  of  awful  warning.  Christine  performed  her  part  well 
as  interpreter,  and  we  returned  to  Congenies,  unhurt,  and  in 
peace. 

We  came  forward  to  Nismes,  with  little  fatigue,  yet  I  am 
but  very  feeble.  Sweet  and  solemn  was  the  stamp  of  divine 
love  and  peace  which  rested  on  our  departure  from  Congenies, 
where  we  have  been  most  kindly  and  generously  treated,  and 
where  I  feel  that  our  work  is  done.  The  Lord  keep  our  dear 
Friends  of  that  meeting  under  the  shadow  of  his  wings.  The 
Lord  lift  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  them,  and  give 
them  peace ! 


364 


VALLEY  OP  THE  ISERE. 


1843 


CHAPTER  XLT. 

1843.    2et.  55—56. 

journey  through  savoy  into  switzerland  ;  chamberry ; 
anneci j  geneva;  countess  de  sellon ;  lausanne  ;  neuf- 
chatel;  zurich  ;  baslej  strasburg  ;  stutgard ;  visit  to 
the  king  and  queejj  of  wurtemberg  j  brussels;  calais. 

Proceeding  by  easy  stages,  Joseph  John  Gurney 
pursued  his  journey  by  way  of  Savoy  towards 
Switzerland. 

Grenoble,  7th  mo.,  1st. 

We  have  been  travelling  through  a  lovely  country  and  have 
enjoyed  a  sense  of  true  peace.  In  the  afternoon  of  fifth  day, 
we  drove  about  thirty  miles  through  the  valley  of  the  Isere,  a 
beautiful  river,  now  very  full  from  the  late  rains,  to  St.  Marcel- 
lin ;  distributing  on  our  way  numerous  tracts  and  little  books. 
Our  drive  yesterday  morning,  of  four  stages,  through  a  still 
more  picturesque  part  of  this  lovely  valley,  was  really  charm- 
ing. The  richness  of  the  valley,  the  occasional  catches  of 
the  broad  silver  stream  of  the  Isere,  and  the  noble  mountains 
on  either  side,  not  to  mention  the  neat  houses,  and  pleasant, 
prosperous-looking  population,  gave  us  real  pleasure.  We 
conversed  at  Tullins  with  one  of  about  thirty  converts  from 
Popery,  who  have  lately  been  brought,  with  little  of  human 
instrumentality,  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth, — Martinez, 
a  flax-dresser,  and  were  pleased  with  his  spirit  and  appearance. 
We  arrived  at  this  beautiful  place  in  time  for  dinner.  In  the 
evening  we  walked  out  to  the  quai,  where  a  splendid,  and 
not-to-be-forgotten  view  of  the  snowy  Alps,  their  tops  illu- 
minated by  the   sun,  burst   unexpectedly  upon  us.  This 


jst.  55. 


GRENOBLE. 


365 


morning  my  dear  wife  and  I  have  been  again  feasting  on 
these  delicious  views.  This  apparently  thriving  town  on  the 
Isere,  of  nearly  30,000  inhabitants,  is  environed  with  moun- 
tains. Some  of  these  are  always  snow-capped ;  but  after  a 
wet  and  cold  spring,  this  is  more  than  usually  the  case  at 
present ;  and  glorious  in  the  view  of  those  who  can  say,  "My 
Father  made  them  all,"  is  the  aspect  which  they  present. 

Chamberry,  7th  mo.,  3rd. 

Soon  after  the  last  entry  Pasteur  Bonifas  called;  a  man  of 
somewhat  advanced  years ;  very  kind  and  agreeable,  and 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  His  wife  is  a  cousin  of 
Guizot's,  and  they  have  the  care  of  nine  young  ladies,  with 
the  assistance  of  an  English  governess.  It  was  finally 
agreed,  that  he  should  give  notice  at  the  close  of  his  morning 
worship,  of  a  meeting  to  be  held  by  me,  after  the  manner  of 
Friends,  in  the  afternoon.  Yesterday  morning,  first  day,  we 
sat  down  to  our  little  private  meeting,  which  was  a  time  of 
true  refreshment.  I  was  much  engaged  in  prayer.  About 
two  o'clock  we  went  to  the  "Temple."  Somewhat  more 
than  one  hundred  persons  present,  including  about  twenty 
soldiers,  perhaps  more.  The  pulpit  was  delivered  up  to 
me ;  and  I  believe  a  meeting  was  truly  held,  after  the  manner 
of  Friends.  I  explained  our  views  of  worship ;  and, 
after  a  solemn  silence,  rose  with  the  words,  the  "  Sceptre 
shall  not  depart  from  Judah,"  &c. ;  on  which  I  was  enabled 
to  preach  fully,  declaring  the  glorious  gospel  at  considerable 
length.  Afterwards  solemn  prayer  ensued.  At  the  close  I 
ventured  to  give  notice  of  a  meeting  to  be  held  in  the  evening, 
at  our  hotel;  half-past  seven.  We  returned  home  in  a 
good  degree  of  peace.  To  our  comfort,  a  large  and  most 
desirable  assembly  met  in  the  evening,  a  larger  meeting  in  a 
private  house  than  had  ever  before  been  known  at  Grenoble. 
We  read  part  of  Romans  viii ;  explaining  that  Scripture 
reading  was  our  constant  practice  on  a  First  day  evening. 
After  a  solemn  silence,  my  dear  wife  addressed  the  assembly 
in  a  close,  searching,  but  truly  evangelical  discourse.  The 
lady  who  kindly  undertook  to  interpret  failed  ia  her  attempt, 


3GG 


SAVOY. 


1843. 


and  the  office  devolved  on  me.  There  was  a  sweet  and  pre- 
cious solemnity  over  us,  and  I  was  enabled  to  do  it  with  ease 
to  myself,  and  comfort  to  us  both.  After  she  had  finished,  I 
was  much  enlarged  in  ministry.  It  was  a  remarkably  solid 
and  satisfactory  meeting.  Thus  after  deep  humiliation, 
poverty,  and  weakness,  the  Lord  was  again  pleased  to  open 
the  way  for  service  among  many  who  are  evidently  hungeriug 
and  thirsting  after  righteousness.    The  result  Avas  great  peace. 

This  morning  we  paid  a  highly  interesting  visit  to  the 
pasieitr  and  his  family,  including  the  school.  We  have  since 
travelled  about  40  miles  to  this  place,  through  such  scenery 
as  I  had  never  met  with  before.  The  rich  valley  of  the  Isere, 
adorned  with  trellissed  vines,  walnut,  chesnut,  and  other 
trees,  and  ripening  corn ;  and  the  silver  stream  ever  and  anon 
extending  the  whole  way  through  a  glorious  defile  of  moun- 
tains ;  those  on  our  right  lofty  and  regularly  stratified  lime- 
stone rocks,  many  of  them  covered  with  brushwood  to  a  great 
height ;  and  those  on  the  left,  the  Alps  of  the  Mont-Cenis 
range,  covered  with  snow.  The  population  appeared  healthy, 
well-clad,  industrious,  and  at  their  ease ;  many  haymaking,  in 
picturesque  groups.  After  passing  the  Savoy  Douane  with 
much  ease,  we  arrived  at  the  comfortable  Hotel  de  la  Poste ; 
and,  though  somewhat  fatigued  and  feeble,  have  much  cause 
for  thankfulness  in  being  quietly  here. 

Anneci,  7th  mo.,  4th. 

After  a  day  of  considerable  feebleness,  and  a  drive  of  four 
stages  through  a  very  fertile  country,  without  very  much  to 
interest,  except  the  magnificent  view  of  the  valley  of  Cham- 
berry  on  leaving  it,  we  came  to  this  lovely  spot  in  time  for  an 
hour's  rest  before  a  five  o'clock  dinner.  My  wife  and  I  en- 
joyed our  quiet  Scripture  reading,  &c,  as  we  came  along.  It 
is,  however,  affecting  to  be  passing  through  a  country  in  which 
the  people  are  wholly  in  the  hands  of  a  useless  military  force 
on  the  one  hand,  and  of  numberless  ecclesiastics  on  the  other. 
It  is  surely  a  land  of  darkness ;  and  so  strict  is  the  Govern- 
ment of  Savoy,  that  not  a  religious  tract  can  be  distributed  by 
the  Christian  traveller  with  impunity.    We  have  heard  of  an 


JET.  55. 


GENEVA. 


367 


English  p-cntlcman  bein;r  thrown  into  prison  for  some  months 
for  this  offence  !  0  that  the  light  of  the  gospel  may,  in 
some  unexpected  manner,  and  in  despite  of  all  human  or 
diabolical  powers,  break  forth  amongst  them  ! 

Anneci  is  a  pretty  town  of  12,000  inhabitants,  the  second  in 
Savoy,  after  Chambery,  situated  on  the  borders  of  a  lovely 
mountain-girt  lake,  four  leagues  in  length.  We  have  greatly 
enjoyed  a  row  of  an  hour  or  two  on  these  waters  this  evening, 
and  seem  to  be  now  concluding  our  day,  in  a  measure  of  true 
peace. 

Geneva,  7th  mo.,  5th. 

The  Hotel  des  Bergues,  where  we  have  taken  up  our  quar- 
ters, promises  to  be  a  delightful  temporary  home.  It  is  on 
the  borders  of  the  lake,  which  our  apartments  face  ;  and  before 
us,  at  the  distance  of  60  miles,  the  summit  and  shoulder  of 
Mont  Blanc,  white  with  snow,  are  distinctly  visible  above  the 
long  slope  of  a  dark  mountain  in  front  of  them.  The  atmo- 
sphere is  clear,  and  the  town  looks  clean  and  bright.  We  are 
well  pleased,  I  trust  thankful,  to  be  here ;  a  place  I  have  long 
thought  about  and  looked  towards.  I  have  felt  but  feeble  this 
evening,  and  we  may  probably  pass  a  day  or  two  in  surveying 
the  lake,  before  we  attempt  a  beginning  of  service. 

1th  mo.,  10th.  Our  excursion  to  the  other  end  of  the  lake 
answered  well.  The  weather  continued  delightful ;  and  nothing 
could  be  more  lovely  than  the  lake  and  the  surrounding 
scenery  as  we  passed  along,  especially  towards  the  upper  end, 
where  the  mountains,  overhanging  the  south  coast,  are  truly 
sublime.  Not  much  less  beautiful  are  the  green  cultivated 
slopes  of  the  northern  shore,  adorned  with  pretty  villages  and 
towns,  and  backed  by  the  range  of  the  Jura.  We  reached 
Vevay  in  the  evening.  There  we  found  just  such  a  resting- 
place  as  I  wanted,  facing  the  end  of  the  lake,  and  mountain 
scenery  of  the  noblest  character.  The  Dent  du  Midi,  covered 
with  snow,  was  full  in  sight.  We  greatly  enjoyed  our  quiet 
evening  there  on  fifth  day.  *  *  Our  voyage  back  to 
Geneva  was  very  pleasant.  In  the  course  of  it  we  made  an 
interesting  acquaintance  with  the  Princess  Mary,  of  Wurtem- 
berg,  a  very  pleasing  personage,  who  recognized  me  from  the 


368 


GENEVA. 


1843. 


description  which  her  sister,  the  Princess  of  Orange,  had  given 
her  of  our  visit  at  the  Hague.  Princess  Mary  is  travelling  with 
her  husband,  Count  Niepberg,  the  son  of  the  gentleman  who 
married  the  Empress,  Marie  Louise.  On  our  arrival  at  Geneva, 
on  sixth  day  evening,  we  were  met  by  my  old  friend  the  Pas- 
teur Gaussen,  who  is  full  of  recollections  of  his  visit  to  Earl- 
ham,  of  my  brother  and  sister  Cunningham,  and  others  of  the 
family.  He  is,  indeed,  a  warm-hearted  Christian  friend.  He 
warmly  invited  me  to  "preach  "  at  the  Oratoire  on  First  day 
evening,  but  so  I  was  not  led. 

On  seventh  day  we  received  an  early  visit  from  the  Countess 
de  Sellon,  and  her  two  unmarried  daughters,  very  agreeable 
people.  The  Countess  took  me  to  Pasteur  Barde,  an  evan- 
gelical clergyman  of  the  National  Church,  with  whom  I  was 
much  pleased,  and  at  whose  house  I  met  another  pasteur,  the 
brother-in-law  of  Cordes,  of  Lyons.  We  concluded  to  hold  our 
first  meeting  at  the  hotel,  and  I  afterwards  went  to  Gaussen 
to  inform  him  of  our  conclusion.  He  was  a  little  disappointed 
I  think,  but  kindly  agreed  to  give  notice  of  it,  in  the  Oratoire 
after  the  morning  service. 

In  the  afternoon  we  drove  to  La  Fenetre,  the  delightful 
country  residence  of  the  Countess  de  Sellon,  where  there  is  a 
fine  view  of  the  lake,  and,  when  the  sky  is  clear,  of  Mont  Blanc. 
We  had  a  good  religious  opportunity  in  her  family.  Her  late 
husband  was  a  man  of  high  character  and  great  philanthropy, 
the  founder  of  the  Peace  Society  here ;  and  I  humbly  trust, 
died  the  death  of  the  Christian.  I  believed  myself  led  to 
quote  the  passage,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the 
Lord,  &c,"  and  afterwards  found  that  these  words  are 
inscribed  on  his  monument.  We  then  repaired  to  Gaussen's 
very  pretty  retreat,  close  to  Geneva,  where  we  met  a  pleasant 
company ;  Sir  Culling  Eardlcy  Smith,  Hope,  Hare,  the  English 
clergyman,  Perrot,  an  old  friend  of  the  Cunninghams,  very 
hearty,  and  several  ladies,  chiefly  Swiss.  After  tea  I  told 
them  about  Silesia,  America,  &c,  in  French,  and  we  ended 
with  Psalm  xxiii.  I  think  it  might  be  said  that  true  Christian 
love  flowed  amongst  us.  We  spent  First  day  quietly  in  our 
hotel.    In  the  morning  we  received  a  very  pleasant  call  from 


J5T,  55.  GENEVA.  3G9 

the  Princess  Mary  and  her  companion.  Our  little  quiet  meet- 
ing afterwards,  was  truly  refreshing  and  settling,  my  dear  wife 
being  sweetly  engaged  in  prayer. 

At  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  many  assembled  in  our  large 
apartment ;  including  the  Sellons,  Gaussen's  daughter  and 
sister,  himself  prevented  by  over-fatigue,  Hare,  the  clergy- 
man, and  others ;  so  as  pretty  much  to  fill  the  room,  notwith- 
standing the  rough  weather.  It  was,  I  trust,  a  favoured 
meeting.  After  a  long  pause,  I  first  explained  our  views  of 
worship,  and  spoke  a  little  of  the  true  baptism.  My  clear 
wife  followed  in  a  flow  of  encouragement  towards  the  true 
Christians  then  assembled.  I  had  great  comfort  in  interpret- 
ing for  her.  Afterwards  it  was  given  to  me  to  enlarge  on  the 
true  nature  of  the  Christian  church ;  the  mode  of  entrance 
into  it ;  the  faith  of  its  living  members  in  all  the  essential 
truths  of  Christianity ;  the  nourishment  and  refreshment 
given  to  them  on  their  journey,  the  body  and  blood  of' 
Christ,  and  the  waters  of  life;  the  government  and  priest- 
hood ef  Christ  over  this  universal  spiritual  body  ;  and  the 
glorious  termination,  the  day  of  judgment,  and  the  final 
victory  of  the  saints.  The  immediate  influence  and  guidance 
of  the  Spirit  were  much  enlarged  upon  ;  and  I  trust  many 
hearts  responded  to  the  doctrine.  Solemn  prayer  concluded 
the  meeting. 

Having  been  again  joined  at  Geneva  by  their 
friend  Josiah  Forster,  Joseph  John  Gurney  writes :  — 

1th  mo.,  19th.  Our  sabbath  was  a  peaceful  and  solemn 
one.  Pasteur  Cordes,  from  Lyons,  came  in  the  middle  of  our 
morning  meeting.  Afterwards  a  kind  call,  with  hearty 
invitations  from  the  Saladins  and  Perrots.  The  evening 
meeting,  at  six  o'clock,  was  respectably  attended,  and  I  was 
enabled  to  declare  the  truth  to  an  attentive  audience.  It 
was,  I  believe,  a  good  meeting,  of  which  we  received  various 
testimonies  afterwards.  Pasteur  Barde  and  his  wife  of  the 
company.    After  the  meeting  a  quiet  and  truly  pleasant 

Vol.  II.  — 24 


370 


GENEVA;  LAUSANNE. 


1843. 


evening.  Josiah  Forster  read  to  us  the  excellent  epistle  of  the 
last  Yearly  Meeting,  and  other  documents ;  the  day  closing 
with  a  sweet  solemnity.  Second  day  evening  pleasantly  spent 
with  our  friend  Perrot,  at  his  beautiful  place,  surveying  the 
lake.  There  we  met  an  agreeable  Christian  party,  and  the 
evening  concluded  with  Scripture  reading,  and  a  very  touching 
religious  opportunity.  There  is  much  that  is  valuable  as  well 
as  spiritual  in  the  Genevese  ;  the  prevailing  character  more 
analogous  to  that  of  the  English  than  that  of  the  French. 
Yesterday  evening  we  repaired  to  the  Casino,  where  500  or  600 
people  collected,  including  nine  pastors,  many  young  men,  but 
a  majority  of  ladies.  Much  facility  was  afforded  me  in  giving 
the  account  of  the  West  Indies,  and  in  arguing  the  whole  case 
of  emancipation,  showing  the  working  of  Christian  principle 
both  in  causing  it,  and  in  its  results.  When  that  subject  was 
finished,  I  spoke  shortly,  but,  I  believe,  strongly,  on  the  slavery 
under  which  we  all  are  by  nature ;  of  its  miserable  conse- 
quences ;  and  of  the  only  deliverance,  through  the  great  Eman- 
cipator of  the  human  race.  There  was  a  very  solemn  feeling 
over  the  meeting  at  its  close.  Josiah  Forster  spoke  at  the 
beginning  and  the  end  shortly.  A  true  friend  and  helper  he 
is  to  me. 

1th  mo.,  2o)\l.  We  were  favoured  with  an  excellent  meet- 
ing at  Lausanne.  Our  friend  Scholl,  who  came  to.  us  before 
the  meeting,  had  done  his  work  well  in  preparing  our  way. 
The  Oratoire  was  well  filled,  several  pasteurs  and  other 
respectable  people  present.  It  was  a  solemn  time,  and  I  was 
enabled  to  feel  the  flowing  of  the  holy  oil,  in  the  simple 
preaching  of  the  gospel.  The  next  morning  Charles  Cook 
came  to  breakfast,  the  apostle  of  the  Methodists  on  the 
continent,  who,  I  believe,  has  been  very  useful ;  also  a  very 
clever  man,  Gauthiez,  who  has  the  care  of  the  Normal  school 
(which  he  conducts  on  Christian  principles)  for  the  instruction 
of  the  schoolmasters  of  the  whole  Canton  de  Vaud.  This 
Canton  contains  180,000  inhabitants,  its  government  strictly 
democratic ;  radicalism  is  found  here,  as  elsewhere,  to  be 
much  opposed  to  evangelical  truth.  Yet  true  liberty  and  the 
gospel  are  surely  near  allies  !    Before  our  departure  by  the 


JET.  55. 


GENEVA. 


371 


boat,  the  Professor  Vinet  came  to  us,  a  man  of  great  worth 
and  talent,  who  has  written  very  ably  on  religious  liberty,  the* 
separation  of  Church  from  state,  &c.  He  is  a  modest,  retiring 
person,  his  countenance  bespeaking  his  power.  He  liked  the 
meeting,  and  gave  us  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  We 
were  glad  to  return  to  the  delightful  Vevay,  and  its 
sublime  lake  and  mountain  scenery.  There  also  we  held  a 
good  meeting  in  the  Oratoire,  but  not  numerous,  as  the  notice 
was  short.  Matter  flowed,  and  much  solemnity  and  sweet- 
ness were  to  be  felt.  The  pasteur  Grenier,  (whom  dearest 
Priscilla  had  known  and  helped  at  Nice,  when  his  wife  was 
ill,)  Baup  and  Dol  were  present,  and  wc  afterwards  drank  tea 
at  Quonod's,  a  pious  lawyer  and  magistrate,  married  to  a 
ward  of  Lord  Melbourne's.  The  evening  was  pleasant,  and 
ended  in  religious  solemnity.  Baup,  a  truly  pleasing  young 
man,  once  minister  of  the  French  church  in  London,  break- 
fasted with  us  in  the  morning ;  I  addressed  him  shortly. 
Several  of  our  kind  friends  accompanied  us,  with  some 
difficulty,  on  account  of  the  waves,  to  the  steamer.  Our 
voyage  home  was  to  me  refreshing  and  agreeable,  though  I 
had  passed  a  poor  night,  not  without  mental  plunges  which 
sometimes  beset  me. 

1th  mo.,  25th.  The  dejeuner  with  the  pastors  and  others  at 
Geneva,  yesterday,  was  certainly  a  highly  interesting  and 
satisfactory  occasion.  All  prejudices  seemed  melted  away, 
and  hearty  brotherly  love  was  the  general  feeling.  During 
the  remainder  of  the  day,  until  the  evening,  a  feeling  of 
fatigue  was  prevalent  with  me ;  but  we  had  some  intimate 
conversation  with  the  Baroness  de  Stael,  who  made  us  a  kind 
call.  In  the  evening,  to  Colonel  Tronchin's,  at  Besanges, 
where  we  met  about  fifty  people,  including  Merle  D'Aubigne. 
We  walked  to  the  Chalet,  which  the  Colonel  has  built  as  a 
refuge  for  convalescent  invalids,  presided  over  by  a  Protestant 
sceur  de  Charit'e.  It  is  a  lovely  spot,  and  every  thing  in  truly 
Christian  order ;  nineteen  female  patients.  Colonel  Tronchin 
is  a  man  of  large  property,  who  seems  abundantly  willing  to 
spend  and  be  spent  for  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ, 


372 


GENEVA. 


1S43 


After  our  return  from  the  Chalet,  Dr.  II  ,  of  Glasgow, 

related  the  particulars  of  the  late  wondrous  secession  from  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  in  which  480  evangelical  ministers, 
Dr.  Chalmers  at  their  head,  have  left  the  church,  on  two 
grounds :  —  first,  the  non-intrusion  principle,  which  the 
Church  in  Synod  had  decreed  before  the  secession ;  to  the 
effect  that  no  minister  should  be  forced  on  any  parish, 
by  patrons,  whether  the  Crown,  or  individuals,  without  the 
consent  of  the  communicant  parishioners,  or  against  their 
veto.  The  evangelical  ministers,  who  had,  of  late,  gradually 
increased  to  a  decided  majority  in  the  Synod,  adopted  this 
resolution,  with  a  view  of  so  far  popularising  the  Church, 
as  might  satisfy  the  doubts,  and  check  the  course  of  those 
who  were  inclined  to  join  the  former  dissenting  secession ; 
which  had  arisen  out  of  the  vain  efforts  of  the  late  Dr.  Andrew 
Thompson,  and  others,  to  get  the  system  of  patronage  abolished 
by  Act  of  Parliament.  In  forming  this  decision,  the  Synod 
went  in  direct  opposition  to  the  law  of  the  land.*  Afterwards 
a  number  of  ministers  who  supported  the  law,  in  opposition 
to  the  decree  of  the  Synod,  were  unfrocked  by  the  ecclesiastical 
power. — Secondly,  the  principle  of  spiritual  independence, 
namely,  that  the  church  is  a  spiritual  body,  and  is  capable  in 

*  This  may,  perhaps,  be  thought  to  be  too  strongly  stated.  The 
law  of  the  land  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  been  distinctly  defined 
upon  the  question,  until  the  decision  of  the  House  of  Lords,  in  the 
Auchterarder  case,  in  1839,  (five  years  after  the  "  Veto  Act"  passed 
the  General  Assembly,)  and  the  great  difference  of  opinion  amongst 
the  Scotch  judges,  (where  the  judgment  against  the  right  of  veto 
passed  only  by  a  majority  of  eight  to  five,)  would  seem  almost  to  justify 
Dr.  Chalmers  and  his  friends  in  their  previous  belief,  that  the 
General  Assembly  had  not  exceeded  its  jurisdiction,  in  passing  the 
Veto  Act.  The  Act  appears  to  have  received  the  sanction  of  some 
of  the  leading  Scotch  lawyers  of  the  day,  if  not  of  Lord  Brougham 
himself.  See  Dr.  Chalmers'  Life,  vol.  iii,  p.  362,  n.  The  judgment 
of  the  House  of  Lords,  however,  set  at  rest  the  question  of  law. 
The  subject  is  discussed  with  great  clearness  and  force  by  both  Lord 
Brougham,  and  Lord  Cottenbam.  See  G  Clark  and  Finnelly's  Reports 
in  the  House  of  Lords,  pp.  G4G — 756. 


JET.  55. 


GENEVA. 


373 


inalienable  right,  and  bound  in  Christian  duty,  to  arrange  its 
own  affairs,  as  it  pleases.  Finding  it  impossible  to  carry  out 
these  two  principles  in  the  face  of  the  law,  the  whole  party 
seceded,  our  dear  friend  Dr.  Chalmers  at  their  head,  stoutly 
maintaining,  at  the  same  time,  both  the  doctrines  and  discipline 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  as  stoutly  declaring  that  they 
were  still  opposed  to  the  voluntary  system,  and  held  it  to  be 
the  bounden  duty  of  the  State  to  support  the  Church,  and  so 
to  provide  the  means  of  religious  instruction  for  the  people. 
In  point  of  fact,  however,  it  is  perfectly  clear  that  the  new 

body,  as  Dr.  H  observed,  is,  like  the  former  seceders  from 

the  same  church,  fairly  driven  into  dissent.  It  is  surely  an 
idea,  without  the  smallest  practical  foundation,  that  the  State 
is  to  support  the  church,  without  ever  meddling  in  its  affairs. 
The  world  chooses  to  be  paid  for  such  patronage.  There 
seems  to  be  no  alternative  between  the  subjection  of  the 
church  to  the  civil  power,  and  absolute  liberty  and  indepen- 
dence ;  in  other  words,  a  clear  divorce  between  the  two  parties. 
These  are  evidently  the  views  of  Merle  D'Aubigne',  Gaussen, 
and  other  evangelical  men  in  Switzerland,  especially  our  friend 
Vinet,  of  Lausanne ;  whose  writings  on  the  subject  display 
great  power  of  intellect,  a  lively  fancy  for  illustration,  and  a 
nice  sense  of  truth. 

After  Dr.  H          had  finished,  my  wife  and  I  were  invited 

to  speak.  I  read  the  first  few  verses  of  Romans  viii,  and,  after 
a  little  pause,  spoke  freely  on  the  blessed  privileges  of  true 
Christians,  and  of  the  faithfulness  of  our  God  and  Saviour ;  at 
the  same  time  calling  to  watchfulness,  humility,  and  prayer, 
reminding  the  company  of  the  exhortation — "Let  him  that 
thinketh  he  standeth,  take  heed  lest  he  fall."  My  wife  ad- 
dressed them,  with  much  solemn  emphasis,  in  a  similar  strain ; 
and  great  was  the  love  which  seemed  to  flow  towards  us  at  the 
breaking  up  of  the  company.  This  morning,  as  we  passed  by 
Colonel  Saladin's,  we  found  a  flock  of  our  kind  friends  waiting 
on  the  road  to  bid  us  their  last  hearty  adieu — a  scene  not  soon 
to  be  forgotten ;  and  quite  a  little  crown  to  our  visit  at  Geneva. 

1th  mo.,  28t7i.  At  Neufchatcl,  Professor  Petavel  and  his 
wife  met  us,  invited  us  to  tea,  and  informed  us  that  a  meeting 


374 


NEUFCIIATEL. 


1813. 


was  appointed  for  the  evening  at  the  Oratoire.  They  are  pious 
and  hearty  people,  much  alive  to  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit, 
and  attached  to  the  principles  of  Friends,  so  far  as  they  know 
thein.  They  are  great  friends  of  our  dear  friends  John 
and  Martha  Yeardley,  who  appear  to  have  paid  them  a  very 
timely  visit,  when  a  heloved  son  of  the  family  was  at  the  point 
of  death.  We  drank  tea  with  them,  and  after  a  time  of  silence 
and  ministry,  we  all  went  together  to  the  Oratoire.  There 
a  considerahle  assembly  was  collected  —  chiefly  women.  It 
was  a  solemn  meeting.  In  connection  with  the  35th  of  Isaiah, 
I  was  led  to  unfold  the  spiritual  reign  of  Christ,  and  its  blessed 
effects  in  changing  the  hearts  and  regulating  the  conduct  of 
men.  We  afterwards  visited  the  professor's  aged  mother  on 
her  bed  of  sickness,  and  ministered  to  her,  as  our  divine  Master 
was  pleased  to  give  us  ability.    Thus  the  day  ended  in  peace. 

After  breakfast  the  next  morning,  we  received  some  interest- 
ing visits  from  several  of  the  persons  who  had  attended  the 
evening  meeting  ;  among  the  rest,  Perrot,  formerly  one  of  the 
most  zealous  pastors  in  the  canton,  but  who  found  himself 
stayed  in  his  course,  called  to  silence,  to  solitude,  to  intro- 
version of  soul.  He  is  now  living  a  life  of  pious  retirement. 
I  reminded  him  of  the  cloud  resting  on  the  tabernacle.  The 
Israelites  were  not  permitted  to  journey  forwards  while  it  was 
so ;  whether  for  a  day,  a  week,  a  month,  or  even  a  year.  Eut 
no  sooner  did  it  rise  and  move  onward,  than  they  were  bound 
to  follow  it  in  the  obedience  of  faith.  I  believed  it  would  be 
so  with  him,  and  that  his  present  inaction  was  but  a  prepara- 
tion for  future  service. 

Yesterday  we  took  our  slow,  but  pleasant,  journey  to  Berne, 
passing  by  the  northern  part  of  the  lake  Neufchatel,  and  in 
sight  of  the  small  lake  Morat.  The  country  pleasant  ;  the 
wild  flowers  delightful ;  the  snowy  Jung-frau  and  neighbouring 
peaks  beautifully  in  sight,  during  the  latter  part  of  the  journey. 
The  approach  to  Berne  through  a  long  avenue  of  limes,  very 
pretty.    Arrived  to  an  eight  o'clock  dinner. 

This  morning,  after  some  necessary  arrangements  for  our 
meeting,  we  started  for  Hofwyl,  about  eight  miles  through  a 
pleasant  country,  adorned  with  Bernese  cottages,  and  well 


JET.  55. 


BERNE;  IIOFWYL. 


375 


cultivated  in  corn,  &c.  Our  visit  to  the  pastor  Fellenburg 
and  his  family,  of  about  two  hours,  was  highly  interesting. 
He  is  an  old  man  of  seventy,  but  full  of  energy,  talent, 
and  benevolence ;  a  genius  for  the  work  which  engages 
him,  and  in  which  he  has  been  occupied  more  than  forty 
years.  He  has  a  fine  expressive  countenance,  and  converses 
well.  It  is  in  vain  to  attempt  the  description  of  his 
system,  but  the  chief  points  are  to  elucidate  and  embody  all 
theoretical  knowledge  by  facts,  and  so  to  subordinate  all  things 
to  the  moral  nature  of  man,  as  to  regenerate  society  by  the 
mere  force  of  education.  It  is  a  system  which  seems  to  take 
as  its  basis,  a  supposed  native  capacity  in  man  to  become  and 
to  be  good  through  culture  !  Yet  Christianity  is  by  no  means 
disregarded.  It  is  said  to  be  preached  by  a  Protestant  one 
Sabbath,  and  by  a  Roman  Catholic  the  next,  in  a  chapel  of 
the  institution ;  the  New  Testament  is  used  in  the  schools, 
and  a  certain  religious  instruction  given ;  and  the  whole  moral 
system  of  Fellenburg  passes  under  its  name.  Yet  we  could 
not  think  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  crucified  One,  the  propitiation 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  was  the  foundation  on  which 
our  philanthropic  and  devoted  friend  was  building.  He  said 
some  things  which  sadly  evinced  the  contrary.  Yet  we  could 
not  but  admire  and  esteem  him.  By  nature  he  is  surely 
endowed  in  no  common  degree,  and  his  conduct  is,  by  all  we 
hear,  truly  virtuous.  It  is  for  virtue,  indeed,  that  he  pleads, 
systematizes,  and  acts,  rather  than  for  the  doctrines  of  grace 
and  sanctification. 

The  agriculture  of  Hofwyl  surprised  me.  The  whole  terri- 
tory reminded  mc  of  Holkham  in  Norfolk — once  uncultivated, 
now  well  and  productively  farmed.  Fcllcriburg's  eleves  are  in 
four  divisions.  The  young  gentlemen  in  his  own  house  ;  forty 
in  number,  or  somewhat  more.  The  children  of  the  middle 
class,  about  sixty-five,  in  a  second  house ;  and  those  of  the 
poor  in  a  third  house,  about  forty.  The  three  schools  united 
in  worship.  The  boys  of  number  one  were  just  about  to 
commence  their  vacation  of  four  weeks,  to  be  spent  in  a  walk 
about  Switzerland,  under  the  care,  of  course,  of  suitable 
masters. 


376 


BERNE. 


1843. 


In  a  time  of  religious  retirement  with  Fcllenburg  and  his 
family,  Josiah  Forster  and  I  plainly  stated  our  Christian 
sentiments,  and  were  answered  by  our  aged  friend,  with  great 
kindness.  I  trust  we  parted  from  them  in  Christian  love,  and 
that  this  love  was  mutual. 

Berne,  first  day  afternoon,  7th  mo.,  30th. 

We  have  found  an  agreeable  resting-place  here.  Our  dear 
friend  Sophia  Wurstemburger  joined  us  yesterday  morning, 
and  after  some  close  consideration,  we  were  favoured  to  arrange 
our  plans  satisfactorily  for  the  Week.  The  latter  part  of  the 
morning  was  pleasantly  spent  in  a  visit  to  an  institution  in 
the  country,  for  the  reformation  of  naughty  boys,  who  are 
divided  into  families  after  the  example  of  the  Itauhe  haus, 
near  Hamburg.  The  children,  nineteen  in  number,  were 
industriously  at  work,  and  cheerfully  gathered  round  us, 
listening  attentively  to  a  few  sentences  of  Christian  counsel. 
Christian  care  and  instruction,  cleanliness  and  industry,  appear 
to  prevail  in  this  institution.  May  it  be  productive  of  real 
good,  as  we  believe  it  is  !  On  our  way  home,  we  called  at  a 
boarding-school  for  poor  orphan  girl.?,  under  thorough  Christian 
care.  We  all  fell  into  silence  under  a  feeling  of  good,  and  the 
children  were  addressed  by  each  of  us. 

The  evening  we  spent  at  the  sequestered  abode  of  Sophia 
Wurstemburger 's  parents.  There  we  enjoyed  a  memorable 
view  of  the  Bernese  Alps  covered  with  snow.  Who  can 
describe  their  magnificence  ?  It  is  but  seldom  that  the  clouds 
have  lately  allowed  any  view  of  them.  We  gazed,  and  gazed, 
and  gazed  for  about  an  hour;  receiving  abundant  information, 
geographical  and  historical,  from  our  host. 

The  picture  left  on  the  mind  by  this  mountain  range,  (like 
that  of  Mont  Blanc  and  his  companions,  and  of  the  lower 
Alps  from  Grenoble,)  is  a  treasure  for  life.  Surely  we  may 
read  of  the  Creator,  for  some  good  purpose,  in  the  book  of 
these  "everlasting  hills."  We  parted  from  our  kind  friends 
after  satisfactory  religious  communication. 

This  morning,  our  little  private  meeting  was,  to  my  feelings, 
a  time  of  fervent  exercise  of  soul,  and  some  sweet  solemnity 


jet.  55-56. 


GRINDELWALD. 


377 


I  have  since  visited  the  prison,  and  was  kindly  favoured  with 
an  opportunity  of  addressing  about  480  prisoners,  all  assembled 
in  their  chapel,  under  the  interpretation  into  German  of  pastor 
Fellenberg.  They  seemed  attentive  and  serious  ;  but  alas  !  I 
fear  it  is  a  hard  soil  to  work  upon.  Four  hundred  and  eighty 
criminals  for  a  Canton  containing  400,000  inhabitants,  (1  in 
800,)  is  too  large  a  proportion ;  and  all  this  in  spite  of  schools, 
pastors,  and  a  catechetical,  formal  knowledge  of  religion,  which 
is  general  even  among  the  mountaineers.  The  secret  which 
explains  the  phenomenon,  is  the  prevalence  of  drunkenness. 
So  much  for  even  the  light  wines  of  the  continent !  Re-com- 
mitments, one  quarter.  The  prisoners  work  together  in  com- 
panies, and  are  well  employed. 

They  now  proceeded  to  Zurich  by  way  of  Interla- 
ken,  from  which  latter  place  they  visited  Grindelwald. 

Grindelwald,  (writes  Joseph  John  Gurney,)  is  charming 
indeed,  beyond  any  thing  in  nature  that  I  ever  saw,  except 
perhaps,  Niagara ;  but  we  had  not  time  to  visit  both  its 
glaciers,  only  the  lower  one,  to  and  from  which  wo  walked  and 
scrambled  with  much  true  pleasure.  Its  magnificent  cavern  of 
white  and  blue  ice,  (which  changes  its  shape  daily,  and  which 
when  we  visited  it  was  peculiarly  fine,  sayt150  feet  high,  and 
broad  and  deep  in  proportion,)  can  never  be  forgotten  while 
memory  lasts.  This  glacier  is  propelling  itself,  by  degrees, 
more  and  more  into  the  valley,  and  brings  with  it,  and  pushes 
before  it,  large  fragments  of  rock,  so  that  Agassiz's  method  of 
accounting  for  the  boulder-stones,  by  the  action  of  glaciers,  is 
not  without  some  practical  foundation. 

From  the  hotel  at  Grindelwald  we  enjoyed  a  delightful  view 
of  the  two  glaciers,  and  the  Wetterhorn  and  Finsteraarhorn 
towering  above  them,  in  the  perfection  of  snowy  whiteness. 
The  clouds  still  obscured  the  Schreckhorn :  but  sunshine  was 
upon  the  general  picture ;  on  the  green  valley ;  on  the  pastures 
no  less  vividly  green ;  on  the  sides  of  the  mountains,  with 
woods  interspersed,  and  Bernese  chalets  scattered  here  and 
there;  on  the  picturesque  spired  church  and  pretty  village;  on 


ST8 


GItlNDELWALD  ;  LUCERNE. 


1813. 


the  glaciers;  on  the  dark-brown  rocks  immediate!}7 below  them, 
and  on  the  almost  magical  masses  of  snow  above  !  0  these 
mountain  horns  in  their  pointedness  and  whiteness  !  who  can 
forget  their  beauty  and  sublimity  ? 

The  great  Eigher  unveiled  himself  as  we  descended  from 
Grindelwald  towards  Interlaken,  and  when  we  arrived  at  the 
latter  place,  Jung-frau,  in  all  her  beauty,  was  full  in  sight. 

Humbling,  yet  substantially  relieving  to  my  feelings,  was 
the  "  Quakers'  Meeting"  which  we  held  that  evening  in  the 
Salon  de  Societe  at  the  Belvidere,  with  some  sixteen  or 
eighteen  ladies  and  gentlemen,  mostly,  to  all  appearance,  of 
the  butterflies  of  this  earth ;  but  they  settled  into  quietness, 
and  received  with  kindness  the  plain  doctrine  which  I  was  led 
to  preach  to  them,  on  the  Christian's  stewardship. 

Zurich,  2nd  day  morning,  Sth  mo.,  7th. 

On  sixth  day,  the  5th,  we  journeyed  from  Entlebuch  quietly 
and  pleasantly  enough  to  Lucerne ;  where  we  found  a  pleasant 
abode  in  a  house  belonging  to  the  Swan  Inn,  our  balcony 
surveying  the  beautiful  lake  and  admirable  range  of  moun- 
tains, Righi,  Pilatus,  and  their  companions,  with  the  snowy 
Alps  behind.  After  calling  on  Calame,  the  deputy  from 
Neufchatel  to  the  Diet,  which  is  held  here ;  and  after  en- 
deavouring to  arrange  a  meeting  in  the  evening  with  Bost,  a 
pious  young  man,  a  shorthand  writer  to  the  deputation 
from  the  Canton  de  Vaud  at  the  Swiss  Diet,  but  preparing 
for  the  ministry,  we  spent  the  early  evening  in  a  delightful 
row  on  the  lovely  lake,  so  far  as  to  give  us  a  view  of  the  four 
arms  which  it  spreads  forth  into  the  respective  Cantons  of  TJri, 
Schwitz,  Unterwald,  and  Lucerne.  Nothing  can  be  more 
charming  than  the  scenery ;  and  when  the  sun  was  setting, 
after  our  return,  the  pink  and  purple  hues  with  which  the 
mountains  were  tinted,  and  the  bright  green  of  the  lake,  gave 
a  transitory  effect  of  colouring,  which  I  have  rarely  seen 
equalled.  Bost  and  his  wife  spent  two  hours  with  us  in  the 
evening;  pious,  agreeable  young  people.  Lucerne  is  a  Roman 
Catholic  Canton,  and  the  few  Protestants  are  under  depres- 
sion.   If  any  man  becomes  a  Protestant,  he  is  deprived  of 


^:t.  56.  zcg;  zuricii.  379 

his  citizenship,  and  becomes  an  outlaw,  the  priesthood  so 
bears  sway  in  the  government ;  but  the  Jesuits  are  not  yet 
admitted.  The  Diet  was  sitting  here — Lucerne,  Berne,  and 
Zurich  received  it,  each  two  years,  in  succession.  The  Can- 
tons are  sovereign  states  ;  but  certain  points  are  placed,  by 
mutual  compact,  under  the  authority  of  the  Diet.  The  Diet 
has  the  power  to  call  on  the  Cantons  for  proportionate  supplies 
of  soldiers,  in  case  of  national  need.  All  the  male  inhabitants 
are  for  a  time  soldierized  when  young ;  a  foolish  practice, 
which  cannot  fail  to  do  much  harm ;  one  cause,  doubtless,  of 
the  low  state  of  morals,  which  is  prevalent  even  in  free, 
mountainous,  picturesque  Switzerland.  Ten  hours'  journey  on 
seventh  day,  the  5th,  brought  us  to  Zurich.  We  stopped  two 
hours  at  Zug,  the  minute  and  shabby  capital,  of  3000  inhabi- 
tants, of  the  smallest  state,  entirely  Roman  Catholic.  It  is 
situated  on  the  pretty  little  lake  of  the  same  name,  on  one 
side  flat,  on  the  other  crowned  with  the  Righi  and  other 
mountains.  Talked  with  a  Capuchin  prior,  of  whom  there 
are  ten  in  the  town ;  he  was  clothed  in  coarse  garments,  had 
the  air  of  piety,  and  had  been  visiting  an  invalid.  The  road 
from  Zug  to  Zurich  is  over  a  long  hill ;  in  descending  which, 
we  enjoyed  a  delightful  view  of  the  lake  of  Zurich  and  the 
numerous  brisjht-lookino;  villages  on  its  bank.  Zurich  itself 
is  a  neat  prosperous  town,  as  pleasant  as  the  "villages"  of 
New  England,  about  18,000  inhabitants,  and  a  thriving 
populous  voisinage ;  the  manufactory  of  silk  being  the  chief 
employment.  In  the  evening,  we  received  a  friendly  visit 
from  our  kind  and  effective  helper  Matilda  Escher,  who  has 
been  translating  into  French  my  work  on  the  Sabbath,  and 
who  had  already  arranged  our  meeting  for  First  day  evening, 
to  be  held  at  her  father's  house.  Thus  we  found  our  work 
prepared,  and  we  ended  the  week  in  health  and  peace. 

In  the  morning  of  yesterday,  a  clear  prospect  opened  be- 
fore us  of  seeing  our  beloved  friend  the  Countess  Pelet  and 
her  husband.  For  this  purpose,  my  dear  wife,  Anna,  and  I 
drove  over  to  Baden,  twelve  miles,  and  spent  an  interesting 
and  satisfactory  hour  with  our  dear  friends,  who  were  delighted 
to  see  us.    Baden  is  a  pretty  Clifton-like  place,  though  by  no 


3S0 


ZURICH. 


1843. 


means  equal  to  it,  on  the  Limat,  in  Argovie.  In  that  Roman 
Catholic  Canton,  the  government,  for  political  ends,  has  lately 
suppressed  all  the  monasteries  and  convents,  which  has  oc- 
casioned great  excitement  in  these  parts,  and  occupies  the 
chief  attention  of  the  Diet,  heing  contrary  to  the  federal 
compact.  The  Protestant  members  are  opposed  to  it,  as  an 
act  contrary  to  religious  liberty.  "We  returned  to  Zurich  in 
time  for  dinner  ;  and  at  half-past  six  o'clock,  repaired  to  the 
house  of  the  Escher  family,  where  we  found  about  sixty  per- 
sons, including  several  pastors  and  many  ladies,  already 
gathered  into  silence.  The  solemnity  of  the  occasion  was  affect- 
ing. I  was  led  to  speak  at  length  on  1  Cor.  i. — "  Ye  see  your 
calling,  .brethren,"  &c,  showing  the  true  wisdom  and  true 
philosophy  which  are  to  be  found  in  Christianity,  its  applica- 
bility to  the  motives  of  the  human  mind,  and  its  results  in 
justification,  sanctification,  full  and  final  redemption.  I  was 
interpreted  for  into  German,  by  our  friend  Keller,  who  keeps 
a  school  here,  knows  English  well,  and  is  a  serious  man.  We 
had  afterwards  much  friendly  conversation  with  the  assembled 
circle,  including  the  Antistcs  Fuessli,  the  successor  of  Gessner, 
and  Professor  Lango,  of  theology,  successor  of  Strauss,  the 
neologist,  who  was  excluded  from  the  office  by  a  popular  revo- 
lution in  1830.  The  people,  it  seems,  respect  religion  ;  and  we 
trust  the  life  of  it  is  increasingly  known  and  felt. 

Zurich,  second  day  evening. 

We  received  calls  this  morning  from  Professor  Lange*  and 
others  of  our  Christian  friends ;  after  which  we  went,  all  four 
together,  guided  by  our  young  friend  Barbara  Usteri,  to  call 
on  Louisa  Lavater,  the  single  daughter  of  the  honoured  writer 
and  preacher  of  that  name.  After  a  life  devoted  to  the  service 
of  his  Redeemer,  he  was  shot  in  1801  by  one  of  Massena's 
soldiers  at  Zurich,  and  died  after  a  year  of  suffering.  Gessner, 
his  son-in-law,  was  Antistes  of  the  clergy  here  for  many  years, 
and  died  in  great  peace,  at  a  very  advanced  age,  only  last 
week.  Louisa  Lavater  is  a  refined  and  interesting  woman, 
but  very  infirm.  She  received  our  visit  and  Gospel  message 
with  joy.    We  then  went  to  her  elder  sister,  the  widow  of 


JET.  56. 


BASLE. 


331 


Gessner,  whom  wc  found  content  and  even  rejoicing  in  the 
Lord,  in  her  bereavement,  in  the  belief  of  her  husband's 
happiness.  We  afterwards  called  on  Gessner's  daughter,  the 
wife  of  our  friend  Usteri,  and  the  mother  of  four  pleasing 
daughters  and  three  sons.  She  greatly  feels  her  father's 
death,  and  was  much  affected  by  the  words  of  ministry  which 
we  addressed  to  her.  The  evening  has  been  very  pleasantly 
spent  at  the  country-house,  by  the  lake,  of  our  friends,  the 
Eschers.  There  we  met  two  country  pastors,  evangelical  men, 
and  some  pious  ladies,  friends  of  the  Countess  Pelet.  We 
enjoyed  the  beauty  of  the  place  and  the  company  of  our 
friends,  and  the  evening  concluded  with  the  reading  of 
1  John  ii,  followed  by  silence  and  ministry.  Thus  ends  a 
comfortable  day.  Lovely  looked  the  lake,  and  bright  the 
clean  white  dwellings  of  the  people,  under  the  moonlight,  on 
our  return  home. 

Basle,  8th  mo.,  11th. 

Yesterday  we  set  off  for  this  place ;  and  after  a  hot,  but  not 
unpleasant  journey,  arrived  here  by  moonlight  at  ten  o'clock. 
The  country  not  very  interesting,  except  that  much  of  the 
road  runs  within  sight  of  the  noble  sweeping  Ehine.  About 
twelve  miles  short  of  Basle  wc  stopt  at  Beugen,  where  we 
visited  the  institution  for  the  boarding  and  education  of 
destitute  children,  twenty-five  girls  and  forty-five  boys ;  and 
of  young  schoolmasters,  from  twenty  to  twenty-five  in 
number,  under  the  care  of  the  Pasteur  Zeller,  who,  with  his 
simple/  pious  wife,  has  governed  this  institution  twenty-three 
years.  It  has  been  supported  by  voluntary  contributions. 
We  had  a  pleasant  conversation  with  Zeller,  who  is  a  zealous 
interesting  person,  somewhat  aged  and  weakened  in  body  and 
memory,  but  full  of  love ;  then  two  satisfactory  opportunities 
with  the  young  masters,  and  with  the  children.  The 
Christian  order  of  the  institution  is  striking,  and  many  are 
the  instances  of  the  good  effects  produced  among  those  who 
have  left  the  school.  Surely  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  rests 
on  this  Christian  undertaking. 

8th  mo.,  12th.  Yesterday  morning  Josiah  Forster  and  I 
called  on  Hoffman,  at  the  mission-house ;  a  person  eminent 


» 


382 


BASLE. 


1843. 


both  for  talent  and  piety,  who  is  also  a  professor  or  director 
at  the  university  here  ;  and  on  Spittler,  secretary  of  the  Bible 
Society,  who  is  a  very  pleasing  devoted  person.  In  the 
evening  we  repaired  to  the  mission-house,  where  about 
forty  met  us.  With  them  we  held  a  quiet  solemn  meeting, 
in  which  I  spoke  for  about  an  hour,  on  the  nature  and 
operation  of  the  New  Covenant.  Prayer  also  was  offered 
in  the  early  part  of  it.  I  trust  the  exercise  of  the  meet- 
ing was  not  in  vain,  yet  I  felt  low  and  discouraged 
afterwards.  This  morning  I  have  been  with  Josiah  Forster, 
Spittler,  and  Dr.  Pinkerton,  (who,  with  his  daughter  Milli- 
cent,  is  here  much  to  our  comfort,)  to  Chrishona,  once  a 
Roman  Catholic  church,  on  the  summit  of  a  wooded  hill, 
about  two  leagues  hence,  on  the  borders  of  the  Black  Forest. 
After  having  been  in  ruins  for  a  long  period,  it  was  placed  by 
the  local  government  here  in  the  hands  of  our  friend  Spittler, 
who,  in  a  small  adjoining  house,  has  nine  young  men  under 
the  care  of  Schlater,  a  pious  pastor.  They  work  for  their 
living,  and  travel  as  colporteuj's,  being  carefully  educated  by 
the  pastor,  who  has  mixed  congregations  on  the  Sabbath,  of 
Lutherans,  Reformes,  and  Roman  Catholics.  It  is  a  little 
light  set  on  a  hill ;  yet  the  want  of  any  female  helper  or 
care-taker  is  a  great  defect.  We  found  a  poor  wandering 
Armenian  there,  whom  Spittler  has  taken  in,  and  is  educating. 
Dr.  Pinkerton  addressed  him  beautifully  in  flowing  Russ ; 
and  we  had  a  good  religious  opportunity  with  these  Protestant 
young  men  and  their  preceptor.  This  Government  comprises 
at  present  only  the  town,  with  22,000  inhabitants,  and  three 
villages  ;  the  whole  country  district,  containing  seventy  villages, 
having  broken  off  into  independence  by  a  revolution,  which 
cost  200  lives  and  a  battle  in  the  neighbouring  woods,  some  years 
ago.  This  was  a  Radical  movement,  and  the  new  Government  at 
once  dismissed  the  evangelical  pastors,  thirty  in  number  ;  but 
as  they  left  the  parishes  at  liberty  to  dismiss  the  new  ones, 
and  choose  others,  after  a  certain  time  Christian  men  have 
again  been  gradually  introduced.  Thus  the  Lord  works  out 
his  own  gracious  purposes,  notwithstanding  all  the  rage,  and 
folly,  and  perverseness  of  men.    May  it  be  so  more  and  more  ! 


4 


ET.  5G. 


BASLE. 


388 


Second  day  morning.  We  have  great  cause  for  thankful- 
ness in  the  prospect,  this  morning,  of  leaving  Basle  for  Stras- 
burg,  and  in  the  retrospect  of  the  labours  of  yesterday. 
These  were  considerable  in  amount,  as  it  regards  myself.  At 
five  o'clock,  accompanied  by  one  of  the  young  missionaries, 
who  speaks  English,  Josiah  Forster  and  I  went  to  the  prison  ; 
Dr.  Pinkerton  and  another  gentleman  followed.  It  was  a 
touching  visit,  seventy  or  eighty  men  and  boys  ;  good  order  \ 
but  chains  about  the  necks  of  many.  I  read  part  of  Luke  xv, 
in  German,  and  addressed  them  at  some  length.  Josiah 
Forster  also  spoke,  and  there  was  great  attention  and  some 
feeling.  We  sat  with  the  women  separately.  Dr.  Pinker- 
ton  addressed  them  well ;  and  abundant  was  their  weeping. 
At  six  o'clock  to  the  Mission  House,  where  we  found  a  very 
respectable  assembly,  much  larger  than  before.  Sweet  and 
solemn  was  our  meeting.  I  spoke  in  French  for  about  an 
hour,  on  baptism  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  trust  the  subject  was  clearly 
unfolded ;  and  a  spiritual  view  of  the  baptism  here  spoken  of 
seemed  to  be  well  received.  The  main  scope  of  my  address, 
however,  was  the  virtue  and  excellence  of  the  whole  truth, 
the  folly  of  attempting  to  sever  its  essential  parts,  and  the 
importance  of  holding  them  in  just  and  even  balances. 
Practical  exhortation  followed,  and  earnest  prayer  for  Basle, 
for  Switzerland,  and  for  the  world.  Afterwards  we  partook 
of  the  truly  simple  supper  of  this  large  family ;  W.  Hoffman 
and  his  wife,  a  few  of  their  friends,  and  thirty-eight  young 
missionaries ;  eleven  more  expected.  After  supper  I  addressed 
the  young  men,  under  Holfman's  interpretation ;  exhorting 
them  to  faithfulness,  diligence,  watchfulness,  devotion :  remind- 
ing them  also  that  nothing  but  the  true  unction  can  rightly 
direct  into,  and  qualify  for,  the  Lord's  work  on  the  earth. 
Josiah  Forster  addressed  them  in  German,  and  this  truly 
interesting  occasion  ended  with  solemn  prayer.  The  young 
men  were  delighted  to  receive  my  sister  Fry's  Text  Book 
before  we  separated.  There  is  much  of  genuine  seriousness 
and  great  simplicity  apparent  in  these  young  Christians. 
They  mostly  come  from  Wurtemburg;  and  it  is  my  belief 


384 


STRASBUUG. 


1843. 


that  they  are  and  will  be  blessed  in  their  work,  and  will  be 
found  as  a  dew  from  the  Lord  among  many  nations.  Western 
Africa,  (the  Danish  Gold  Coast,)  and  parts  of  Hindostan,  are 
the  principal  sphere  of  the  missions  of  this  institution. 
Hoffman  is  a  first-rate  man,  learned,  talented,  and  pious. 
He  is  professor  of  theology  at  the  little  university  here. 
Josiah  Forster  has  been  visiting  a  good  orphan  asylum  this 
morning.  It  is  surprising  how  many  Christian  institutions 
are  maintained  in  this  country.  A  simple  desire  to  spend 
and  be  spent  for  Christ,  and  for  the  advancement  of  his 
kingdom,  seems  to  animate  many.  I  have  desired  to  take 
a  lesson  out  of  such  a  book,  and  to  be  more  divested  of  self- 
indulgence.  I  find  that  the  Essays  in  German,  translated 
by  the  late  Professor  Blumhardt,  have  been  pretty  largely 
circulated.  There  is  still,  however,  a  stock  in  hand,  and  our 
friend  Hoffman  has  undertaken  to  make  some  arrangement 
for  their  further  distribution. 

Carlsrnhe,  8th  mo.,  16th. 
I  trust  we  are  rightly  here  on  our  way  to  Stutgard,  though 
it  has  been  somewhat  painful  to  me  to  leave  the  Rhine  this 
afternoon,  which  would  so  easily  have  borne  us  so  far  and  so 
rapidly  homewards.  Left  it,  however,  we  have,  for  a  week's 
detour,  in  the  belief  that  a  visit  to  Stutgard  forms  part  of  our 
duty;  though  we  are  more  than  usually  ignorant  what  service 
may  await  us  there,  or  whether  any.  We  have  endeavoured,  not 
without  fervent  prayer,  to  commit  our  way  to  the  Lord,  so  that 
we  may  humbly  confide  that  He  is  still  condescending  to  guide 
us.  We  may  reverently  acknowledge  that  He  has  remarkably 
opened  our  way  since  I  last  wrote.  We  left  Basle  about  noon, 
on  second  day,  the  14th,  and  took  the  railroad  at  "St."  Louis. 
Our  journey  was  quiet  and  easy,  though  the  weather  was  very 
hot ;  and'we  arrived  at  the  handsome  old  city  of  Strasburg,  con- 
taining 70,000  inhabitants,  about  five  o'clock.  The  tall,  taper, 
and  elegant  Cathedral  was  seen  towering  aloft,  long  before  we 
reached  the  city.  Late  in  the  evening  we  received  kind  calls 
from  the  Pasteur  Haerter,  and  Professor  Cuvicr,  of  the 
Academic.  They  are  both  pious  men  of  an  excellent  liberal 
spirit.    Cuvier  is  a  friend  of  William  Allen's,  and  a  relation 


JET.  50. 


STRASBURG. 


385 


of  the  late  celebrated  naturalist ;  and  we  felt  much  united  to 
him  in  spirit.  Haerter  proposed  to  make  over  to  us  a  meeting 
of  the  Evangelical  Society  to  be  held  the  next  evening,  and  to 
give  notice  of  the  same  in  a  missionary  meeting  to  be  held  in 
the  morning.  We  consented  to  this  kind  proposition,  at  the 
same  time  explaining  to  him  our  views  of  worship  and  method 
of  proceeding.  Josiah  Forster  and  I  drove  out  to  Neuhoff, 
an  establishment  for  the  instruction  and  education,  (the  French 
make  a  vital  distinction  between  the  two  things — the  giving 
of  knowledge  and  the  training  of  character) — of  orphans  and 
other  destitute  children,  about  Go,  under  the  care  of  Becker, 
who  was  absent ;  but  we  were  kindly  received  by  two  young 
men,  and  were  well  pleased  with  the  cleanliness,  civility,  and 
cleverness  of  the  children.  They  are  well  clad,  well  fed,  well 
taught,  and,  we  trust,  well  educated ;  and  when  old  enough, 
placed  out  in  trades,  which  they  learn  at  the  school.  The 
pleasant  opportunity  we  had  with  them,  after  dinner,  reminded 
me  of  olden  times  at  Ackworth. 

Afternoon,  called  on  Sir  George  Shee,  our  minister  at 
Stutgard,  then  in  the  hotel ;  who  gave  me  a  kind  reception, 
and  an  excellent  account  of  the  religious  freedom,  the  well 
balanced  monarchy,  well-working  constitution,  good  govern- 
ment, and  generally  happy  condition  of  the  kingdom  of 
Wurtemburg.  Yet  it  is  small,  (1,700,000  inhabitants,)  with- 
out rivers,  without  much  commerce,  and  the  land  poor. 

In  the  evening  Pasteur  Haerter  conducted  us  to  the 
Oratoire,  which  was  well  filled  with  an  excellent  congre- 
gation, who,  I  found,  expected  an  account  of  the  West 
Indies.  This  corresponded  with  my  original  feeling,  and  I 
had  no  difficulty  in  complying  with  the  wish;  but  after 
speaking  on  this  subject  about  twenty  minutes,  I  found  my 
heart  and  soul  turned  to  mare  serious  subjects,  and  had  to 
dwell  largely  on  the  character  and  offices  of  the  Great  Liberator 
of  the  human  race — "The  Lord  our  Righteousness."  I  had 
to  unfold  the  wondrous  significance  of  this  name.  His  divine 
as  well  as  human  character.  His  righteousness  imputed  to 
us  through  faith,  and  in  virtue  of  his  obedience  unto  death, 

Vol.  II.  —  25 


386 


STUTGARD. 


1843. 


even  the  death  of  the  cross ;  and  imparted  to  us  by  his  living 
power,  by  the  gift  and  influence  of  His  Holy  Spirit.  Almost 
as  soon  as  I  sat  down,  my  dear  wife  spoke  to  my  great  com- 
fort, showing  that  there  is  no  standing  still  in  religion,  and 
pressing  the  necessity  of  consistency,  devotion,  advancement. 
Josiah  Forster  added  some  sentences  of  lively  exhortation,  and 
I  was  enabled  to  conclude  the  meeting  in  fervent  prayer,  in 
which  France  was  not  forgotten.  Thus  was  the  way  opened 
without  even  a  day's  delay,  for  very  relieving  service  at  Stras- 
burg :  in  fact,  I  suppose  for  concluding  (for  the  present  year 
at  least)  our  service  in  France. 

Strasburg  is  a  fortified  town,  with  an  arsenal  which  is  said 
to  contain  arms  for  300,000  men.  No  sooner  do  we  enter 
upon  the  German  states,  than  we  find  soldiers,  who,  in  case 
of  a  conflict,  would  doubtless  be  ranged  with  the  forces  of  the 
larger  powers  on  either  side.  Dreadful  would  the  conflict  be, 
should  it  ever  come. 

Stutgard,  8th  mo.,  19th. 

Yesterday  morning  Josiah  Forster  and  I,  under  an  almost 
burning  sun,  threaded  the  streets  of  this  agreeable  little  me- 
tropolis, (40,000  inhabitants,)  and  made  calls  on  the  sister  and 
brother's  wife  of  our  dear  friend  Dr.  Steinkopff,  and  on  Stoffakcr, 
an  agreeable  pastor,  talking  only  German.  Heering,  the  "  Christ- 
liche  Kauffman,"  to  whom  we  were  strongly  recommended,  is 
absent.  In  the  afternoon  we  drove  (an  hour  and  a  half)  to 
Kornthal,  the  valley  of  corn  ;  a  well-cultivated  district,  partly 
redeemed  from  the  waste  and  from  the  forest ;  inhabited  by  a 
colony  of  800  people,  under  the  surveillance  of  Hoffman,  the 
father  of  our  friend  at  Basle,  and  the  father,  truly,  of  the  colony. 
All  the  children  call  him  "Grosspapa."  This  colony  was  esta- 
blished twenty-four  years  ago,  by  permission  of  the  present  King, 
to  avoid  their  emigrating.  This  they  were  about  to  do  because 
they  could  not  conscientiously  submit  to  a  heterodox  liturgy  which 
had  been  introduced.  This  liturgy  has  again  been  reformed ;  but 
these  Christian  people  adhere  to  their  Kornthal,  and  prosper 
in  it.  They  appeared  to  us  contented,  industrious,  and  happy; 
temperate  in  their  habits,  and  for  the  most  part  religious. 

The  children  of  the  colony  are  well  educated,  and  there  is  a 


jbt.  56. 


LUDWIGSBURG. 


387 


large  seminary  in  the  place  for  120  girls,  from  various  parts ; 
a  well-regulated  Christian  boarding-school ;  also  a  refuge  for 
destitute  little  children.  An  excellent  spirit  pervades,  and  has 
long  pervaded,  this  Christian  community.  The  now  aged 
Hoffman,  and  his  simple-hearted  wife,  gave  us  a  cordial  recep- 
tion ;  regaled  us  with  milk,  and  bread  and  butter ;  and  sum- 
moned the  people  to  an  evening  meeting  in  the  chapel. 
Including  the  boys  and  girls,  there  were  a  few  hundreds 
present ;  many  labouring  men,  notwithstanding  the  harvest. 
After  successive  failures  on  the  part  of  two  men ;  one  of  the 
girls  (from  India)  interpreted  for  me,  while  I  unfolded  the 
precious  doctrines  contained  in  the  first  few  verses  of  Psa.  ciii. 
Josiah  Forster  addressed  them  well  in  German,  and  prayer 
(still  interpreted  by  the  girl,  who  was  really  helped  for  her 
service)  concluded  the  meeting.  But  0  the  obstructions  of 
a  foreign  tongue  ! 

This  morning,  after  a  pleasant  call  from  Hoffaker  and  other 
Christian  friends,  we  drove  to  Ludwigsburg,  about  three 
leagues,  a  pretty  clean  town,  where  the  king  has  a  second 
palace,  and  where  there  is  a  vast  prison  containing  900  male 
criminals.  These  are  confined  for  terms  not  exceeding  six 
years.  There  is  now  a  separate  prison  elsewhere  for  women, 
and  another  for  longer  terms  of  imprisonment  and  for  life ; 
the  latter  seems  to  be  a  common  sentence,  and  one  which,  from 
its  hopelessness,  cannot  fail  to  lead  to  a  deterioration  of  cha- 
racter. Capital  punishment  is  still  executed  for  murder :  one 
or  two  cases  in  the  year.  The  whole  number  of  prisoners  in 
the  state,  1700 ;  one  for  each  1000.  I  suppose  this  to  be 
about  the  usual  proportion.  In  this  county,  which  has  no 
outlets,  no  colonies,  the  only  possible  stowage  of  criminals  is 
in  prisons  ;  of  which  more  are  building ;  for  crime  seems  to  in- 
crease. The  number  of  recommitments  at  Ludwigsburg  is  very 
great.  Klctt,  the  truly  Christian  director,  tells  us  that 
they  have  been  almost  all  recommitted,  from  this  or  other 
prisons,  and  some  four  times.  Yet  we  were  pleased  with  the 
order,  cleanliness,  and  Christian  care  to  be  found  at  Ludwigs- 
burg. We  had  several  rather  comforting  religious  opportuni- 
ties in  the  different  wards ;  Josiah  Forster  well  and  kindly 


388 


STUTGARD. 


1843. 


interpreting  for  us.  The  prisoners  were  very  attentive,  and 
some  of  them  showed  unaffected  sorrow.  Instances  of  reform- 
ation occasionally  take  place.  Our  sister  Fry's  visit  to  this 
prison  is  gratefully  remembered. 

8th  mo.,  22nd.  The  time  hitherto  spent  here  has 
been  interesting,  and  we  humbly  hope  not  in  vain.  First 
day  was  a  good  Sabbath,  though  feelings  of  poverty  and  weak- 
ness mentally,  and  some  bodily  indisposition,  were  not  wanting. 
My  mind  was  a  good  deal  occupied  during  the  day  by  the 
subject  of  Christ  dwelling  in  his  people.  In  the  evening  we 
repaired  to  the  place  appointed  for  our  meeting,  the  house  of 
a  respectable  citizen,  where  three  contiguous  rooms  were 
pretty  well  filled,  and  we  were  favoured  with  a  solemn,  good 
meeting.  I  had  several  texts  before  me  in  reference  to  that 
vital  subject,  which  seemed  to  arise  in  the  meeting  with  power, 
and  which  I  believed  it  right  to  quote  in  German,  with  a  few 
remarks,  that  the  foundation  of  the  subject  might  be  clearly 
laid.  Who  is  He  who  thus  dwells  in  us,  who  are  they  in  whom 
He  dwells,  how  does  He  dwell  in  them,  and  what  is  the  effect  ? 
I  was  afterwards  very  fairly  interpreted  for  by  a  kind  elderly 
Christian  friend  who  had  formerly  been  a  missionary  in 
Africa.  Josiah  Forster  further  explained  our  views  and  prin- 
ciples, I  thought,  with  much  life  and  propriety.  The  silence 
which  prevailed  in  the  meeting  was  great ;  and  love  seemed 
to  flow. 

Yesterday  morning,  although  no  news  had  arrived  of  the 
king's  approach,  and  the  meeting  was  well  over,  there  was  to 
be  felt  flatness  and  lowness  in  the  prospect  of  cpuitting  Stutgard. 
After  breakfast  a  friend  called  with  a  message  from  a  pious 
lady,  (Reilen,)  begging  us  to  hold  another  meeting  at  her 
house  in  the  evening,  to  which  we  thought  it  right  to  assent. 
She  afterwards  called  herself ;  she  is  one  of  the  thirsters  and 
seekers,  longing  for  the  true  settlement.  We  had  some  minis- 
try for  her  in  private,  as  well  as  for  our  pious  interpreter,  who- 
told  us  much  of  the  dying  hours  of  his  late  wife,  who 
appears  to  have  enjoyed,  on  her  departure,  an  almost  cloudless 
view  of  glory.  In  the  afternoon,  one  of  the  servants  of  the 
palace  called  to  inform  us  that  the  king  was  arrived.  Josiah 


JR'T.  56. 


INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  KING. 


389 


Forster  and  I  thereupon  went  to  our  minister's,  and  were 
attended  to  the  palace  by  his  kind  attache.  We  laid  our  wishes 
before  one  of  the  aides-de-camp,  and  have,  with  Koster,  seen 
General  Spitzenburg,  the  other  aide-de-camp  this  morning. 
We  have  now  nothing  to  do  but  to  await  the  answer  quietly. 

At  half-past  seven  to  our  friend  Reilen's,  where  a  much 
larger  assembly  was  awaiting  us  than  before ;  the  rooms 
crowded.  It  was  indeed  a  solemn,  refreshing  meeting.  After 
a  few  preparatory  sentences,  first  from  Josiah  Forster,  and 
then  from  me,  in  German,  we  settled  into  comfortable  silence. 
I  afterwards  rose,  with  the  conversation  between  our  Saviour 
and  Martha  before  me ;  and,  under  the  same  interpretation  as 
before,  unfolded  at  some  length  those  views  of  the  life-giving 
influence  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  have  always  been  held 
by  Friends.  There  was,  I  trust,  much  of  true  waiting  upon 
the  Lord  in  this  meeting. 

jji  ijs  5|C  »jc 

This  afternoon  our  friend  Koster  called  to  inform  us  that 
we  were  to  visit  the  King  and  Queen  at  the  country  palace  of 
Rosenstein  at  six  o'clock ;  a  remarkable  opening  after  all  our 
delays  and  doubts.  Afterwards  Josiah  Forster  and  I  called 
on  Archdeacon  Knapp,  an  enlightened  and  pious  clergyman. 

A  pleasant  drive  through  the  beautiful  pleasure-grounds 
brought  us  to  the  palace  of  Rosenstein,  at  six  o'clock  ;  and  we 
were  soon  introduced  into  the  drawing-room,  where  a  glittering 
company  of  courtiers  rather  puzzled  us,  for  we  knew  not  which 
was  the  King.  At  last  we  were  ushered  into  a  balcony  over- 
looking the  garden,  river,  &c,  where  we  soon  found  that  we 
were  with  the  King,  the  Queen,  the  Crown  Prince,  the  two 
unmarried  Princesses,  &c.  We  spoke  to  them  in  French  and 
English,  on  the  slave  trade,  the  abolition  of  slavery 
in  our  colonies,  and  prison  discipline ;  Ludwigsburg ;  the 
cellular  system ;  the  Eastern  Penitentiary  at  Philadelphia ; 
■and  above  all,  the  importance  of  promoting  Christian  instruction 
at  the  University  of  Tubingen  and  in  the  schools.  The  King 
spoke  of  the  late  change  for  the  better  in  Tubingen,  by  the 
introduction  of  orthodox  professors,  and  seemed  much  interested 
in  the  subject.    My  dear  wife  then  proposed  to  the  Queen 


890 


BRUSSELS. 


1843. 


our  sitting  down  in  silence  with  the  family,  which  was  imme- 
diately assented  to.  I  was  led  to  address  them  in  French, 
explaining  the  object  of  our  journey,  and  our  lively  interest 
in  their  family,  as  well  as  in  the  people  over  whom  the  King 
reigned ;  dwelling  on  Christianity  as  the  only  true  means  of 
making  man  happy,  and  expressing  our  desire  that  divine  grace, 
even  the  good  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  might  be  bestowed  upon 
them  all,  to  qualify  them  for  the  fulfilment  of  their  great 
responsibilities,  and  to  prepare  them  for  a  blessed  eternity. 
My  dear  wife  afterwards  knelt  down  in  fervent  supplication. 
At  the  conclusion  the  King  rose,  and  shook  hands  warmly 
with  us,  expressing  his  thanks  for  the  visit.  We  also  exchanged 
kind  greetings  with  the  Queen  and  her  son  and  daughters.  I 
left  my  book  on  the  West  Indies  with  the  King,  and  the  Essay 
on  Love  to  God  with  the  Queen.  Thus  ended  our  long-felt 
concern  towards  this  royal  family ;  the  interview  was  short, 
but  we  humbly  trust  that  the  impression  left  is  a  good  one,  and 
that  lie  who  led  into  the  service  will  bless  it. 

Having  arrived  at  Brussels,  Joseph  John  Gurney 
writes  :  — 

First  day  afternoon,  8th  mo.,  27th.  In  the  course  of  seventh 
day,  we  made,  or  renewed,  several  agreeable  acquaintances. 
Amongst  them,  Panchaud,  a  pious  French  Independent  minis- 
ter, who  has  raised  a  little  congregation,  chiefly  from  the  Roman 
Catholics ;  and  Tiddy,  the  agreeable  and  active  agent  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  whose  colporteurs  are  doing 
great  things  in  this  dark,  dark  land.  This  Scriptural  distribu- 
tion has  given  rise  to  an  extraordinary  awakening  among  many, 
including  even  several  priests  ;  and  the  consequence,  or  at  least 
the  accompaniment,  has  been  the  establishment  of  several 
evangelical  missionary  stations,  and  several  hopeful  schools. 
The  work,  by  all  accounts,  continues  to  make  favourable  pro- 
gress ;  and  it  is  greatly  facilitated  by  the  entire  religious 
freedom  which  is  enjoyed,  by  virtue  of  the  charter  granted  on 
the  accession  of  the  present  King. 

In  the  mean  time,  Popery  is  active,  domineering  and  showy, 


.2BT.  56. 


BRUSSELS. 


391 


iii  a  very  high  degree.  A  grand  procession,  in  honour  of  their 
idol  "Mary,"  took  place  lately.  The  "Queen  of  Heaven" 
was  crowned  by  the  Archbishop ;  the  Queen  of  the  Belgians 
gave  a  jewel  of  value  for  the  crown  ;  and  the  semi-Protestant 
King;  added  the  sanction  of  his  attendance.  All  this  is  sad 
and  weak ;  but  will  probably  defeat  its  own  ends.  In  the 
evening  we  received  a  visit  from  my  old  friend,  Grimshaw, 
(the  author  of  the  life  of  Legh  Richmond,)  and  his  daughters; 
also  from  the  Baron  du  Bois  de  Ferrieres,  a  superior  person 
every  way;  once  a  Roman  Catholic,  now  a  zealous  Protestant, 
and  President  of  the  Evangelical  Society  here.  He  married 
an  English  lady,  whose  two  female  cousins  live  with  her,  and 
are  eminent  here  for  untiring  good  doing.  Our  evening  was 
very  pleasant ;  and  Brussels  turns  out,  so  far,  a  bright  point 
at  the  conclusion  of  our  mission.  That  the  mission  might 
end  well  was  my  earnest  prayer,  vocally  expressed  this  morning 
in  our  quiet  little  meeting.  A  meeting  is  appointed  to  be  held 
this  evening,  in  the  sails  below.  I  feel  the  weight  of  the 
engagement,  and  write  these  lines  under  that  peculiar  sense 
of  lownesss  which  generally  precedes  such  occasions.  May  the 
Lord  graciously  condescend  to  be  with  us,  with  his  own  holy 
and  blessed  anointing  !  We  look  hopefully,  and  even  joyfully, 
forward,  to  an  early  flight  homeward  to-morrow  morning. 

Calais,  8th  mo.,  29th. 

The  lowness  and  flatness  which  I  felt  last  First  day  afternoon 
at  Brussels,  proved  to  be  the  preparation  for  a  favoured  meeting. 
In  the  evening,  at  half-past  seven,  or  nearly  eight  o'clock,  the 
large  salle  of  the  hotel  became  completely  filled  with  a  very 
respectable  company ;  among  others,  Panchaud  and  his  wife, 
'Boucher,  Grimshaw,  Count  Arrivabene,  &c.  After  a  time  of 
silence,  and  a  few  introductory  sentences  from  Josiah  Forster, 
I  preached  the  gospel,  I  trust,  in  its  fulness,  from  Isaiah  lxi, 
"The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,"  &c. — adverting  to  the 
anointing  of  Christ  after  his  baptism  in  Jordan ;  his  divine 
and  pi-ophetical  character,  and  his  gracious  oflices  as  unfolded 
in  this  passage  ;  the  binding  up  of  the  broken  heart ; 
the  liberation  of  the  captives,  &c.    I  dwelt  particularly  on 


392 


CALAIS. 


1843 


liberation  from  the  yoke  of  ceremonies ;  from  the  condemna- 
tion of  the  law ;  from  the  power  and  influence  of  sin ;  then 
the  consolation  which  is  not  to  he  anticipated  before  a  thorough 
cleansing,  but  which  follows  it ;  beauty  for  ashes,  the  oil  of 
joy  for  mourning,  &c.  I  spoke  in  French  for  the  last  time, 
I  trust  for  the  present,  and  the  gift  of  clearness  and  fluency 
was  graciously  bestowed.  Prayer  also  flowed,  to  my  own 
comfort,  towards  the  close  of  the  meeting,  which  Josiah 
Forster  ended  with  a  Christian  farewell. 

The  feeling  of  relief  after  this  meeting  was  great,  and  the 
next  morning,  yesterday,  I  felt  quite  at  ease ;  happy  and 
peaceful ;  ready  to  go  home  —  an  experience  which  was,  I 
believe,  shared  by  all  our  little  party. 

Here,  in  quietness  and  seclusion  from  the  world,  we  can 
rest  for  a  few  hours;  take  a  calm  and  thoughtful  retrospect  of 
the  deeply  interesting  journey  which  is  now  brought  so  near 
to  its  close ;  and  hopefully  commit  ourselves  for  the  future,  to 
that  gracious  and  holy  Being,  who  has  hitherto  helped  us,  and 
who  will,  as  we  humbly  trust,  help  us  to  the  end. 


JET.  56. 


KETURN  HOME. 


393 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

1843—44.    jet.  56. 

total  abstinence  meeting  at  norwich;  marriage  op  his 
daughter;  publication  of  his  last  work,  thoughts  on 
habit  and  discipline ;  journey  in  france  j  boulogne; 
rouen  ;  paris  ;  orleans ;  tours ;  mettray ;  saumur  ;  nantes ; 
la  rochelle  ;  bordeaux  ;  st.  foy  ;  nerac  ;  pau. 

Once  more  settled  at  Earlham,  Joseph  John 
Gurney  writes :  — 

9th  mo.,  5th.  Great  peace,  and  even  joy,  are  our  portion  on 
returning  to  our  beloved  home ;  and  I  cannot  describe  the 
quiet  happiness  which  has  been  permitted  us  this  morning,  as 
we  have  roamed  about  the  pleasure-grounds.  Bless  the  Lord, 
0  my  soul !  may,  indeed,  be  the  language  of  each  heart 
amongst  us !  How  can  we  forget  his  benefits,  which  are 
renewed  every  morning  ?  Health  of  body  and  peace  of  mind 
are  the  precious  gifts  now  graciously  bestowed,  and  bestowed 
on  those  who  deserve  them  not ;  at  least,  I  am  sure  that  this 
is  the  case  with  myself. 

9th  mo.,  9th.  On  fifth  day  evening,  my  dear  wife  and  I 
attended  the  Great  "  Teetotal"  Meeting,  held  at  Norwich,  on 
the  arrival  of  "Father"  Matthew;  and,  at  the  bishop's  earnest 
request,  I  took  the  chair,  in  the  declared  character  of  a  pledged 
teetotaller.*    I  spoke  fully,  but  carefully,  on  the  subject;  and 

*  Joseph  John  Gurney  signed  the  total  abstinence  pledge  at 
the  house  of  his  friend  llichard  Dykes  Alexander,  at  Ipswich,  on 
the  8th  of  the  4th  month,  1843. 


394 


TOTAL  ABSTINENCE  AND  BIBLE  MEETINGS. 


1843. 


the  bishop  afterwards,  extremely  well.  "Father"  Matthew  is 
a  very  pleasing,  and,  as  I  fully  believe,  a  very  upright  man ; 
winning  his  way  by  his  kindness  and  sincerity.  I  cannot 
doubt  his  being  an  instrument,  in  the  divine  hand,  for  exten- 
sive usefulness. 

I  look  back  on  my  own  part  in  this  matter,  with  calmness 
and  content ;  and  for  the  true  freedom  of  total  abstinence,  for 
the  comfortable  health  and  good  animal  spirits  which  go  along 
with  it,  I  am  truly  and  increasingly  thankful. 

10th  mo.,  3rd.  Last  week  passed  off  very  satisfactorily. 
The  Bible  Society  Meeting,  on  fourth  day,  was  excellent,  after 
a  very  comfortable  and  uniting  breakfast  party,  at  Earlham. 
Many  pious  men  assembled  there,  notwithstanding  the 
weather.  The  meeting  itself  was  not  large,  the  weather  being 
unfavourable ;  but  much  better  attended  by  the  clergy  than 
that  of  last  year.  I  felt  helped  in  speaking  on  the  state  of 
the  continent ;  dividing  the  population,  not  utterly  careless 
of  such  things,  into  three  great  classes ;  those  who  take  away 
from  Scripture ;  those  who  add  to  it ;  and  those  who  desire  to 
adhere  to  its  contents,  without  either  diminution  or  addition.* 
There  was  much  of  love  and  harmony  prevailing.  In  the 
evening  we  had  a  comfortable  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders, 
R.  and  P.  Alsop  being  with  us,  and  returning  with  us  to  Earl- 
ham, which  they  have  since  pleasantly  made  their  home  during 
the  progress  of  their  family  visit  to  our  meeting.  The  Quarterly 
Meeting  was  well  attended,  and  very  satisfactory ;  Robert  Alsop 
was  well  engaged  in  the  meeting  for  worship ;  and  his  wife  in 
prayer.  Afterwards,  at  a  joint  conference,  my  dear  wife  and 
I  made  a  report  of  our  continental  journey,  retaining  our 
certificate.  There  was  a  good  feeling  over  us  all.  At  the 
close  of  a  quiet  meeting  for  business,  I  was  bowed  before 
our  gracious  Lord,  in  vocal  prayer. 

10th  mo.,  9th.  *  *  *  On  sixth  day  we  had  about  fifty  of 
our  Norwich  Friends  here,  with  the  Alsops.  It  was  a  scene 
of  quiet,  but  heartfelt  enjoyment.    We  were  favoured  with  a 

*  Joseph  John  Gurney's  Speech  on  this  occasion  was  afterwards 
published  in  a  separate  form. 


JET.  56. 


MARRIAGE  OF  HIS  DAUGHTER. 


395 


very  refreshing  religious  opportunity  round  the  table  in  the 
dining-room,  before  the  company  broke  up.  Yesterday  even- 
ing, also,  we  had  a  party  of  those  who  had  been  left  out ; 
and  we  felt  peace  and  pleasure  in  entertaining  some  humble 
Christians. 

The  .approaching  marriage  of  his  beloved  daughter 
was  an  event  to  which  he  now  looked  forward  with 
deep  interest. 

10th  mo.,  lGth.  [After  one  of  his  frequent  affectionate 
allusions  to  his  wife.] — My  other  nearest  earthly  dependencies 
appear  much  in  the  way  of  being  dislocated.  Such  a  term 
seems  to  apply  to  dearest  Anna's  approaching  removal  to  a 
distance,  although  under  such  happy  and  desirable  circum- 
stances ;  and  my  sister  Fry's  prolonged  and  deep  illness  is  to 
me  a  truly  affecting  dispensation.  She  calls  for  our  tenderest 
sympathy.  Yet  can  we  rejoice  in  the  support  and  quietness 
of  soul  so  graciously  bestowed  upon  her. 

10th  mo.,  25th.  After  our  comfortable  family  reading  this 
morning,  I  expressed  my  desire  that,  in  the  view  of  the  ap- 
proaching event  so  deeply  interesting  to  us  all,  we  might  be 
enabled  to  dwell  near  to  the  Fountain  of  light  and  life ;  and 
to  move  and  live  under  the  influence  of  that  grace  which  can 
alone  qualify  for  every  duty,  sanctify  all  the  pleasures  of  life, 
and  enable  us  rightly  to  bear  its  pains.  We  are  favoured 
with  the  feeling  of  much  quietness  in  the  prospect ;  somewhat 
of  a  satisfying  sense,  that  all  is  right.  *  *  * 

Dear  Anna's  school  children  have  just  been  crowding  the 
hall  to  receive  new  bonnets,  on  the  occasion  of  her  marriage. 
Her  labours  of  love  for  their  benefit  have  been  great  and 
persevering ;  and  I  think  it  evident,  from  their  demeanour, 
that  she  has  not  laboured  in  vain.  Truly  she  will  carry  the 
blessing  of  many  along  with  her. 

On  the  8th  of  the  11th  mo.,  his  daughter  was 
married  to  John  Church  Backhouse,  of  Blackwell, 
near  Darlington. 


306 


MARRIAGE  OF  HIS  DAUGHTER. 


1843. 


He  afterwards  writes  :  — 

11th  mo.,  15th.  Surely  we  cannot  review  the  past  week 
without  a  feeling  of  reverent  gratitude,  adoration,  and  praise ; 
for  the  God  of  all  grace  has  dealt  mercifully  with  us. 

The  marriage  took  place  on  fourth  day  the  8th;  the  meeting 
house  in  Goat  lane  thronged.  After  our  large  company  was 
seated,  a  good  silence  spread  over  us,  and  supplication  fell  to 
my  lot  under  feelings  of  great  solemnity ;  after  which  the 
pair  spoke  well ;  dear  H.  C.  Backhouse  prayed  for  a  blessing 
on  their  covenant ;  then  William  Forster,  who  has  been  our 
sympathizing  and  able  helper  throughout,  was  excellently 
engaged  on  the  fear  of  God.  We  returned  home  in  peace, 
and  sat  down  to  the  marriage-feast,  about  fifty-five  in  number. 
Before  leaving  the  table,  we  were  favoured  with  a  memorable 
opportunity.  It  was,  indeed,  a  most  happy  day ;  but  I  shed 
some  tears  of  heartfelt  grief,  when  I  had  fairly  lost  my  child. 

11th  mo.,  20th.  Should  the  way  open  for  my  retiring 
entirely  from  the  cares  of  business,  I  should  be  truly 
thankful.  The  prospect  of  such  a  possibility  brings  great 
tranquillity  over  me.  I  do  wish  with  all  simplicity  to  devote 
myself  to  the  service  of  my  Lord ;  and  to  quiet,  heart-search- 
ing preparation  for  an  awful  and  unseen,  yet  I  humbly  trust, 
happy  futurity.  "Gather  up  thy  wares  out  of  the  land,  0  thou 
inhabitant  of  the  fortress!"  We  have  truly  gratifying 
and  satisfying  accounts  of  our  darling  married  child.  This  is 
another  call  for  humble  gratitude. 

12th  mo.,  Qth.  On  third  day  morning,  in  last  week,  my 
dearest  wife  and  I  set  off  for  Upton.  We  continued  there 
until  the  following  second  day  morning ;  and  a  highly  interest- 
ing time  we  had.  Our  principal  object  was  to  visit  our 
dearest  sister  Fry.  With  her  we  had  many  precious  inter- 
views, and  low  as  she  has  been  brought,  and  sometimes  closely 
tried,  we  were  cheered  with  a  pretty  firm  hope  of  her  partial 
recovery. 

On  sixth  day  I  was  much  interested  in  attending  the 
"Meeting  for  Sufferings;"  at  the  close  of  which  I  was  en- 
gaged in  fervent  prayer  for  William  Allen;  whose  life  is.  to  all 


JET.  56. 


JOURNAL  AND  LETTERS. 


397 


appearance,  gradually,  but  rather  rapidly,  drawing  to  its  close. 
First  day  was  one  of  uncommon  exercise  to  the  relief  of  our 
minds.  A  solemn  meeting  at  Plaistow  in  the  morning. 
In  the  afternoon,  to  Tottenham  meeting,  which  was  sweet 
and  solemn.  My  exercise  of  mind,  that  all  might  truly  come 
by  the  door  into  the  sheepfold,  was  responded  to  by  Maria 
Fox  in  a  truly  touching  prayer.  After  calling  on  Ann 
Hodgkin,  for  whom  we  felt  much  in  the  absence  of  her  de- 
voted  husband,  we  took  tea  with  Josiah  and  Rachel  Forster, 
to  our  mutual  pleasure  and  comfort.  Then  to  the  Barclay's, 
where  we  met  a  large  family  circle  of  young  people,  to  whom 
I  was  led  to  unfold  the  great  principles  which  we  profess  as  a 
Society,  with  some  degree,  I  trust,  of  clearness  and  life ;  we 
returned  late  to  Upton  in  peace,  and  home  on  second  day. 

to   

Earlham,  12th  mo.,  8th,  1S43. 

I  send  thee  by  Post  a  little  tract  on  Baptism,  written  by 
William  Dell;  an  old  Cambridge  divine,  who  lived  shortly 
before  the  rise  of  Friends.  I  have  just  received  a  few  copies, 
and  have  been  so  much  interested  in  the  perusal  of  one  of  them, 
that  I  thought  I  might,  in  the  freedom  of  friendship,  send  it 
to  thee,  marked  as  it  is  by  ray  own  pencil.  It  was  the  means 
of  clearing  the  views  of  a  clergyman  near  Holt,  in  Norfolk, 
and  the  consequence  was  that  he  gave  up  his  preferment,  and 
retired  from  the  Church  of  England.  The  contents  are,  I 
think,  well  worthy  of  quiet  and  deep  consideration. 

Whilst  on  a  short  visit  to  his  daughter,  at  Black- 
well,  near  Darlington,  he  writes:  — 

TO  HIS  SISTER  ELIZABETH  FRY. 

Blackwell,  1st  mo.,  5th,  1844. 

I  think  thou  wilt  be  enabled  to  rejoice  with  us  in  the  peace 
and  happiness  we  are  now  enjoying  under  our  dear  son  and 
daughter's  roof.    Their  settlement  is  most  comfortable  and 


398 


JOURNAL. 


1844. 


satisfactory,  and  this  is  a  lovely  spot  indeed.  The  views  from 
the  terrace  of  the  Tees  in  its  peaceful  meanderings  are  quite 
charming,  and  the  house  is  very  pleasant  and  convenient.  It 
is  a  favoured  allotment  for  our  dearest  Anna ;  and  we  find  it 
a  delightful  retreat  and  resting-place. 

To  return  to  the  Journal :  — 

On  second  day,  (1st  mo.,  22nd,)  I  concluded  (against 
the  apparent  laws  both  of  prudence  and  comfort,)  to  go, 
without  my  dearest  wife,  to  London,  in  order  to  attend  the 
funeral  of  our  late  lamented  friend  Maria  Fox,  of  Tottenham. 
This  act  of  faith  and  obedience  was  rewarded  as  well  as  justified 
by  the  events  of  the  week.  It  was  indeed  a  memorable  time ; 
the  funeral  large,  and  peculiarly  weighty  and  solemn.  I  found 
a  decidedly  open  door  for  service  in  ministry  at  meeting,  on  the 
"  day  of  mourning  for  Jerusalem ;"  also  in  prayer  near  the 
grave ;  sweet  visit  to  J.  and  A.  Hodgkin,  and  a  large  company, 
and  truly  solemn  occasion,  at  S.  Fox's  in  the  evening.  *  *  * 

[Returned  home]  on  seventh  day  after  a  very  sweet,  and  to 
me  consoling,  interview  with  my  dearest  sister  Fry. 

2nd  mo.,  19th.  Yesterday,  in  the  afternoon  meeting, 
Frances  Page  spoke  sweetly  on  the  New  Jerusalem.  The 
same  passages  had  been  previously  on  my  own  mind,  and  I 
added  a  few  sentences.  If  the  inquiry  be  raised  in  any  mind, 
where  that  better  country,  and  that  city  which  hath  foun- 
dations are,  it  is  enough  for  the  Christian  to  know  that  they 

are  where  Christ  is,  and  lives,  and  reigns  in  glory.  The  

family  here  to  tea  and  supper ;  I  was  peacefully  reminded  of 
the  words,  "  They  cannot  recompense  thee,  but  thou  shalt  be 
recompensed  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just." 

My  mind  has  been  somewhat  anxious  on  the  question  — 
whether  I  ought  to  subscribe  to  the  Anti-Corn  Law  League ; 
and  I  do  desire  to  be  brought  to  the  right  conclusion.  The 
principles  of  free  trade  are  certainly  good  Christian  principles ; 
and  if  they  are  promoted  on  Christian  grounds,  and  in  a  right 
manner,  it  seems  to  be  a  branch  of  politics  in  which  it  may 


JET.  56.         THOUGHTS  ON  HABIT  AND  DISCIPLINE. 


399 


be  not  only  lawful,  but  right,  to  take  a  reasonable  share. 
Yet  evil  must  not  be  clone  that  good  may  come;  and,  at 
present,  I  doubt  the  working  of  the  machine. 

2nd  mo.,  26th.  Another  week  has  flown  away,  and  finds  us 
in  possession  of  many  rich  blessings.  After  some  indisposi- 
tion, I  am  better  again  ;  the  accounts  of  our  dearest  sister 
have  been  considerably  alleviated ;  and  now  we  are  cheered 
and  comforted  by  the  presence  amongst  us,  once  more,  of  our 
darling  child  and  her  husband,  from  Blackwell,  who  arrived 
safe  and  well  on  seventh  day ;  and  great  is  our  happiness  in 
being  together.  Our  Sabbath  yesterday  has  left  a  peaceful 
and  salutary  impression.  I  was  much  engaged  in  the  morn- 
ing meeting,  in  ministering  on  the  words  —  "  Be  thou  faithful 
unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life."  Fidelity 
in  rightly  filling  up  our  measure  and  sphere  of  influence,  in 
the  right  direction,  fully  and  perseveringly ;  to  be  effected  only 
by  thorough  submission  to  the  operation  of  divine  power. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year,  was  published  the  last, 
but  not  the  least  useful,  of  Joseph  John  Gurney's 
more  extended  writings  —  Thoughts  on  Habit  and 
Discipline.  The  subject  had  been  long  before  his 
mind.  For  many  years  his  life  had  been  a  con- 
tinued endeavour  after  the  subjection  of  his  own 
mind  and  heart  to  the  highest  moral  and  religious 
discipline ;  and  if,  especially  on  such  a  subject, 
example  and  experience  must  ever  give  weight  to 
precept,  the  reader  who  now  turns  to  this  little 
volume,  will  not  peruse  it  with  the  less  interest  or 
instruction,  as  he  marks  the  course  through  which 
Joseph  John  Gurney  became,  by  grace,  what  he  was. 
To  write  a  useful,  rather  than  a  profound  or  learned 
Avork,  was  his  principal  aim. 

"Amidst  many  more  serious  avocations,"  to  use  his  own 
words  in  the  preface,  "  the  composition  of  the  present  work 
has  been  the  pleasant  occupation  of  occasional  leisure  hours. 


400  THOUGHTS  ON  HABIT  AND  DISCIPLINE.  1S44. 

Little  as  it  is  laboured,  and  capable  as  it  is  of  much  improve- 
ment, I  am  induced  to  publish  it,  in  the  hope  that  it  may  be 
of  some  use  to  the  lately  risen,  and  now  rising  generation. 

"  It  consists  of  three  divisions.  The  first  contains  general 
remarks  on  the  nature  and  operation  of  Habit  and  Discipline. 
It  is  the  philosophy  of  the  subject,  though  in  a  low  sense  of 
the  term,  and  in  a  very  familiar  guise.  The  second  relates  to 
bad  habit,  that  grand  instrument  in  the  hand  of  Satan,  for 
enslaving,  enchaining,  and  finally  destroying  mankind.  The 
TniRD  to  good  habit,  which  is  the  appointed  means,  under 
the  natural  and  moral  government  of  God,  and  in  connection 
with  a  providential  scheme  of  discipline,  for  our  improvement 
in  ability,  knowledge,  wisdom,  and  virtue. 

"  Good  habit  is  considered  in  its  application,  first,  to  the 
movements  and  uses  of  the  body ;  secondly,  to  art,  that  useful 
result  of  the  joint  exercise  of  body  and  mind ;  thirdly,  to 
intellectual  capacities  and  pursuits ;  fourthly,  to  morals ; 
and  fifthly,  to  religion. 

"  Heartily  do  I  desire  that  those  who  are  now  in  the  early 
vigour  of  their  bodily  and  mental  powers,  may  become  subject 
in  all  things,  to  the  salutary  power  of  good  habit.  Under  the 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  can  alone  change  and 
sanctify  the  heart  of  man,  they  will  find  in  the  friendly  sway 
of  this  'magistrate  of  man's  life,'  this  genial  nurse  and  mis- 
tress of  our  faculties,  a  preparation  for  all  that  is  useful  and 
honourable  in  time,  and  for  all  that  is  pure  and  joyous  in 
eternity." 

The  work  has  been  frequently  reprinted  and 
widely  circulated,  and  has  been  introduced,  as  it 
deserves,  into  several  important  educational  estab- 
lishments. May  its  circulation  and  perusal  be  blessed 
more  and  more  ! 

Being  now  desirous  of  completing  his  labours  on 
the  Continent,  Joseph  John  Gurney,  in  the  third 
month  of  this  year,  again  left  England,  in  company 
with  his  wife  and  their  valued  friend,  Josiah  Forster. 


*T.  56. 


FURTHER  LABOURS  IN  FRANCE. 


401 


Their  journey  southward  extended  as  far  as  Bordeaux, 
Toulouse,  and  Pau.  They  returned  to  England  in  the 
fifth  month  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting,  and  after- 
wards concluded  their  engagement  by  a  visit  to  the 
Channel  Islands.  The  particulars  of  this  journey 
are  detailed  in  a  series  of  letters  to  his  daughter, 
from  which  the  following  extracts  are  taken  :  — 

Abbeville,  5th  day  evening,  3rd  mo.,  21st,  1S44. 

My  Dearest  Anna, 

Blustering  was  the  wind,  and  snow-capped  the 
waves,  when  we  got  on  hoard  the  "  Ramsgate"  steamer,  at  Folk- 
stone,  yesterday  morning,  for  our  voyage  to  Boulogne ;  and 
finely  tossed  were  we  on  the  passage.  The  sea  was  what  the 
sailors  call  lumpy,  the  waves  being  at  times  prodigious,  and 
our  boat  seemed  to  labour  very  hard  to  get  along. 

After  four  hours  and  nearly  a  half,  we  all  felt  it  a  favour,  as 
well  as  a  relief,  to  make  the  quiet  harbour  of  Boulogne  in 
safety.  In  the  evening  we  met  forty  or  fifty  pious  people  in 
the  Wesleyan  chapel ;  and  the  deep  stillness  of  the  meeting 
afforded  a  salutary  and  agreeable  contrast  to  the  bellow- 
ing and  dashing  of  the  ocean,  which  had  half  overpowered 
us  in  the  morning.  Josiah  Forster  said  a  few  words  to  ex- 
plain our  views ;  and,  after  a  period  of  profound  quietness,  I 
was  enabled  to  preach  from  Col.  i. — "  Giving  thanks  unto  the 
Father,  who  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  in- 
heritance of  the  saints  in  light,"  &c.  The  view  arose  vividly 
before  me  of  the  nature  and  character  of  that  inheritance,  and 
of  that  radical  change  of  heart,  and  sanctifying  work  of  the 
Spirit,  in  which  alone  our  meetness  for  it  can  consist.  The 
meeting  ended  in  much  solemnity,  after  vocal  prayer.  Lyon, 
the  pious,  agreeable  Minister,  afterwards  told  me,  that  he  was 
engaged  in  a  course  of  lectures  on  this  same  Epistle,  and  that 
he  had  intended  on  that  evening  to  address  the  people  on 
the  very  text  which  I  had  preached  from  —  having  come  just 
so  far  in  the  Epistle.  He  seemed  delighted  at  the  coincidence, 
which  I  thought  was  best  explained  by  our  good-  old  view  of 

Vol.  II.  —  26 


102 


ROUEN. 


1844. 


the  guidance  of  the  Spirit.  He  breakfasted  with  us  this  morn- 
ing, and  we  parted  from  him  in  the  feeling  of  Christian  love. 

We  are  all  well  and  comfortable  to-day.  We  left  Boulogne 
about  ten  o'clock;  enjoyed  our  journey;  read  the  Bible, 
French  Testament,  Thomas  Shillitoe's  Journal,  and  Life  of 
Adam  Clark  ;  and  distributed  many  tracts  en  passant.  *  * 

Rouen,  First  day,  3rd  mo.,  24th. 

We  arrived  here  in  time  for  a  late  evening  dinner,  and  spent 
most  of  yesterday  in  making  the  needful  arrangements  for  our 
meeting  to-day.  In  the  afternoon,  Josiah  Forster  and  I  drove 
about  two  miles  to  le  petit  Quevilhj,  where  a  gentleman  and 
lady  named  Lecointe  have  opened,  on  their  own  beautifully 
situated  and  wooded  estate,  a  refuge  for  young  criminals,  of 
whom  t\\ey  have  now  twenty- four  under  their  care,  who  are  sent 
to  them,  instead  of  to  the  prison  of  the  department,  by  order 
of  the  government.  I  believe  Lecointe  purchased  the  estate 
lately,  (about  50  acres,)  for  the  purpose.  He  is  philanthrophe 
pliilosoplie  (they  say)  rather  than  Chretien,  but  seems  very 
amiable,  and  much  devoted  to  his  object.  There  is  no  barring 
and  bolting  here.  The  gates  are  open  and  the  boys  can  escape 
if  they  choose ;  but  they  continue  faithfully  there  for  their 
appointed  time  on  parole,  and  seem  happily  engaged  in  gar- 
dening, cutting  down  wood,  carpentering,  and  other  healthy 
employments.  A  good  school  is  kept  for  them  every  after- 
noon, where  they  seem  to  be  well  taught.  They  looked  truly 
civilized ;  read  well  to  us,  and  listened  to  our  French  addresses 
during  their  supper  with  much  propriety.  There  is  a  fine  old 
Norman  chapel  on  the  premises,  where  they  meet  for  worship ; 
their  religious  instruction  being  under  the  care  of  a  Roman 
Catholic  chaplain.  On  the  whole  it  was  to  me  the  most 
agreeable  institution  of  the  kind  I  have  seen  ;  yet  wanting  in 
the  grand  fundamental  article  of  sound  Christian  influence  and 
example.  The  Government  pays  a  considerable  part  of  the 
expense,  the  rest  is  provided  for  by  a  Societe  de  Patronage. 

Paris,  3rd  mo.,  27th. 

I  wrote  to  thee  last  from  Rouen,  on  first  day,  after  our  quiet 
little  morning  meeting.    At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 


m.  56. 


ROUEN. 


403 


Josiah  Forster  and  I  repaired  to  the  workshops  (connected 
with  the  railroad)  of  Buddicorab,  Allcard,  and  Co.,  at  Char- 
treux,  where,  in  a  large  room,  we  held  a  good  open  meeting, 
with  about  two  hundred  of  the  English  workmen,  wives,  and 
children.  It  was  to  me  a  time  of  close  exercise  and  close 
ministry.  The  habits  which  these  poor  fellows  very  generally 
fall  into,  of  drinking  French  brandy  to  excess,  and  of  other 
dissipation,  have  done  much  to  deteriorate  their  moral  con- 
dition. They  listened  with  much  attention,  and  behaved 
quietly. 

We  returned  to  our  hotel  to  dinner,  and  at  seven  o'clock 
went  to  the  Protestant  "  Temple,"  which  is  a  fine  old 
Gothic  building,  formerly  Roman  Catholic,  and  almost  like  a 
cathedral.  Josiah  Forster  and  I  looked  singular  enough  there, 
sitting  with  our  hats  on,  on  two  chairs  in  front  of  the  pulpit, 
which  would  not  hold  us  both.  We  found  ourselves  sur- 
rounded by  a  considerable  congregation,  and  truly  I  deeply 
felt  the  weight  and  responsibility  of  our  circumstances.  Josiah 
Forster's  introductory  sentences  were  much  to  the  point,  and 
after  some  time  of  silence,  I  was  enabled  to  address  them  for 
about  an  hour  in  French,  from  the  1st  of  Hebrews ;  the 
comparative  claims  of  the  law  and  the  gospel ;  the  divinity  of 
Him  by  whom  the  latter  is  administered ;  and  the  necessity  of 
looking  to  Him  alone  in  the  course  of  Christian  experience, 
as  the  one  appointed  and  all-sufficient  Mediator.  The  meeting 
closed  peacefully  after  prayer ;  and  much  satisfaction  was 
expressed  by  Paumier,  the  minister,  and  many  others.  Thus 
our  day  ended  well.  The  next  morning  Paumier  breakfasted 
with  us.  We  felt  much  indebted  to  him  for  his  cordial 
help,  and  left  a  subscription  for  his  Protestant  school, 
which  our  donations  in  1817  appear  to  have  been  the 
means  of  founding,  or  at  least  of  greatly  improving.  I 
well  remember  then  visiting  him  with  thy  uncles  Buxton, 
Cunningham,  and  Gurney ;  and  as  far  as  I  could  perceive,  he 
is  much  unaltered,  after  a  lapse  of  27  years. 

We  left  Rouen  by  the  Railroad  on  second  day,  with  the 
impression  that  there  is  a  true  work  of  grace  going  forward  in 
that  city  and  its  vicinity. 


404 


PARIS. 


1844. 


Here  (at  Paris)  the  way  for  some  important  service  seems 
to  be  opening  upon  us,  and  our  friends  are  as  kind  as  ever.  I 
spent  about  an  hour  yesterday  with  the  Pelets ;  the  two 
Countesses  full  of  warmth  and  love,  and  the  Count  kind  and 
polite  as  usual.  La  Baronne  de  Stael  has  also  called,  and  is 
engaged  to  come  and  see  thy  mother  again  to-day.  We  are  en- 
gaged to  meet  her  at  dinner  at  the  Due  de  Broglie's,  on  seventh 
day,  and  to  dine  at  the  Pelet's  on  second  day  next  week.  John 
Scoble  and  Geo.  W.  Alexander,  from  the  Anti-Slavery  Society, 
are  in  this  Hotel.  The  former  has  been  writing  an  excellent 
brochure  on  the  Rapport  de  la  Commission  Roy  ale  sur 
V  Esclavage,  which  is  to  be  translated  and  published.  We 
have  agreed  to  hold  an  Anti-Slavery  meeting  in  the  great 
salle  a  manger,  on  sixth  day  evening,  and  are  engaged  to-day 
in  arranging  our  invitations.  I  wish  we  may  get  a  full  meeting, 
and  may  be  enabled  to  do  the  great  cause  some  justice. 

To-morrow  we  propose  to  hold  our  week-day  meeting  at 
the  old  place,  and  a  public  one  in  the  evening  at  the  Methodist 
Chapel.  First  day  is  likely  to  be  full  of  similar  engagements. 
The  weight  of  these  concerns  has  been  felt  to  be  heavy, 
especially  during  the  hours  of  infirmity  which  so  often,  fall  to 
my  lot  at  night ;  but  there  is  a  feeling  through  all  of  much 
peace,  and  we  may,  I  trust,  say  with  Paul,  "  If  God  be  for  us, 
who  can  be  against  us?" 

When  we  were  here  last  year,  the  Protestants  were  much 
alarmed  by  the  obvious  and  close  union  of  the  Government 
with  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  Now  the  tables  are  some- 
what turned ;  for  a  warm  controversy  has  arisen  between  the 
Bishops  and  the  Government,  on  the  subject  of  education  ; 
which  is  at  present  under  the  direction  of  the  University  of 
Paris,  subject  to  the  still  higher  authority  of  the  government, 
through  its  Minister  of  Public  Instruction.  The  clergy,  under 
the  pretence  of  liberty,  are  wanting  to  get  the  whole  affair 
into  their  own  hands  ;  and  are  loudly  calling  for  the  abolition 
of  this  authority  in  the  University.  In  this  they  are  joined 
by  many  pious  Protestants,  who  cling  to  the  principle  of  entire 
freedom  of  education.    The  clergy  are  said  to  have  even 


j£T.  06. 


THE  DUCHESS  OF  ORLEANS. 


405 


threatened  the  Government  with  excommunication,  and  it  is 
difficult  to  conjecture  what  will  be  the  issue. 

Paris,  4th  mo.,  4th,  1844. 

*  *  *  We  had  an  interview  with  the  Duchess  of  Orleans, 
by  appointment,  yesterday  morning.  She  received  us  alone  at 
the  Tuilleries  in  the  kindest  and  most  open  manner,  and 
interested  us  all  very  deeply.  She  is  simple,  refined, 
unaffected,  and  warm  hearted ;  of  a  slender  frame,  and  sweet, 
pleasing  countenance.  She  spoke  very  affectionately  of  thy 
aunt  Fry,  and  after  some  easy  friendly  conversation,  thy 
mother  proposed  silence,  which  was  immediately  complied 
with.  Soon  afterwards,  she  addressed  the  Duchess  (who 
speaks  and  understands  English  well)  with  remarkable  force 
and  clearness ;  expressing  the  deep  and  tender  sympathy  which 
she  had  felt  for  her  before  leaving  England,  citing  various 
passages  of  Scripture  relating  to  those  sudden  and  terrible 
afflictions  which  are  sometimes  permitted,  and  contrasting 
them  with  others  depicting  the  rich  and  abundant  consolations 
of  the  gospel ;  declaring  her  belief,  that,  should  further 
troubles  assail  her,  she  would  be  supported  and  comforted, 
quoting  the  20th  Psalm,  "  the  Lord  hear  thee  in  the  day  of 
trouble,"  &c,  and  that  her  prayers  for  herself  and  her  children 
were  and  would  be  answered.  The  scene  was  truly  touching. 
I  afterwards  intimated  that  I  felt  led  into  prayer,  on  which 
the  Duchess  rose  and  shut  an  open  door,  and  then  quietly 
knelt  down  beside  me,  while  I  poured  forth  a  heartfelt  prayer 
for  herself  and  the  young  Princes.  Josiah  Forster  afterwards 
exhorted  her  to  faithfulness  in  the  maintenance  of  her  own 
Christian  principles,  and  of  her  covenant  with  her  God.  It 
was  a  precious  meeting,  one  not  soon  to  be  forgotten.  A 
very  different  one,  but  also  memorable,  was  with  Odillon 
Barrot,  whom  Josiah  Forster  and  I  visited  in  his  cabinet. 
He  has  lost  his  only  daughter,  and  his  noble  countenance 
seemed  marred  with  grief.  I  asked  for  silence,  and  ministered 
to  him  in  some  degree  of  life  I  trust.  He  thanked  me 
heartily.     The  Countess  Pelet  had  sent  him  a  letter  of 


406 


PARIS. 


1844. 


sympathy  and  religious  exhortation,  with  the  New  Testament, 
that  very  morning.  What  a  fine  thing  it  would  be,  were  he  to 
become  truly  subject  to  the  yoke  of  Christ ! 

***** 

Our  reunions,  public  and  private,  have  been  of  an  interest- 
ing character.  First,  last  fifth  day  evening,  at  the  Wesleyan 
chapel,  with  a  handful  of  English,  solemn  and  sweet. 
Secondly,  the  same  evening,  at  Pressense's,  a-  large  religious 
company,  to  whom  both  Josiah  Forster  and  I  had  shortly  to 
minister.  Thirdly,  the  anti-slavery  meeting  in  the  great 
salle  a  manger  of  this  hotel,  last  sixth  day,  about  seventy 
people,  including  three  Roman  Catholic  abbes,  two  Protestant 
pastors,  &c.  It  was  a  highly  interesting  evening.  I  spoke 
for  an  hour  in  French  without  difficulty,  on  the  grand 
Christian  principle  which  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  subject ; 
on  the  safety  of  immediate  emancipation,  in  its  physical, 
moral,  and  religious  effects  on  the  negroes;  on  the  comparative 
non-importance  of  the  mere  sugar  question ;  and  on  the 
favourable  accounts  lately  received,  even  on  that  subordinate 
point.  Scoble  spoke  well  in  English,  on  indemnity  and  other 
points,  which  I  had  left ;  and  we  did  not  conclude  until  near 
eleven.  Lastly,  on  third  day  we  had  a  pretty  large  number 
of  young  students  of  the  University,  from  Greece,  Moldavia, 
Guadaloupe,  Martinique,  Senegal,  &c.  They  gave  severally 
lively  accounts  of  their  respective  countries.  The  young 
Moldavians  who  came  to  Paris  with  their  slaves,  were 
especially  interesting ;  and  were  well  inoculated  with  anti- 
slavery  principles.  Their  slaves  were  set  free  on  touching 
French  ground. 

Tours,  4th  mo.,  10th,  1844. 

Nearly  a  week  has  elapsed  since  I  despatched  my  last 
Journal,  and  how  am  I  to  record  all  the  events,  great  and 
little,  of  this  interval  ?  I  wish  I  may  not  quite  fail  in  the 
attempt,  for  time  for  writing  is  an  article  not  at  my  command. 
But  to  revert  to  last  week,  I  wrote  to  thee,  on  fifth  day 
morning,  just  before  our  concluding  little  meeting  at  the 


PARIS. 


407 


Faubourg  du  Houlc.  At  five  o'clock,  Josiah  Forstcr  and  I 
repaired  to  the  office  of  the  minister  of  Foreign  Affairs,  where 
we  saw  Guizot,  and  conversed  with  him  some  ten  or  fifteen 
minutes.  He  was  very  kind  to  us,  and  detailed  the  particu- 
lars of  the  intended  measure  to  be  introduced  in  the  present 
session,  not  for  but  towards  the  abolition  of  slavery.  It  does 
not  amount  to  much,  but  may  nevertheless  be  accepted  as  a 
first  step ;  it  being  clearly  understood  that  the  Government 
regards  it  only  in  that  light.  In  the  evening  of  the  day  now 
described,  a  large  company  of  our  serious  friends  assembled 
at  our  hotel ;  the  Count  Pelet  and  his  mother,  the  Baron 
Malet,  Charles  Malet  and  his  sister,  Cuvier  (Lutheran  minister) 
and  his  wife,  La  Baronne  de  Stael  and  her  brother  the  Due  de 
Broglie,  Mark  Vernet,  Pasteurs  Vermeil,  Frederick  Monod,  and 
Grandpierre,  with  their  wives,  the  five  young  missionaries,  under 
the  care  of  the  last,  General  Menardier,  Mark  Wilks,  and  many 
others,  including  the  Countess  of  Roden  and  her  daughter ; 
about  sixty  in  all,  or  somewhat  more.  It  was  a  happy  evening. 
After  much  conversation,  we  read  Eph.  iv,  "  I  therefore,  the 
prisoner  of  the  Lord,  beseech  you  that  ye  walk  worthy,"  &c. 
After  the  reading,  I  had  to  address  them  at  some  length  on 
charity  and  unity,  and  on  some  great  objects  which  Christians 
can  pursue,  and  ought  to  pursue  together,  without  distinction 
of  sect  or  party ;  namely,  the  abolition  of  slavery,  the  distri- 
bution of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  promotion  of  peace ; 
observing  also  that  all  would  be  in  vain,  without  the  life  and 
power  of  religion.  Josiah  Forstcr  afterwards  spoke  of  the 
actual  state  of  Paris,  its  sins  and  its  hopes.  There  seemed  to 
be  a  flow  of  love  and  friendship  towards  and  amongst  us,  when 
•the  company  separated. 

The  next  morning  (sixth  day)  Ave  were  quite  free  in  mind 
and  circumstances  for  leaving  Paris ;  and,  having  taken  our  seats 
in  a  comfortable  carriage,  or  rather  apartment,  were  rolled  off 
at  a  great  rate  on  the  railway  for  Orleans  ;  passing  through  a 
pleasant,  well-cultivated  country,  partly  near  the  banks  of  the 
Seine,  producing  more  of  grass  and  corn,  than  of  the  vine. 
We  arrived  at  Orleans,  a  fine  old  city  of  some  40,000  inhabi- 


408 


ORLEANS  ;  TOURNUS. 


1844. 


tants,  at  four  o'clock ;  and  were  met  at  the  station,  by  our 
warm-hearted  friend,  the  Protestant  Pasteur  Duchemin.  At 
seven  o'clock  in  the  evening  we  repaired  to  the  Oratoire, 
where  a  good  meeting  was  held  with  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty  persons.  I  trust  the  unction  which  can  alone 
prepare  for  such  service  was  not  withheld.  The  next  morn- 
ing Josiah  Forster  and  I  breakfasted  with  Duchemin  and  his 
wife  and  children,  with  whom  we  had  a  comforting  family 
sitting.  Afterwards,  my  dear  wife  met  us  at  the  3Iaison  des 
Orphelines,  where  nearly  fifty  orphan  girls  are  boarded  and 
educated  by  the  Protestants.  Rossolloty,  the  other  pasteur, 
his  wife  and  others,  were  present.  We  addressed  the  children, 
and  distributed  little  books  amongst  them  ;  and  lively  indeed 
was  their  reception  of  us  and  ours.  We  were  reminded  of  the 
girls'  school  at  Nismes. 

The  following  first  day  was  a  memorable  one.  Josiah 
Forster  and  I  went  with  Duchemin,  after  breakfast,  about  an 
hour's  drive  into  the  country,  to  Tournus,  a  little  village, 
finely  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Loire.  The  day  was 
delightfully  fine,  as  the  weather  here  has  generally  been,  and 
the  lovely  river  looked  blue  and  beautiful.  About  100  people, 
simple-hearted  country  folks,  chiefly  little  proprietors,  assem- 
bled by  degrees  in  the  Protestant  "  Temple,"  and  as  it  was  a 
high  "Sacrament  Sunday,"  our  friend  the  pasteur  took  ample 
time  for  the  performance  of  his  own  service.  We  sat  quietly 
near  the  door  until  all  was  over,  when  Duchemin  kindly 
introduced  us  to  the  people,  and  lively  and  relieving,  indeed, 
was  the  short  Friends'  meeting  which  ensued.  I  felt  peculiar 
life  in  preaching  on  11  Je  suis  le  vrai  cep,  et  mon  pere  est  le 
vigneron,"  (John.  xv.  1,)  and  the  meeting  ended  with  fervent 
prayer.  Many  of  the  people  seemed  really  touched,  and  all 
attentive  and  affectionate.  A  kind  cJiarron  (wheelwright)  in- 
vited us  to  dinner.  We  much  liked  the  look  of  the  country- 
people  ;  there  seems  to  be  little  or  no  poverty  either  in  town 
or  country ;  and  Duchemin  thinks  that  the  division  of  land 
among  all  the  children,  which  is  the  law  of  France,  works  well 
in  preventing  pauperism.    No  person  may  leave  more  than  a 


,ET.  56.  BLOIS.  409 

small  proportion  to  the  "church,"  and  only  a  fourth  to  any 
public  charity  unless  he  is  childless. 

In  the  evening  we  all  three  repaired  to  the  Protestant 
"Temple,"  at  Orleans,  and  were  soon  seated  in  the  face  of  a 
congregation  of  about  200 ;  with  full  liberty  to  pursue  our  own 
course.  I  preached  for  about  an  hour  on  the  resurrection 
of  Christ ;  and  on  Paul's  doctrine,  that  being  reconciled 
to  God  "by  the  death  of  his  Son,"  much  more  "being 
reconciled,  we  are  saved  by  his  life."  He  lives  to  apply  his 
precious  blood  to  our  heart  and  conscience.  He  is  our 
advocate  with  the  Father.  He  quickens  us  by  his  Spirit. 
The  meeting  ended  in  the  feeling  of  solemnity,  and  in  the 
flowing  of  love  and  good-will. 

On  second  day,  the  8th,  a  somewhat  dull  and  fatiguing 
journey,  cheered,  however,  by  the  nearly  constant  view  of  the 
Loire,  brought  us  to  Blois,  in  about  six  hours.  Edward 
Wakefield  and  his  wife  were  waiting  for  us  at  the  Hotel 
D'Angleterre,  and  very  kind  they  were  to  us.  We  walked  with 
them  before  dinner  to  view  the  castle,  which  is  the  scene  of 
many  historic  recollections.  Here  Catherine  of  Medicis  held 
her  court.  Here  the  Duke  of  Guise  was  murdered ;  and  here 
we  saw  the  Oubliettes,  the  deep  places  into  which  the  wretched 
captives  of  olden  times  were  thrown,  from  a  height  of  ninety 
feet,  on  to  knives,  &c,  that  they  might  perish  in  the  midst  of 
torture.  Such  contrivances  are  to  be  seen  elsewhere  in  the  old 
castles  of  France.    *    *  * 

Angers,  4th  mo.,  12th,  1844. 

In  the  evening  of  second  day,  the  8th,  we  all  went  to 
Edward  Wakefield's  agreeable  residence,  overlooking  the  river, 
where,  in  pursuance  of  our  wish,  a  large  company  of  English 
were  assembled,  many  from  Norfolk,  and  some  French  people. 
I  read  Philippians  ii  and  iii,  and  the  company  were  afterwards 
plainly  addressed,  both  in  French  and  English.  It  was 
a  pretty  good  meeting.  Conformity  to  the  world,  and 
the  necessity  of  the  contrary,  were  subjects  much  before 
us. 

Our  drive  to  Tours,  the  next  morning,  was  of  four  hours ; 


TOURS  :  METTRAY. 


1844, 


very  pleasant,  excellent  roads,  through  a  fertile  country,  half 
corn  and  half  vines,  and  by  the  side  of  the  Loire,  now  a  grand 
favourite.  As  we  approached  Tours,  we  observed  many  houses, 
Petra-like,  formed  by  excavation  of  the  light  sandstone  rock, 
which  towers  over  the  river,  though  at  such  a  distance  as  to 
make  room  for  the  road,  and  some  garden  grounds.  Tours  is 
a  very  handsome  place,  entered  by  a  noble  bridge  over  the 
Loire ;  which  is,  at  least,  as  broad  as  the  Thames,  at  London. 
The  purity  of  its  waters  has  been  celebrated  by  De  Sevigne. 
The  cathedral  towers  over  one  of  its  banks.  A  long  handsome 
street,  the  Rue  Royale,  intersected  by  others  at  right  angles ; 
and  beautiful  promenades  on  the  side  opposite  to  the  river. 
After  our  arrival,  yesterday,  Josiah  Forster  and  I  spent  the 
evening  with  a  company  chiefly  English.  The  pious  young 
Protestant  minister,  Morache,  met  us,  and  has  kindly  agreed 
to  give  us  the  use  of  his  "  Temple"  for  our  meeting  this  even- 
ing, and  to  give  notice  of  it  to  his  friends. 

Fourth  day,  the  ninth,  was  one  of  lively  interest.  After 
breakfast  Josiah  Forster  and  I  visited  the  Protestant  schools, 
which  were  satisfactory.  Afterwards  we  all  three  went  in  an 
open  barouche,  about  four  miles  to  Mettray,  the  famous 
agricultural  colony  for  naughty  boys ;  criminals  who  have 
escaped  conviction,  &c. ;  vagabonds  transferred  from  La 
Requette,  the  prison  for  the  Jeunes  detenus  in  Paris,  and 
others.*  There  we  were  most  kindly  received  by  De  Metz  and 
Brettiniere,  the  two  volunteer  Directors,  who  showed  us  about 
for  some  hours.  The  plan  is  to  substitute  family  arrangement 
for  prison  discipline ;  the  whole  society  being  divided  into 

*  See  an  interesting  account  of  the  Reformatory  Institution  at 
Mettray,  published  by  Whittaker,  1853  :  —  "  The  laws  of  France," 
says  the  writer,  "  permit  the  acquittal  of  children  accused  of  crime, 
on  the  ground  of  their  having  acted  tcithout  discernment,  (agi  sans 
discerncment)  but  they  are  retained  under  the  guardianship  of  the 
state  for  a  term  of  years,  until  they  have  been  educated,  trained  in 
moral  habits,  and  placed  in  situations  in  which  they  may  earn  their 
own  livelihood  by  industrial  labor.  For  the  reception  of  children 
of  this  class  M.  de  Metz  devised  and  founded  at  Mettray  the  first 
Agricultural  Colony. 


JRT.  56. 


REFORMATORY  INSTITUTION. 


411 


families  of  about  forty  each,  occupying  distinct,  but  nearly 
contiguous  houses.  Here  they  are  fed,  taught,  lodged,  and 
governed  by  a  Pere  de  familte,  no  women  allowed,  except  the 
Sceurs  de  Charit'e  in  the  hospital,  (which  I  think  a  defect ;) 
two  sous  chefs,  and  two  freres  aines,  or  monitors,  chosen  by 
the  other  boys.  They  work  in  distinct  shops,  according  to 
their  respective  trades ;  tailors,  smiths,  carpenters,  &c,  and 
in  the  gardens  and  fields.  No  punishments  except  dry 
bread  and  solitary  confinement  for  a  time.  Nothing  can  ex- 
ceed the  happy  order  which  appears  to  prevail.  During 
the  hours  of  recreation  the  peres  de  famille,  sous  chefs, 
monitors,  and  boys,  all  gathered  round  us,  with  the  directors, 
and  several  visitors ;  and  we  were  favored  with  a  solemn  meet- 
ing in  the  open  air. 

Brettiniere  is  a  Roman  Catholic,  somewhat  serious,  and 
reads  and  explains  the  Scriptures  to  the  boys.  It  is  by  far 
the  best  Institution  of  the  kind  I  ever  saw  as  to  external 
order,  comfort,  industry,  and  effect.  Yet  one  deeply  feels  that 
vital,  enlightened  Christianity,  in  the  room  of  masses,  &c,  &c, 
is  the  thing  wanted. 

In  the  evening  we  went  to  our  meeting ;  a  fine  congregation, 
chiefly  French,  including  several  Roman  Catholics.  "  Les 
jours  vicnnent,  dit  L'eternel,  quand  je  susciterai  a  David  un 
germe  juste."    I  trust  the  best  of  influences  was  not  withheld. 

Yesterday  morning,  before  we  left  Tours  for  Saumur,  we 
visited  the  new  prison  on  the  cellular  or  solitary  system.  It 
was  to  me  a  highly  interesting  sight ;  very  much  resembling 
the  Eastern  Penitentiary  in  Philadelphia.  I  went  to  it  with 
a  feeling  of  dread,  lest  I  should  find  it  a  scene  of  suffering. 
But  this,  with  little  exception,  is  not  the  case.  It  is  admirably 
built  and  arranged,  and  we  found  the  poor  solitary  ones 
generally  comfortable.  Several  who  had  been  in  other  prisons 
expressed  their  preference  for  their  present  isolation.  They 
are  here  only  for  a  year  at  the  furthest ;  so  that  it  is  not  soli- 
tude severe  or  hopeless. 

Forty-five  miles  along  the  beautiful  Loire,  brought  us  to 
Saumur,  a  delightful  drive,  campagne  riante.    Saumur  is  a 


412 


saumur;  angers. 


1844. 


fine  old  town,  crowned  by  a  noble  castle.  We  arrived  at  five 
o'clock,  and  though  the  Pastor  Duvivier  was  absent,  we  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  a  reunion  of  about  thirty  religious  people 
at  the  Hotel  de  Londres,  at  eight  in  the  evening  ;  dear  simple- 
hearted  people,  they  reminded  us  of  our  friends  at  Congenies. 
We  were  favoured  with  a  lively  solemn  meeting  ;  no  reading  ; 
but  a  time  of  much  tender  feeling  ;  I  trust,  of  that  influence 
which  is  precious  above  all  things.  The  office  and  operation 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  the  subject  immediately  before  us.  I 
had  much  pleasure  in  interpreting  for  my  wife.  This  morning 
many  of  them  came  to  bid  us  a  hearty  farewell.  After  a 
comforting,  though  short,  private  week-day  meeting,  we  came 
to  Angers,  an  interesting  old  town  of  40,000  inhabitants. 

Bordeaux,  sixth  day,  4th  lno.,  19th,  1844. 

Most  interesting  has  been  the  past  week ;  and,  on  the 
whole,  productive  and  satisfactory.  I  wrote  last  from  Angers. 
A  few  scattered  Protestants  there  have  not  zeal  enough  even 
to  meet  for  divine  worship,  and  Popery  is  dominant.  Josiah 
Forster,  in  his  morning  walk,  saw  a  curious  specimen  of 
idolatry.  He  was  talking  to  a  shopwoman  at  the  door  of  her 
magazine,  when  she  suddenly  knelt  down.  A  priest  was  pass- 
ing by  with  a  box  containing  the  host,  which  he  was  carrying 
to  an  invalid.  "  C'est  le  bon  Dieu,"  said  she,  and  our  dear 
friend's  argument  seemed  to  have  but  little  effect  in  convincing 
her  of  the  contrary. 

At  Nantes  (a  large  town  of  about  85,000  inhabitants)  we 
called  on  the  Protestant  Pastor  Rapolet,  whom  we  found  living 
in  a  third  story.  He  is  apparently  pious,  intellectual,  and 
interesting ;  gave  us  a  cordial  reception,  though  we  had  no 
introduction  to  him;  and  at  once  promised  to  lend  his  "temple" 
for  our  meeting,  and  to  give  full  notice  of  it  to  his  flock.  We 
agreed  to  hold  it  on  the  following  afternoon. 

Our  Sabbath  day  was  fruitful.  Our  usual  little  meeting 
quiet  and  comfortable ;  afterwards  a  walk  on  the  quay,  which 
is  fine,  though  the  recollections  of  blood  hang  about  this  part 
of  the  Loire.    It  was  the  scene  of  the  ncyards,  those  wholesale 


MT.  56.  NANTES.  413 

murders  by  drowning,  effected  by  the  opening  of  a  trap-door, 
by  strings  from  the  shore,  in  the  boats  which  had  been  filled 
with  the  unhappy  aristocrats,  their  wives  and  children. 
About  6,000  people  are  said  to  have  been  destroyed  here  in 
this  way,  under  the  orders  of  Carriere,  in  1793 ;  probably  the 
largest  horror  of  the  French  revolution. 

On  our  return,  we  received  a  call  from  La  Veuve  Dolsee,  a 
Protestant  lady  of  wealth  and  influence,  much  devoted  to  the 
cause  of  religion  ;  at  half-past  three  to  the  meeting ;  which, 
after  a  discouraging  appearance  at  first,  soon  became  numer- 
ous, so  that  the  deep  exercise  of  mind,  through  which  I  had 
been  passing,  met  with  a  fully  corresponding  result.  I  had 
to  dwell  on  the  great  contrast  between  the  terrors  of  the 
law,  and  the  blessings  of  the  gospel,  in  Heb.  xii.  Many 
seemed  affected ;  especially  a  French  lady,  the  mother  of  six 
children,  who  ran  after  us  in  the  street,  to  ask  us  whether 
we  should  hold  any  more  meetings.  In  the  evening,  a 
number  of  English,  with  a  few  French,  resorted  to  the 
hotel,  and  we  had  a  good  reading  and  sitting  with  them. 
Books  were  distributed  as  usual,  and  Christian  love  flowed 
freely.  Rapolet  was  with  us  again  the  next  morning,  and 
interested  us  much ;  he  is  a  spiritually-minded  man,  of  very 
delicate  health. 

Second  day,  the  15th.  Short  and  easy  journey  to  Bourbon 
Vendee,  a  town  built  in  the  centre  of  that  district  by  Napoleon, 
for  the  purpose  of  securing  its  peaceable  conduct.  An  idle 
place ;  erected  by  the  will  of  man,  and  not  in  the  order  of  nature 
and  Providence.  A  few  Protestants,  with  whom  we  conversed, 
seemed  dull  enough ;  not  so  a  battalion  of  soldiers,  who 
were  most  eager  for  our  little  Scripture  extracts.  These  we 
gave  in  abundance,  and  determined  applicants  they  were.  I 
longed  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  them,  and  to  a  certain  extent 
was  enabled  to  do  so. 

The  journey  to  La  Rochelle,  of  about  40  miles,  was  pleasant 
and  easy.  This  place,  once  the  stronghold  of  Protestantism, 
suffered  intensely  from  the  wars  of  religion,  early  in  the  17th 
century;  the  inhabitants  being  reduced  from  30,000  to  17,000. 
It  is  now  a  trading  port,  and  contains  a  respectable  little  body  of 


414 


la  rochelle;  saintes. 


1844. 


Protestants,  under  the  care  of  two  ministers — Dalmes,  Evan^e- 
lical ;  Fau,  Socinian.  The  former  is  talented  and  warm-hearted, 
and  we  found  that  he  had  invited  his  friends  for  a  reunion  that 
evening  at  his  own  house.  It  was  a  crowded  assembly ;  about 
one  hundred,  I  should  think ;  very  much  like  our  meetings  at 
Stutgard.  Much  seriousness  and  attention  prevailed.  The 
next  morning  Dalmes  and  his  interesting  wife,  with  a  lady  who 
once  lived  as  French  governess  with  the  Wilberforce  family,  her 
niece,  husband,  and  another  gentleman  breakfasted  with  us.  We 
left  our  books  with  them,  and  parted  from  them  in  much  love. 

On  fourth  day,  the  17th ;  journey  over  a  flat,  marshy 
country,  in  sight  of  the  sea ;  first  to  Rochefort,  on  the 
beautiful  Charente,  where  there  is  a  great  naval  arsenal  and 
dock ;  afterwards  to  Saintes,  the  little  capital  of  Saintonges, 
in  the  midst  of  a  fruitful  country,  famous  for  brandy.  Our 
meeting  was  held  at  the  Hotel  de  Ville,  the  "Temple"  being 
under  repair  ;  about  one  hundred  persons  —  one-third  Roman 
Catholics,  chiefly  gentlemen.  It  was  a  deeply  interesting 
occasion.  I  had  felt  a  particular  concern  for  the  place,  and 
spoke  with  more  fluency  than  ever  before,  in  French,  on 
Isaiah  ii.  The  people  were  very  cordial,  both  Protestants  and 
Roman  Catholics.  I  had  a  sad,  coughing  night  afterwards ; 
but  a  poor  preparation  for  a  long  day's  journey,  on  fifth  day, 
from  Saintes  to  Bordeaux,  about  77  miles ;  but  the  road  is 
admirable.  We  stopped  for  an  early  dinner  at  Blaie,  on  the 
Gironde,  where  the  Duchess  of  Berri  was  imprisoned  after 
the  Revolution  of  1830 ;  an  old  chiiteau  renewed  as  a  modern 
fortress.    The  Dordogne  and  Garonne  unite  within  sight  of 

o  o 

Blaie,  and  form  the  Gironde.  In  going  from  Blaie  to  Bor- 
deaux, (30  miles,)  we  passed  over  the  Dordogne,  at  Cussac, 
by  a  new  and  magnificent  suspension  bridge ;  and  over  the 
Garonne,  by  the  finest  stone  bridge  in  France,  on  entering 
Bordeaux.  These  several  rivers  are  splendid.  The  Dordogne, 
at  Cussac,  truly  American  ;  and  the  Garonne,  at  Bordeaux, 
magnificent  indeed.  We  have  appointed  a  public  meeting  in 
the  Casino  for  to-morrow  afternoon. 

We  hope  to  have  an  anti-slavery  meeting  in  this  pro- 
slavery  town,  for  second  day  evening ;  and  to  move  on  next 


MT.  5G. 


BORDEAUX. 


415 


third  day  to  "  St."  Foy  and  other  places,  where  meetings  may 
be  held  on  our  way  to  Toulouse.  *  *  * 

Mirande,  Sixth  day  night,  4th  mo.,  2Gth,  1844. 

Here  we  are  on  our  route  for  Pau,  within  a  short  day's 
journey  of  it,  and  within  sight  of  the  snowy,  rocky,  peaked 
Pyrenees,  to  our  no  small  satisfaction  and  pleasure.  My  last 
journal  was  despatched  on  seventh  day,  the  20th,  from  Bor- 
deaux, and  very  full  of  interest  has  our  life  been  since. 
After  the  usual  time  of  suspense,  and  apparent  doubt  and 
difficulty,  Bordeaux  flourished  like  a  garden  of  flowers.  Our 
Sabbath  there  was  peculiarly  interesting.  Our  little  meeting 
in  the  morning  was  attended  by  a  young  friend  named 
Rowntree,  at  Bordeaux  for  his  health,  in  evident  decline ; 
also  by  an  English  family,  who  had  received  him  as  their 
inmate.  It  was  a  time  of  deep  seriousness,  and  was,  I  trust, 
blessed  to  his  soul.  In  the  afternoon  we  repaired  to  the 
Casino,  a  large  room  which  we  had  hired  for  our  public 
meeting,  having  ventured  to  advertise  it  in  the  journals.  We 
found  a  large  promiscuous  assembly  ready  to  receive  us. 
Peculiarly  critical,  though  after  much  exercise  of  mind  satis- 
factory and  relieving,  was  the  meeting;  many  Roman  Catholics 
present.  I  spoke  on  the  prophecies  respecting  our  Saviour, 
and  the  fulfilment  of  them  as  described  in  the  New  Testament ; 
and  on  the  divine  authority  of  the  whole  Scripture  ;  explaining 
and  enforcing  the  necessity  of  a  free  and  diligent  perusal  of  it. 
Then  showing  that  even  this  would  not  do,  except  we  actually 
come  to  Christ,  of  whom  the  Scriptures  testify — "Ye  will  not 
come  unto  me,  that  ye  might  have  life."  The  impression  made 
was  evidently  very  considerable. 

In  the  evening,  after  dinner,  Josiah  Forster  and  I  repaired 
to  the  Protestant  "  Temple,"  and  in  a  salle  adjoining  it,  met 
the  pasteur  Maillard  and  his  flock,  of  about  150,  chiefly 
women.  He  gave  us  a  good  opportunity  of  addressing  them, 
and  they  seemed  not  a  little  warmed  up  on  the  occasion.  The 
pastors  here  are  rather  high  church ;  but  they  gradually 
melted  down,  and  were  all  love  and  unity  towards  us  before 
we  parted.    From  the  "  Temple,"  we  went  to  the  house  of 


416 


BORDEAUX. 


1844. 


La  Harpe,  a  pious  gentleman,  whose  son,  the  brother  of  the 
minister  and  professor  at  Geneva,  is  the  pastor  of  a  small 
Independent  congregation.  The  young  man  married  Dr. 
Malan's  daughter.  We  found  him  surrounded  by  about 
twenty-five  or  thirty  persons,  to  whom  he  was  ministering. 
Here,  also,  I  found  an  open  door  for  service.  On  second  day 
morning  we  had  much  satisfaction  in  visiting  the  Protestant 
schools ;  boys  and  girls ;  about  100  each ;  on  the  British 
system,  and  in  excellent  order.  We  addressed  the  children, 
and  left  our  subscription.  We  were  attended  by  the  Inspector 
of  all  the  schools  of  the  department,  whether  Roman  Catholic 
or  Protestant,  containing  56,000  children ;  himself  a  Pro- 
testant. Under  his  care,  the  New  Testament  is  freely  used  in 
all  these  schools.  It  must  be  allowed  that  the  French  are 
doing  much  in  the  way  of  primary  schools ;  the  government 
insisting  on  them,  and  the  towns,  &c,  paying  for  them ;  and  I 
have  not  yet  seen  one  which  was  not  in  good  order.  The 
measure  of  education  is  also  a  little  above  us ;  at  all  events, 
above  our  Norwich  Lancasterian  schools. 

In  the  evening,  we  again  repaired  to  the  Casino,  to 
tell  the  people  my  West  Indian  story.  We  found  a  lai'ge 
and  genteel  assembly,  in  the  greatest  order,  about  400 
or'  500  people,  apparently:  Nothing  could  exceed  their 
willing  attention.  I  was  enabled  to  get  through  the  ser- 
vice comfortably,  so  as  to  leave  a  strong  impression  against 
slavery,  in  this  notoriously  pro-slavery  place ;  at  the  same 
time  interweaving  a  few  plain  gospel  truths  for  the  benefit  of 
the  Roman  Catholics.  Warm  and  kind  feeling  seemed  to 
follow  this  meeting.  The  pasteur  Maillard  and  his  daughter, 
with  some  others,  accompanied  us  to  the  hotel.  In  the 
morning  of  third  day,  the  23rd,  we  received  a  call  from  an 
enlightened  Roman  Catholic,  who  had  been  at  the  meeting ; 
and  who  was  very  full  of  information  on  mendicity,  prison- 
discipline,  colonies  for  the  poor,  and  capital  punishment ; 
taking  a  correct  and  very  philanthropic  view  of  these  several 
subjects.  *  *  * 

We  were  pleased  enough,  after  all  the  real  baptism  that 
Bordeaux  had  cost  us,  to  move  out  of  the  place  in  peace  and 


JET.  56. 


"  ST."  FOY. 


417 


safety;  and  a  journey  of  about  thirty-five  miles,  brought  us 
along  a  pleasant  garden-like  country  to  "  St."  Foy.  In  looking 
back  on  "  St."  Foy,  I  can  only  say,  that  the  rapid  development 
of  our  affairs  there  was  marvellous.  There  is  a  large  Protestant 
College  in  the  town.  The  Director  Pellis  took  up  our  cause, 
Martin  soon  joining  him,  and  by  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening, 
(we  having  not  arrived  until  nearly  four,)  about  500  people 
were  collected  ;  half  of  them  Roman  Catholics.  It  was  an- 
excellent  meeting ;  thirsty  the  soil,  abundant  the  watering 
graciously  permitted.  I  was  led  to  a  full  declaration  of  the 
blessed  gospel,  and  the  congregation  was  remarkably  hushed 
into  silence  before  and  after  it.  The  next  morning,  after 
visiting  the  Colonic  Agricole,  we  crossed  the  beautiful  Dordogne, 
in  a  boat,  and  saw  the  normal  school  for  girls,  under  the  care 
of  a  lady  named  Dufruis ;  it  seems  a  valuable  institution. 
Thence  to  the  college,  where  we  found  100  young  Protestants 
under  tuition,  from  childhood  to  manhood.  We  held  a 
favoured  meeting  with  them,  the  Professors,  and  Director. 
I  felt  much  drawn  to  the  young  people  in  the  love  of  the 
gospel,  and  had  much  to  say  to  them  on  the  right  method  of 
studying  the  Scriptures ;  taking  a  view  of  the  history,  prophe- 
cies, doctrine,  and  precepts.  Josiah  Forster  also  addressed 
them  at  some  length.  Afterwards,  I  took  the  opportunity, 
(having  the  flower  of  Protestant  France  before  me,  for  it  is, 
I  believe,  the  only  institution  of  the  kind,)  to  impress  them 
with  sound  Anti-Slavery  principles.  Nothing  could  be  more 
lively  than  their  attention.  After  a  satisfactory  visit  to  a 
large  boys'  school,  and  a  luncheon  at  the  inn,  Ave  left  the  town, 
a  crowd  of  our  warm-hearted  friends  and  others  surrounding 
us  as  we  took  our  leave.  Certainly  there  seems  to  be  an  open 
door  for  Christian  labours  of  love  at  "St."  Foy,  and  the  popu- 
lation in  the  surrounding  district  is  said  to  be  '  in  a  very 
awakened  state,  large  numbers  being  in  the  practice  of  reading 
the  Scriptures  daily  in  their  families.  This  remark  applies 
chiefly  to  the  Protestants,  who  are  numerous ;  but  the  Roman 
Catholics  are  also,  many  of  them,  turning  in  a  right  direction. 
A  drive  of  two  hours,  through  a  flat,  but  pleasant  and  fertile 
Vol.  II.  — 27 


418 


KERAC. 


1844. 


country,  brought  us  to  Berjerac,  a  town  of  G000  or  7000 
inhabitants,  where  there  are  also  many  Protestants.  The 
pastcur  Strigue  had  appointed  the  meeting  at  his  own  house, 
where  we  met  about  fifty  people  in  the  evening.  No  Friends 
could  have  desired  a  greater  degree  of  outward  silence  than 
prevailed  among  them. 

On  fifth  day  we  made  an  earlier  start  than  usual,  having 
appointed  a  meeting  at  Nerac  for  the  evening  at  a  distance  of 
about  70  miles.  This  was  a  little  de  trop,  but  we  could  not 
very  well  avoid  it,  and  the  road  is  capital,  the  country  hilly  and 
open ;  the  people  eager  for  tracts. 

The  two  dear  simple-hearted  pastors  were  ready  to  receive 
us.  When  we  entered  the  meeting  we  found  hundreds  of 
people,  Protestants  and  Roman  Catholics ;  and  a  very  open 
time  it  proved.  We  were  allowed  to  conduct  it  in  our 
own  way.  It  was  given  to  me  to  hold  out  a  full  and  free 
invitation  to  the  Saviour,  without  distinction  of  nation,  name, 
or  class.  The  next  morning  the  two  pastors  breakfasted 
with  us,  and  we  had  afterwards  a  very  relieving  time  with 
them.  I  was  enabled  fully  to  explain  to  them,  in  answer 
to  their  numerous  questions,  the  Scriptural  ground  of  our 
distinguishing  views.  They  seemed  to  be  in  a  teachable  spirit, 
and  offered  no  objection  to  our  remarks,  but  expressed  their 
cordial  satisfaction  with  the  visit.  The  points  before  us  were 
the  immediate  and  perceptible  guidance  of  the  Spirit,  Baptism 
and  the  Supper,  the  Christian  Ministry,  women's  preaching, 
Friends'  discipline,  &c.  We  left  the  place  with  easy,  happy 
minds,  and  after  an  agreeable  journey,  passing  through  the 
old  picturesque  town  of  Auch,  arrived  at  Mirande. 

Pau,  first  day,  4th  ino.,  2Sth. 

Our  journey  yesterday  from  Mirande  was  very  agreeable, 
the  range  of  the  Pyrenees  being  frequently  in  view,  and  mag- 
nificently so  from  the  tops  of  some  of  the  hills.  My  wife  and 
I  rode  outside  until  driven  in  by  a  thunder  storm.  The  Hotel 
de  France  clean  and  comfortable,  and  the  place  highly  in- 
teresting and  beautiful  from  its  situation.     Here  is  the  old 


jf.t.  56. 


PAU. 


419 


castle  where  Henry  IV.  was  horn  ;  and  here,  also,  the  humble 
dwelling  where  the  wife  of  a  saddler  gave  birth  to  Bernadotte, 
the  late  king  of  Sweden ;  two  kings  of  comparatively  good 
character,  who,  however,  both  changed  their  religion  to  obtain 
or  keep  a  throne.  The  terrace  close  by  the  inn  commands  a 
splendid  view  of  the  range  of  the  Pyrenees,  crowned  with 
snow,  the  Pic  du  Midi  being  in  the  middle  of  the  scene. 
Below  the  snow  mountains,  are  green  wooded  hills,  and  at  the 
foot  of  these  a  rich  valley,  with  the  Adour  running  through  it. 
The  public  walks  here  are  called  the  Park,  delightful  indeed 
for  the  scenery.  Seldom,  if  ever,  have  we  seen  a  more  lovely 
spot ;  and  greatly  should  we  enjoy  penetrating  into  the  heart 
of  these  glorious  mountains,  and  visiting  the  Eaux  Bonnes,  the 
Eaux  Chaudes,  &c,  &c,  but  duty  calls  us  in  another  direction. 
A  meeting  in  the  Protestant  temple  is  appointed  for  this 
evening.  A  good  building  has  been  erected  for  the  joint  and 
separate  use  of  French  and  English,  chiefly  through  the 
liberality  of  the  Duchess  of  Gordon.  The  pastor  here  is  of 
the  Genevese  Evangelical  School,  and  very  brotherly  and 
friendly.  I  conceive  it  cpuite  a  favour  that  we  have  been 
brought  to  this  delightful  spot,  which  will  not  fail  to  leave  a 
charming  picture  on  our  memory. 

Now,  at  the  extreme  point  of  our  journey,  we  have  to  ac- 
knowledge that  our  divine  Lord  and  Master  has  hitherto  dealt 
most  graciously  with  us,  preserving  us  in  body  and  soul,  and 
opening  our  way  before  us.  May  we  all  serve,  worship,  and 
obey  him,  as  his  willing-hearted  yoke-bearers,  more  and  more ! 


420 


PAU. 


1844. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

1844.    jut.  56. 

journey  in  france  continued ;  pau  ;  toulouse ;  saverdun  ; 
montauban;  Orleans;  paris;  attendance  op  yearly  meet- 
ing; VOYAGE  TO  GUERNSEY;  JERSEY;  LABOURS  THERE;  LECTURE 
ON  TOTAL  ABSTINENCE;  WATER  IS  BEST;  RETURN  HOME. 

Montauban,  5th  mo.,  5th,  1844. 

I  am  glad  to  have  a  quiet  hour  this  morning  to  fetch  up  my 
journal  after  our  heart-searching,  yet  comforting  little  meeting 
in  our  Hotel.  We  have  some  important  engagements  in  pros- 
pect ;  a  public  meeting  for  worship  this  evening,  a  meeting 
■with  the  students  to-morrow  at  one  o'clock,  and  one  on  Anti- 
Slavery  and  the  West  Indies  to-morrow  evening.  We  hope  to 
start  on  third  day  morning  for  Orleans,  trusting  that  we  may 
arrive  there  in  time  for  our  next  Sabbath.  Our  last,  as  thou 
wilt  remember,  was  spent  at  that  loveliest  of  all  the  places  we 
have  seen  in  France  —  Pau. 

I  think  I  mentioned  our  morning  walk  in  the  park 
attached  to  the  old  castle,  the  birth-place  of  Henry  IV.,  and 
the  exquisite  beauty  of  the  scene.  Fine  woods  in  the  fore- 
ground before  us,  the  river  Adour  winding  through 
extremely  green  meadows  with  pretty  villages,  green  Avooded 
hills  beyond,  and  the  jagged  pyramids  of  snow  in  the  fine 
range  of  the  Pyrenees  forming  the  back-ground  and  frame- 
work of  the  picture.  We  repeated  this  walk  on  second  day 
before  our  departure,  in  company  with  the  agreeable  minister 
of  the  English  Church,  who  breakfasted  with  us,  as  did 
Buscarlet,  the  .  French  Independent  Pastor,  and  Lebrat,  a 
schoolmaster,  who  is  doing  much  among  a  body  of  Protestants 


^t.  56. 


PAU. 


421 


of  old  date,  in  the  midst  of  the  Mountains  of  Ossean.  The 
flock  consists  of  little  cultivators  and  proprietors,  "who  have 
subscribed  largely  for  the  erection  of  a  school-house.  We,  of 
course,  cheerfully  contributed  to  help  those  who  were  thus  wil- 
ling to  help  themselves. 

Our  meeting  on  first  day  evening  was  held  in  the  Protestant 
"Temple,"  used  by  both  English  and  French,  and  was  a  very 
favoured  one.  I  have  seldom  felt  a  greater  relief  of  mind  in 
the  full  declaration  of  the  gospel  of  our  Holy  Redeemer. 
First,  on  the  divine  character ;  and  secondly,  on  the  ground 
and  nature  of  the  spiritual  government  of  Christ.  The  unction 
was  graciously  permitted  to  flow  for  our  help  in  the  needful 
hour ;  and  this  was  remarkably  the  case  the  next  morning,  in 
our  sitting  with  our  friends. 

We  left  Pau  about  noon,  and  passed  through  a  little  town 
where  they  were  holding  a  cattle  and  sheep  market,  (the  sheep 
mostly  brown  and  black,  with  soft  silky  wool,)  multitudes  of 
the  picturesque-looking  country  people  were  thronging  the 
place,  and  intense  was  their  eagerness  to  obtain  our  tracts. 
No  sooner  had  we  driven  off,  than  I  remembered  that  had  I 
been  more  watchful,  I  might  have  ascended  the  back  seat  or 
box  of  the  carriage,  and  addressed  them  on  subjects  of  vital 
importance ;  and  I  carried  along  with  me  for  many  a  mile,  the 
painful  feeling  of  irretrievable  omission ;  but  it  was  want  of 
watchfulness,  not  of  willingness,  I  believe.  It  is  highly  need- 
ful to  be  always  alive  to  the  passing  calls  of  duty,  on  a  journey 
like  this. 

We  again  lodged  at  Mirande,  (the  road  so  far  being  the 
same  as  we  had  travelled  in  going  to  Pau,)  rose  early  next 
morning,  and  after  a  long  and  very  tedious  journey  through  a 
fertile  and  diversified  country,  arrived  at  Toulouse  to  dinner 
on  third  day.  Our  kind  friends,  the  three  brothers  Ceurtois, 
had  prepared  accommodation  for  us  at  a  clean  and  comfort- 
able abode  in  a  narrow  street.  Toulouse  is  composed  of  such, 
its  80,000  inhabitants  being  much  crowded,  and  is  rather 
unusually  destitute  of  outward  charms.  Frank,  Louis,  and 
Armande  Courtois,  are  remarkable  men ;  bankers  in  good 
reputation,  but  devoted,  heart  and  hand,  to  every  good  word 


422 


TOULOUSE. 


1844 


and  work.  They  have  a  book  society,  which  includes 
2000  libraries  in  different  parts  of  France ;  they  publish- 
ing the  books  at  Toulouse ;  all  for  edification.  They  have 
also  three  Protestant  schools  (for  boys,  girls,  and  infants) 
under  their  care,  and  hold  two  or  three  meetings  for  worship 
and  instruction,  every  week,  in  a  humble  chapel  attached  to 
their  house ;  they  have  been  engaged  in  public  controversy 
with  the  Bishop  of  Toulouse,  who  had  foolishly  challenged 
the  Protestant  versions  of  Scripture ;  and  lastly  have  founded 
the  Asylum  at  Saverdun,  for  orphan  and  otherwise  destitute 
Protestant  boys,  about  eighty  in  number.  These  truly 
Christian  young  men  are  blessed  with  Christian  wives,  and 
they  all  live  together  in  one  large  house,  occupying  a  whole 
court.  They  have  a  pious  mother  who  is  English ;  and  their 
uncles,  who  reside  near  them,  are  of  the  same  mind  and 
purpose  as  themselves.  Thus  this  family,  so  well  known  in 
the  religious  world,  are  the  centre  of  action  for  all  good 
purposes  in  the  south  of  France ;  and  are  aided  by  Chabrand, 
one  of  the  pastors  of  Toulouse,  and  by  Adolphe  Monod  and 
De  Felice,  two  evangelical  professors  at  the  university  at  this 
place.*  It  is  really  a  privilege  to  have  made  an  acquaintance, 
I  might  truly  say,  to  have  formed  a  friendship,  with  such  a 
family.  They  had  appointed  a  meeting  for  us  in  their  own 
chapel  for  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  which  was  much 
crowded,  and  ended  well. 

On  fourth  day  we  drove  to  Saverdun,  due  south,  thirty 
miles ;  dined  with  D'Ounous,  the  President  of  the  Committee 
of  the  Orphan  Institution ;  an  aged  gentleman  of  piety,  formerly 
member  of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  for  the  district,  who  with 
his  wife,  son,  and  son's  wife,  received  us  with  warm  hospitality; 
and  in  the  evening  we  had  a  crowded  and  very  solemn  public 
meeting  in  the  school-room.  One  of  the  poor  boys  had  died 
of  consumption  that  very  morning,  which  suggested  many 
solemn  reflections.  The  different  members  of  the  Committee, 
the  Director  and  his  wife,  (excellent  people,)  and  the  twe 
Schoolmasters,  seemed  all  glad  to  receive  us.    After  the 

*  The  letter,  it  will  be  observed,  is  dated  at  Montauban. 


iET.  56. 


TOULOUSE. 


423 


meeting,  I  told  the  boys  a  little  about  America,  and  greatly 
were  they  interested.    It  was  a  time  of  much  divine  favour. 

On  fifth  day  morning  we  again  visited,  and  more  thoroughly 
inspected  the  Institution  ;  and  I  explained  to  the  boys  the 
Aekworth  method  of  obtaining  a  knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, which  seemed  well  approved  both  by  them  and  their 
teachers,  who  propose  to  adopt  it.  After  taking  leave  of  our 
kind  friends,  we  returned  to  Toulouse  to  dinner,  and  in  the 
evening  held  a  second  meeting  chez  les  Courtois,  no  other  more 
public  place  being  obtainable.  An  expectation  having  been 
given  that  I  would  address  the  people  on  Slavery,  I  felt  most 
easy,  after  a  good  silence,  to  speak  on  the  more  serious  parts 
of  that  subject,  and  then  was  enabled  to  turn  to  that  great  work 
of  Redemption,  through  our  Divine  Saviour,  of  which  we  all 
stood  in  need.  Thy  dear  mother  followed  me  in  the  same  strain, 
and  the  meeting  ended  well.  The  Courtois  were  so  pressing 
that  we  should  continue  with  them  the  following  day,  that  we 
thought  it  best  to  consent.  We  accordingly  went  to  breakfast 
with  them,  and  were  favoured  with  an  excellent  family  sitting 
afterwards. 

Just  after  we  sat  down  the  Abbe"  Maurette  came  in,  who  has 
lately  renounced  popery,  and  is  now  under  prosecution  at  law 
as  a  libeller,  for  the  spirited  book  which  he  has  since  published 
against  the  clergy.  He  is  a  man  of  high  character,  but  a  little 
too  fiery  in  some  of  his  expressions.  He  was  urged  to  leave 
the  country  for  Canada,  but  refuses,  and  determines  to  take  all 
consequences.  He  seemed  deeply  interested  by  our  little  meet- 
ing ;  and  thy  mother's  ministry,  though  she  knew  not  who  or 
what  he  was,  just  fitted  his  case.  Thus  are  we  graciously 
furnished  from  time  to  time,  with  proofs  of  the  truth  of  that 
precious  doctrine  of  the  immediate  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  it  is  our  privilege,  as  a  religious  body,  (may  it  be  always 
so,)  steadily  to  maintain.  We  then  visited  the  three  schools, 
and  after  a  few  quiet  hours  at  the  hotel  returned  to  the  Cour- 
tois to  dinner.  We  were  met  by  the  recteur  of  the  great 
Academy  here,  who' superintends  the  education  of  three  whole 
departments ;  a  liberal  Roman  Catholic  and  agreeable  man. 


424 


JIONTAUBAN. 


1844 


In  the  evening  many  influential  gentlemen  and  some  ladies 
joined  our  circle,  and  at  the  earnest  request  of  the  Courtois,  I 
made  them  an  hour's  speech  or  more  on  Slavery  and  the  West 
Indies.  They  seemed  much  satisfied  and  interested  ;  though, 
for  my  own  part,  I  was  nervous  and  somewhat  confused.  Our 
friends  took  a  most  affectionate  leave  of  us  }7esterday  morning, 
when  we  were  glad  to  leave  that  busy  scene  and  close  city,  and 
pursue  our  journey  in  quiet,  (though,  for  a  long  way,  through 
a  violent  thunder  storm,)  to  this  much  more  airy  and  agreeable 
place  on  the  banks  of  the  beautiful  Tarne,  the  "Plateaux"  in 
fine  weather,  commanding  a  distant  view  of  the  Pyrenees. 
Nothing  can  be  more  comfortable  than  our  quarters.  It  is 
like  having  the  undisturbed  use  of  a  commodious  French  cha- 
teau, with  everything  needful  at  our  command ;  the  people  of 
the  house  simple-hearted  and  sociable,  as  well  as  clean.  We 
soon  came  into  contact  with  A.  Monod,  professor  of  Theology. 
De  Felice,  another  of  the  professors,  and  Marzial,  the  dear  old 
pastor,  who  are  all  thoroughly  willing  to  help  us ;  the  two 
former,  men  of  first-rate  talent,  as  well  as  decided  piety.  May 
we  be  helped  through  our  weighty  engagements  by  the  "  Mighty 
One"  on  whom  help  is  laid. 

Paris,  Hotel  Bedford,  5th  mo.,  14th,  1844. 

Here  we  are  once  more,  just  for  this  single  day,  preparing 
for  our  flight  homeward.  We  have  many  mercies  to  recount 
in  the  retrospect  of  the  last  week  or  ten  days.  No  place  has 
proved  more  interesting  to  us  than  Montauban.  I  had 
long  felt  a  wish  to  go  there,  and  a  drawing  of  Christian  love 
and  interest  towards  the  young  men  of  the  university,  (all 
studying  for  the  ministry,)  and  the  professors.  Of  the  latter 
there  are  six.  Marzial,  the  evangelical  pastor  of  the  town, 
freely  gave  up  his  evening  meeting  on  first  day  to  us.  It  was 
held  in  a  large  school-room  attached  to  the  "Temple,"  and 
proved  an  occasion  of  much  interest ;  many  of  the  students 
were  there,  and  I  trust  that  some  divine  help  was  graciously 
afforded,  as  I  endeavoured  to  develop  the  doctrines  contained 
in  our  Lord's  words  in  the  last  chapter  of  the  Revelation — "Be- 
hold I  come  quickly.     I  am  the  root  and  the  offspring  of 


jf,t.  56. 


MONTAUBAN. 


425 


David,"  &c.  The  dear  old  pastor,  -when  prayer  had  been 
offered,  concluded  the  meeting  with  a  paternal  blessing,  and 
we  afterwards  spent  an  hour  with  a  company  of  Christian 
friends,  at  Monod's. 

The  next  day  was  one  of  peculiar  interest.  Monod  break- 
fasted with  us ;  and  we  had  afterwards  some  intimate 
conversation  with  him.  His  duties  at  the  university  are  very 
much  of  a  paternal  character ;  and  the  students  seem  to 
gather  round  him.  They  were  summoned  to  his  house,  to 
meet  us,  at  one  o'clock.    In  the  meantime,  Josiah  Forster 

and  I  called  on  ,  who  was  very  polite,  and  soon  returned 

our  call,  but  our  grounds  of  unity  with  him  were  small,  and 
he  declined  joining  the  meeting  of  young  men ;  which  was 
attended  by  nearly  the  whole  of  them,  and  our  three  friendly 
Professors.  I  walked  with  the  students  in  the  shady  garden, 
amidst  the  ceaseless  songs  of  the  nightingales,  and  cpiite 
enjoyed  myself.  We  then  settled  down  in  a  truly  quiet, 
solemn  meeting.  I  had  much  to  say  to  them,  for  my  mind  and 
heart  were  full  towards  them.  The  danger  of  adding  to  the 
truth,  and  building  on  the  one  foundation  with  wood,  hay, 
and  stubble.  The  still  greater  danger  -of  taking  away  from 
the  truth,  and  especially  of  depriving  it  of  its  fundamental 
pillars ;  the  awful  punishment  of  this,  the  taking  away  of  our 
names  from  "the  book  of  life;"  the  true  preparation  for  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel,  even  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  of  fire  ;  and  the  necessity  of  a  constant  dependence  on  the 
divine  anointing,  as  the  great  cmalification  for  the  work. 
Much  seriousness  and  solemnity  prevailed.*  *  *  I  can  hardly 
describe  the  relief  which  I  felt  when  it  was  over.  We  had  a 
sitting  afterwards  with  Babut,  a  brother-in-law  of  Monod's, 
living  under  the  same  roof,  who  has  long  been  afflicted  by  a 
most  painful  spinal  affection.  Then  followed  visits  to  an 
excellent  institution  for  thirty -eight  orphan  girls;  well 
managed,  and  extremely  clean ;  also  to  a  Protestant  Refuge 
for  destitute  old  women.  A  public  Anti-slavery  meeting,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  Mayor,  was  appointed  for  the  evening. 
Many  hundreds  attended  it,  and  there  were  crowds  at  the  door 
unable  to  get  in.    We  had  issued  a  hand-bill  on  the  subject. 


426 


MONTAUBAN. 


1844. 


with  the  aid  of  our  friend  De  Felice,  and  of  a  pious,  active 
Protestant  gentleman,  Le  Notaire  Borell.  I  spoke  with  much 
ease  on  the  subject ;  comparing  the  several  results  of  slavery 
and  of  emancipation,  as  I  had  myself  witnessed  them,  in  an 
economical,  physical,  moral,  and  religious  point  of  view. 
Nothing  could  exceed  the  attention  of  the  audience  ;  all  the 
students,  or  nearly  all,  were  present ;  and  a  great  many  of  the 
respectable  citizens,  both  Roman  Catholic  and  Protestant. 
De  Felice,  who  is  a  man  of  superior  powers,  both  as  a  writer 
and  speaker,  is  remarkably  alive  to  this  great  question,  and  I 
hope  will  become  an  important  helper  in  the  cause.  It  would 
have  been  worth  our  going  to  Montauban  had  it  been  only  to 
make  his  acquaintance,  and  that  of  A.  Monod. 

On  third  day,  we  had  the  three  Professors,  and  some 
Christian  friends  to  breakfast ;  and  parted  with  them  in  a  flow 
of  hearty  good-will,  after  an  interesting  time  of  Scripture 
reading,  silence,  and  ministry.  Books  were  distributed  in 
abundance,  and  we  left  the  place  at  noon,  after  visiting  an 
excellent  establishment  for  Protestant  young  ladies,  kept  by  a 
pious  Moravian.  So  ended  our  deeply  interesting  sejour  at 
Montauban.* 

*  The  following  letter  from  G.  de  Felice  shows  the  impression 
made  by  Joseph  John  Gurney's  visit  to  Montauban. 

Montauban,  le  14  Decembre. 

Je  m'empresse,  chcrs  amis,  de  vous  corummuniquer,  autant  que 
me  le  permettent  des  souvenirs  deja  eloignes,  quelques  details  sur  le 
sejour  de  M.  J.  J.  Gurney  a,  Montauban. 

II  arriva  dans  les  premiers  jours  du  mois  de  Mai,  1844,  accom- 
pagne  de  sa  respectable  epouse  et  de  M.  Josiah  Forster.  Sa  haute 
reputation  de  piete,  de  philanthropic,  et  de  liberalite  Chretienne, 
l'avait  precede  dans  notre  ville,  et  nous  fumes  heureux  de  faire  la 
eonnaissance  personelle  d'un  homme  qui  avait  rendu  de  si  eminents 
services  a  la  sainte  cause  de  la  religion. 

M.  Gurney  s'etait  propose  deux  objets  principaux  dans  son 
voyage :  l'un  d'annoncer  en  toute  occasion  favorable  les  grandes 
verites  de  la  foi  evangeliquc  j  l'autre  de  plaider  specialement  la 
question  de  l'affranchissement  des  Noirs  dans  les  Colonies  Francaises. 

Fidulc  a  cette  double  mission,  M.  Gurney  s'empressa  d'abord 
de  tenir  plusieurs  assemblies  d'edification.    Le  Dimanche,  5me  Mai, 


JET.  56. 


BRIVES  ;  LIMOGES. 


427 


On  their  way  to  Paris,  from  Montauban,  they 
passed  through  Brives,  Limoges,  and  Orleans. 

"At Brivcs," writes  Joseph  John  Gurney,  "lives  la  Barorme 
le  Clerc,  the  sister  of  Stephen  Grellet,  a  lady-like  elderly  widow, 
surrounded  by  children  and  grandchildren.  She  is  a  Roman 
Catholic,  much  devoted,  and  yet  liberal ;  very  refined  and 
pleasing.  We  called  on  her  before  we  left  the  town,  on  fifth 
day ;  and,  in  a  comfortable  sitting,  were  brought  to  a  feeling 
of  sympathy  with  her.    *    *  * 

Limoges  is  the  birth-place  of  Stephen  Grellet ;  and  his  elder 
brother  Joseph,  also  a  Friend,  who  once  lived  at  Nottingham, 
now  resides  here  with  his  Roman  Catholic  wife.    They  both 

il  presida  a  la  reunion  du  soir,  qui  a  lieu  dans  une  salle  du  temple 
des  Cannes.  L'auditoire  etait  nombreux,  et  l'impression  produite 
par  les  paroles  de  cct  excellent  ami  fut  profonde.  II  y  apporta  cette 
admirable  simplicity  ce  caractere  serieux,  cette  force  de  pensee  et 
d'expression,  qui  etaicnt  les  traits  distinctifs  de  ses  qualites  oratoires. 
II  observa  quelques  formes  particulieres  a  la  communion  des  Amis, 
entre  autres  les  intervalles  de  silence  usites  dans  leur  culte;  mais 
ces  particularises,  loin  de  choquer  l'assemblee,  ne  servirent  qu'a  aug- 
menter  le  recueillement  et  1' edification  generale. 

Le  lendemain,  6me  Mai,  cut  lieu  une  autre  reunion  dans  la  maison 
d'un  de  nos  amis.  Les  etudiants  de  la  Faculte  de  theologie  y  avaint 
ete  specialement  convoques,  et  y  etaient  fort  nombreux.    *    *  * 

Outre  ces  deux  assemblies,  M.  et  Madame  Gurney  nous  edifierent 
dans  des  reunions  plus  intinies,  et  firent  d'abondantes  distributions 
de  livres  picux  a.  leurs  amis.  En  resume,  leur  scjour  a  Montauban 
fut  pour  nous  tous  un  moyen  de  re>eil  et  de  rafraicbissement. 

J'arrive  au  second  objet  du  voyage  de  M.  J.  J.  Gurney.  Des 
son  arrivee  dans  notre  ville,  il  s'addressa  aux  personnes  qu'il  jugeait 
les  mieux  disposers  a  s'interesser  au  sort  des  pauvres  esclaves. 
Deja  d'autres  membres  de  1 V Anti- Slavery  Society,'  notamment 
M.M.  Alexander  et  Wiffen  avaient  appelle  notre  attention  sur  ce 
sujet  et  tenu  des  reunions  particulieres  pour  nous  exhorter  a  travailler 
en  faveur  de  1' emancipation  des  Noirs.  Mais  M.  Gurney  fit  un 
grand  pas  de  plus;  il  examina  le  desir  de  soutenir  cette  cause  dans 
une  assemblee  publique. 


428 


ORLEANS. 


1844. 


spent  the  evening  -with  us,  and  he  came  again  to  an  early 
breakfast.  We  felt  much  sympathy  with  this  quiet,  worthy 
man,  who  is,  I  trust,  (in  the  midst  of  darkness  and  superstition,) 
preserved  steady  to  his  principles.    *    *  * 

Our  kind  friend  Duchemin  came  to  us  at  our  Inn,  at 
Orleans,  on  seventh  day  evening,  and  informed  us  of  his 
arrangement  for  the  Sabbath  day's  work,  then  ensuing; 
fifteen  miles  into  the  country,  to  Villeneuve,  in  the  morning ; 
the  meeting  appointed  at  eleven  o'clock ;  an  afternoon 
meeting  at  Tournon,  on  our  way  back,  the  village  Avhere 

I  had  before  held  a  meeting ;  and  a  third  in  the  evening, 
at  Orleans.  I  was  sufficiently  recovered  from  my  cold  and 
fatigue,  to  meet  this   arrangement,  and  thy  dear  mother 

L'execution  d'un  tel  projet  etait  delicate  et  difficile;  car 
1' opinion  de  la  plupart  des  Francais  n'est  pas  favorablement  disposee 
pour  les  Anglais  qui  vicnncnt  leur  recoramander  l'emancipation  des 
esclaves.  II  y  a  des  differences  de  religion,  de  rnceurs,  de  nationality 
qui  sont  des  barriercs  presque  infranchissables.  Mais  M.  Gurney  ne 
se  laissa  point  decourager,  et  nous  avions  pleine  confiance  dans  la 
maniere  dont  il  s'acquitterait  de  sa  tacbe.  Une  salle  publique  fut 
done  demandee  ii  M.  le  Maire  de  Montauban,  et  des  cartes  de  convo- 
cation furent  distributes  dans  toutc  la  ville. 

L'assemblee  cut  lieu  le  Lundi,  Gme  Mai,  a  7  beures  du  soir,  dans 
le  grand  salle  du  Tribunal  de  Commerce.  On  y  remarquait  un  grand 
nombre  de  Catboliques  Itomains,  et  parmi  eux  plusieurs  pei-sonnes 
notables.  lis  etaient  venus  par  curiosite  autant  et  peut-etre  plus 
que  par  interet  pour  la  principe  de  l'emancipation. 

II  me  serait  difficile  de  bien  caracteriser  1'excellent  effct  que 
produisit  le  discours  de  M.  Gurney;  h,  peine  avait  il  prononce 
quelques  mots  que  dej;\  touts  les  preventions  de  son  auditoire  etaient 
dissipees.  II  raconta  de  la  maniere  la  plus  simple  et  la  plus  emouv- 
ante  quels  avaient  ete  les  efforts  et  les  succes  des  Cbretiennes 
d'Angleterre  pour  l'abolition  de  l'esclavage.  II  parla  de  ce  qu'il 
avait  vu  lui-meme  dans  la  Jamaique  et  les  autres  isles  Anglaises. 

II  montra  l'homme  de  race  noire  delivre  enfin  du  poids  de  ses 
cbaines,  instruit  dans  la  religion  de  Dieu-Sauveur ;  s'accoutumant  a- 
la  practique  des  devoirs  domestiques  et  civils,  devenu  digne  de  la 
liberte  par  la  liberte  meme,  et  s'elevant  rapidement  au  niveau  de  la 
civilization  moderne.      Soir,  M.  Gurney  addressa  de  pressantea 


JET.  56. 


ORLEANS. 


429 


went  through  the  whole  of  it  with  me,  as  well  as  Josiah 
Forstcr.  We  found  a  crowd  of  clean,  simple-hearted  villagers, 
already  gathered  in  their  meeting  house,  on  our  arrival  at 
Villeneuve ;  a  village  among  the  vineyards ;  the  men  in  nice 
blue  frocks ;  vignerons,  and  little  proprietors ;  the  women, 
equally  neat,  in  their  white  caps,  &c.  It  was  a  satisfactory 
occasion,  much  interest  and  feeling  being  evinced  by  many ; 
and  evident  marks  of  the  spreading  of  that  leaven  which  can 
alone  purify  the  lump. 

We  afterwards  dined  at  a  clean  little  inn,  where  we  fell  in 
with  a  light-hearted  young  medical  man,  who  had  been 
educated  for  a  priest,  but  had,  through  his  travels,  changed 
his  profession,  and  now  openly  avows  himself  to  be  un  theiste. 

exhortations  a  ses  auditeurs  pour  les  engager  a  reclamer  sans  retard 
1' emancipation  dans  les  Colonies  Franchises. 

Tout  son  discours  etait  plein  d'interet,  de  justesse,  de  mesure,  et 
meme  d'esprit  dans  le  mcillcur  sens  du  mot.  Les  auditeurs,  en  se 
rctirant,  temoignaient  tous  de  la  vive  satisfaction  qu'ils  en  avaient 
eprouvee. 

J'ai  sous  les  yeux  le  No.  du  Courier  de  Varn  et  Garonne,  du  9mc 
Mai,  1844,  qui  rend  compte  de  cette  m6morable  seance.  II  loue 
beaucoup  la  manierc  franchc,  naive,  positive,  de  l'orateur  Anglais, 
(ce  sont  ses  propres  termes,)  et  plaide  lui-meine  avec  chaleur  la  cause 
des  esclaves. 

Un  autre  fait  prouve  combien  l'impression  de  cette  seance  fut 
durable,  car,  quelques  mois  apres,  la  Societe  des  Sciences  et  Belles 
Lettres  de  Montauban  proposa  pour  le  concours  du  prix  de  poesie 
1' Abolition  de  I'  Esclavage.  Depuis  lors,  les  petitions  pour  l'affran- 
cissement  des  Noirs  ont  obtenu  a  Montauban  de  nombreuses 
signatures. 

Voila  l'oeuvre  d'un  courageux  serviteur  de  Christ,  et  d'un  phil- 
anthrope devoue  dans  notre  contree.  Elle  ne  s'effacera  jamais  de  nos 
souvenirs. 

M.  Gurney  parla  aussi  de  ce  sujet  a  ses  amis  dans  des  entretiens 
plus  particulicrs.  II  reveilla  notre  zele,  excita  notre  sympathie,  et 
nous  donna  de  precieuses  informations  sur  la  cause  des  esclaves. 
C'est  lui  qui  h  provoqu6  la  composition  d'une  brochure  qui  fut  public 
en  1846,  dans  laquelle  l'auteur  a  soutenu  le  principe  de  Vcmancipa- 
tion  immediate  et  complete. 

G.  De  Felice. 


430 


ORLEANS. 


1844. 


We  had  a  good  deal  of  conversation  with  him.  I  hogged 
him  carefully  to  read  the  New  Testament ;  explained  to  him 
in  what  Avay  it  bears  its  own  evidence  of  Divine  authority ; 
and  this  being  granted,  it  is  nothing  more  than  la  vraie 
philosopltie,  to  accept  all  its  contents  in  simple  faith.  Duchemin 
had  a  pocket  Testament  with  him,  which  he  gave  him ;  and 
we  left  him  a  little  softened,  after  receiving  his  promise  that 
he  would  read  it.  He  interested  us  a  good  deal ;  may  the 
interview  have  been  blessed  to  him !  How  good  it  is  to  observe 
and  to  profit  by  the  little  daily  intersections  of  Providence  ! 

Our  afternoon  meeting  at  Tournon  was  comfortable.  I 
spoke  on  Rev.  vii,  in  the  belief  that  some  good  Christians 
from  those  parts  had  been  gathered  to  the  glorious  company 
therein  mentioned.  This  was  afterwards  publicly  confirmed 
by  Duchemin,  who  stated,  that  two  pious  couples  belonging  to 
his  congregation  there,  had  lately  died ;  in  each  case,  the  hus- 
band and  wife  within  two  or  three  days  of  each  other. 

We  found  time  at  Orleans  for  a  cup  of  coffee  and  a  little  rest, 
before  the  evening  meeting  at  eight  o'clock.  Notwithstanding 
the  pouring  rain,  it  was  very  fairly  attended.  Baptism,  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  was 
the  subject  on  which  I  felt  bound  to  speak ;  openly  giving  the 
spiritual  view  of  Baptism,  and  at  the  same  time  unfolding  the 
whole  comprehensive  bearing  of  the  Christian  faith.  It  was  a 
very  solemn  time.  Fain  would  we  have  accompanied  Josiah 
Forster  to  Paris  next  morning,  or  followed  him  by  the  next 
train,  especially  as  he  and  I  had  by  letter  offered  to  spend 
half  an  hour  with  Guizot,  in  the  evening ;  but  a  meeting  was 
appointed  for  us  at  Neuville ;  fifteen  or  eighteen  miles  from 
Orleans,  in  an  opposite  direction  from  Villeneuve,  for  second 
day,  at  one  or  two  o'clock  ;  and  neither  my  wife  nor  myself 
felt  easy  to  omit  attending  it.  So  we  gave  up  the  day  in 
faith,  and  it  was  well  Ave  did  so.  Long  and  tiring  was  our 
drive  to  the  village  of  Neuville,  over  sad  roads.  The  chapel 
bell  began  to  ring  as  soon  as  our  carriage  came  in  sight. 
Crowds  of  contented,  clean,  happy-looking  country  people 
were  engaged  in  the  weekly  market,  which  abounded  with 
provisions.    Want  seems  unknown  among  them;  the  land 


MT.  56. 


PARIS. 


431 


being  productive  of  corn  of  various  kinds,  and  saffron,  -which 
is  raised  in  great  quantities.  We  secured  a  cup  of  coffee,  and 
a  rough  piece  of  bread  and  butter,  before  we  entered  the  new- 
built  "temple."  When  we  did  enter,  we  found  it  crowded 
with  the  country  people,  Roman  Catholics  as  well  as  Protest- 
ants, and  thankful  we  are  that  we  had  not  turned  away  from 
this  part  of  our  pilgrimage.  There  was  much  of  heavenly 
goodness  to  be  felt  in  the  meeting.  I  spoke  on  the  new  birth 
unto  righteousness,  illustrating  it  by  the  Gospel  history  of  the 
resurrection  of  Lazarus ;  thy  mother  followed,  Duchemin 
interpreting  for  her.  I  had  afterwards  a  few  sentences  for  a 
group  of  people  in  the  market-place,  and  we  returned  home  in 
peace  by  another  road  through  the  forest  of  Orleans,  and 
passing  by  a  fine  chateau  and  estate  belonging  to  the  Due  de 
Broglie.  Our  late  dinner  at  the  hotel  was  succeeded  by  one 
more  effort ;  a  large  Anti-Slavery  company  at  Duchemin's  at 
eight  o'clock.  I  told  them  my  West  Indian  story ;  and  we 
ended  with  a  truly  solemn  meeting,  thy  mother  addressing  them, 
on  the  slavery  of  the  soul,  and  its  true  remedies.  I  had  after- 
wards to  kneel  in  fervent  prayer ;  Duchemin  added  a  few  words 
of  brotherly  gratitude  and  kindness  at  the  close  of  the  opportu- 
nity. So  ended,  in  much  solemnity,  our  religious  services  in 
France. 

On  third  day  morning  we  were  in  the  railway  carriage  by 
seven  o'clock,  and  arrived  safely  in  Paris  at  eleven.  We  were 
glad  to  see  Josiah  Forster  again,  and  soon  found  that  nothing 
had  suffered  by  our  not  being  there  the  day  before,  as  he  had 
heen  unable  to  make  any  arrangement  with  Guizot.  Moreover, 
we  found  that,  had  we  come  the  day  before,  the  hotels  were  so 
t  crowded  we  could  not  have  been  taken  in  anywhere.  How- 
good  it  is  to  walk  by  faith  ! 

Finding  that  Guizot  received  company  that  evening,  I  went 
to  his  house  at  eight  o'clock;  and,  before  the  crowd  assembled, 
secured  a  little  conversation  with  him.  I  was  much  pleased 
to  find  that,  in  a  late  debate,  occasioned  by  a  petition  from 
the  0  uvricrs  de  Paris  for  the  abolition  of  slavery,  he  had 
openly  declared,  that  to  abolish  it  is  the  intention  of  Govern- 


432 


GUERNSEY. 


1844. 


ment,  and  that  the  premier  pas  should  be  taken  without  delay. 
He  told  us,  before  we  left  Paris,  what  it  was  to  be ;  small 
enough  certainly ;  but  such  as  it  is,  (amounting  only  to  a  few 
preparatory  ameliorations,)  it  was  introduced  by  the  Minister 
of  Marine,  in  the  House  of  Peers,  the  very  day  of  my  visit  to 
Guizot.  I  am  satisfied  that  nothing  effectual  will  be  done  until 
public  opinion  is  stirred  up;  and  stirred  up  it  is,  in  some  degree, 
already.  I  expressed  to  Guizot,  before  we  parted,  my  earnest 
desire  that  he  might  be  enabled  to  persevere  in  the  path  of 
Cliristian  dutj7.  He  received  it  very  kindly,  and  took  an  affec- 
tionate leave  of  me. 

Returning  to  England  by  way  of  Dover,  they 
arrived  in  London  in  time  to  attend  the  Yearly 
Meeting ;  after  which  they  proceeded  at  once  to  the 
Channel  Islands.  Having  arrived  at  Guernsey, 
Joseph  John  Gurney  wrote 

TO  HIS  DAUGHTER. 

Guernsey,  Cth  mo.,  8th,  1844. 

*  *  *  Our  dear  friend  William  Forster  kindly  accom- 
panied us  to  Southampton  last  third  day,  and  we  embarked  in 
the  Atlantic  steamer  under  happy  auspices ;  though  the  wind 
was  ahead,  the  great  waters  were  on  the  whole  smoother  than 
usual.  The  voyage  down  the  Southampton  water,  and  under 
the  shore  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  as  far  as  the  Needles,  is  highly 
beautiful.  After  passing  them,  we  came  to  the  open  sea,  and 
scudded  along  quietly  during  the  night;  until,  at  dawn  the 
next  day,  I  found  we  were  passing  by  the  Caskets,  a  row  cf 
dangerous  but  picturesque  rocks,  with  Alderney  in  sight  at 
our  left,  and  Guernsey  itself  visible  ahead  at  a  great  distance. 
This  part  of  the  channel  is  very  full  of  rocks,  and  the  navigation 
in  hazy  weather  is  difficult  and  dangerous;  but  at  seven  o'clock 
we  were  under  the  brow  of  Guernsey  Castle,  which  is  built  on 
an  island  rock  near  the  shore,  and  a  boat  soon  brought  us  safely 
to  land.  The  appearance  of  the  green  hills  of  Guernsey,  sur- 
mounting the  picturesque  town  called  "St."  Peter's  Port,  is 


mi.  56. 


GUERNSEY. 


433 


very  inviting  as  one  approaches  the  island,  and  reminded  me 
of  some  West  Indian  scenes  long  since  admired.  The  small 
islands  of  Herms  and  Jcthou  were  seen  to  the  left  hand  as  we 
approached  Guernsey;  with  the  high  land  of  Sark  in  the  same 
direction,  but  farther  in  the  distance.  We  were  well  pleased 
to  land,  unhurt,  and  almost  undisturbed  by  our  voyage,  and 
found  very  comfortable  quarters  at  Marshall's  hotel  near  the 
pier.  A  friend,  named  George  Letissier,  met  us  at  the  land- 
ing, and  conducted  us  to  our  abode.  Charles  Dudley  and 
Wilks,  the  editor  of  the  Christian  Observer,  arrived  this 
morning  as  representatives  of  the  Bible  Society ;  and  I  have 
been  dining  with  them  to-day,  very  agreeably,  at  Thomas 
Lihon's.  *  *  *  It  was  a  satisfaction  to  me,  that  the 
way  opened  for  my  holding  a  Friends'  Meeting,  in  the  large 
Methodist  meeting-house  on  the  evening  of  our  arrival.  The 
meeting  was  well  attended,  and  was  remarkable  for  quietness 
and  solemnity.  I  returned  home  refreshed  and  comforted. 
Notice  was  given  at  the  close  of  the  meeting,  of  a  second,  to 
be  held  at  the  French  Methodist  meeting-house,  the  next 
evening.  Fifth  day,  like  its  precursor,  proved  satisfactory. 
We  had  a  good  week-day  meeting  with  Friends  in  the  morn- 
ing ;  small  and  poor  as  their  flock  certainly  is.  In  the  evening 
I  repaired  to  the  French  chapel,  a  good  deal  laden  with  reli- 
gious exercise.  Many  hundreds  came  to  the  meeting.  The 
doctrines  of  the  gospel  were  freely  declared,  and  speaking  in 
French  was  once  more  made  easy,  and  even  pleasant  to  me. 
I  am,  I  trust,  thankful  for  this  facility,  which  is  almost  as 
useful  in  these  islands  as  in  France  itself. 

Jersey,  Fourth  day  morning,  Gth  mo.,  12th. 

Sixth  day  in  last  week  was  spent  very  agreeably.  In  the 
morning  we  took  a  long  drive,  with  our  friend  William 
Stephens  as  a  guide,  and  greatly  were  we  pleased  with  it. 
Some  of  the  rocky  bays  are  highly  pretty  and  picturesque ; 
and  one  of  them,  the  Gouffre,  almost  amounting  to  the  sublime. 
The  country  itself  is  under  close  cultivation,  and  the  land, 
though  not  first-rate  in  appearance,  is  more  productive  than 

Vol.  II.  — 28 


434 


GUERNSEY. 


1844. 


in  most  parts  of  England ;  a  good  deal  of  small  timber,  and 
pretty  neat  residences  everywhere  interspersed.  The  island 
is  divided  into  ten  parishes,  each  having  its  steeple ;  the 
little  villages  very  picturesque  and  pleasing.  The  farms  are 
small,  and  occupied  chiefly  by  little  thriving  proprietors^ 
nothing  can  exceed  the  comfortable  look  of  the  peasantry ; 
no  begging,  and  I  should  think  but  very  little  poverty. 
Guernsey  and  Jersey  are  a  fief  of  the  Crown,  being  the 
relic  of  the  old  Norman  possessions  of  William  the  Con- 
queror ;  they  have  no  taxes  there,  except  a  very  moderate 
property-tax,  raised  for  home  purposes,  and  all  things  desirable 
are  freely  imported  from  France,  &c.  This  is  a  great  privi- 
lege ;  so  that  living  in  these  islands  is  cheap,  and  in  some 
respects  luxurious.  I  made  many  rough  sketches  of  the 
scenery ;  and,  after  dinner  and  an  early  tea,  we  went  to  a 
village  two  or  three  miles  from  the  town,  called  "St."  Martin's, 
where  I  had  appointed  a  public  meeting  for  the  French- 
speaking  country  people,  in  the  meeting-house,  for  the  evening. 
The  congregation  was  large,  and  decent  in  appearance,  as  well 
as  attentive  and  well-behaved.  I  was  enabled  to  speak  plainly 
on  the  concluding  verses  of  1  Peter  iii  —  "  The  baptism  which 
now  saveth  us,"  and  great  was  the  attention  and  quietness 
which  prevailed. 

Seventh  day  was  spent  in  family  visiting.  The  little  scattered 
flock  of  Friends  is  worth  visiting;  there  is  life  to  be  found  in  it, 
and  some  hope  for  the  future.  Our  Sabbath  was  one  of  much 
interest  and  divine  favour.  We  had  a  searching  morning  meet- 
ing with  the  Friends  and  others.  Dinner  with  the  Stephens 
family,  who  were  full  of  hospitality,  and  engaged  our  feelings 
of  sincere  regard  and  friendship.  I  afterwards  went  with  some 
friends  to  "LeValle,"  a  country  district,  about  three  miles, 
where  a  large  assembly  of  the  agreeable  and  respectable-looking 
peasantry  were  awaiting  our  arrival.  We  were  favoured  with 
a  good  meeting.  The  people  seemed  highly  pleased  at  being 
addressed  in  their  own  language,  and  were  very  warm  and 
affectionate.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  large  crowded  meeting 
in  the  Independent  Meeting-house,  and  a  truly  flowing  time 


MT.  56. 


JEKSEY. 


435 


it  was.  Thus  we  had,  at  the  close  of  the  day,  much  feeling  of 
peace,  and  cause  for  thankfulness. 

Second  day,  more  family  visits.  In  the  evening,  though 
suffering  intensely  from  toothache,  I  persevered  in  going  to  the 
Bible  Meeting,  a  very  large  one  indeed,  where  I  spoke  freely 
and  fully ;  I  hope  not  in  vain.  I  had  to  show,  from  West 
Indian  experience,  the  connexion  between  the  free  dissemi- 
nation of  Scripture  and  the  just  liberties  of  mankind ;  and 
afterwards  gave  a  pretty  full  account  of  the  Continent,  Silesia — 
France — Belgium.  It  was  a  good  time,  though  I  was  in  great 
pain ;  yet  we  were  able  to  prosecute  our  labours  the  next  day. 
In  the  evening  we  held  our  concluding  meeting  in  the  Assembly 
Booms ;  well  attended  by  many  of  the  principal  inhabitants. 
It  was  an  occasion  of  much  sweetness  and  solemnity,  a  crown 
to  the  whole  visit ;  leaving  us  without  a  feather's  weight,  ready 
for  our  departure  next  morning.  I  had  to  show  how  Christ  is 
made  unto  us,  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and,  all 
included  in  the  last, —  redemption.  There  was  peculiar  solem- 
nity in  the  silence.  As  the  sun  broke  through  our  windows 
the  next  morning,  we  were  roused  from  our  slumbers  about 
half-past  four  o'clock,  and  were  on  board  the  Atalanta  soon 
after  six.  Save  a  ground-swell,  the  sea  was  smooth ;  and  very 
beautiful  was  the  view  of  Guernsey  on  leaving  it,  of  Sark  in 
passing,  and  of  Jersey  on  our  approach.      *       *  * 

Fourth  day  morning ;  we  found  good  quarters  at  the  British 
Hotel.  After  making  some  meeting  arrangements,  we  drove 
out  to  the  Prince's  Tower,  about  two  miles  from  the  town, 
which  is  itself  large,  stirring,  commercially  thriving,  with  nearly 
30,000  inhabitants,  but  not  very  agreeable.  The  country  is 
verdant  and  woody,  intersected  by  shady  lanes ;  the  land  much 
divided  and  well  cultivated.  The  view  from  the  tower,  of  the 
great  expanse  below,  with  the  bright  blue  sea  around  it,  and  a 
picturesque  coast,  with  a  castle  here  and  there,  and  many 
pretty  little  country  residences,  all  which  we  saw  under  a  bright 
sun,  has  left  a  charming  picture  on  our  minds. 

In  the  evening,  the  little  week-day  meeting  of  Friends ;  three 
families ;  and  a  good  time  afterwards  with  a  congregation  of 
Methodists. 


436 


JERSEY. 


1844. 


Eailham,  6th  mo.,  2Sth,  1844. 

My  Dearest  Anna, 

It  is  an  inexpressible  favour  that  I  am  able  to  continue 
the  thread  of  my  Journal  in  thy  own  peaceful  "  little  parlour," 
■with  my  window  open  on  the  garden,  in  its  most  flowery  trim, 
and  all,  within  and  without,  quietness  and  peace.  Surely  this 
is  a  happy  termination  of  our  long  continued  wanderings ! 

I  wrote  my  last  Journal  on  the  day  of  our  arrival  at  Jersey ; 
just  after  we  had  taken  a  survey  of  that  delightsome  island, 
with  its  bowery  lanes  and  bright  green  little  fields  and  orchards, 
with  the  fine  rocky  coast,  deep  blue  sea,  and  old  castles,  from 
the  top  of  Prince's  Tower.  That  was  fourth  day,  the  twelfth, 
more  than  a  fortnight  ago ;  but  the  flow  of  engagements  since 
has  left  no  room  for  journalizing. 

That  evening  we  attended  the  little  week-day  meeting  of  the 
few  scattered  Friends,  held  in  a  pleasant  cottage  in  a  garden 
of  roses  ;  and  though  the  flock  is  very  small,  we  had  a  time  of 
some  refreshment,  as  well  as  searching  of  heart.  After  our 
meeting  was  over,  I  went  with  a  Friend  to  the  Methodist  meet- 
ing, with  the  leave  of  the  minister  and  his  friends ;  patiently 
heard  a  rapid  sermon,  of  a  lively  character ;  and  then  held  a 
solemn  little  meeting,  with  no  very  large  number  there  assembled. 

The  next  evening  a  much  larger  meeting  was  held  with  the 
French-speaking  Methodists,  in  another  house ;  which  was  a 
time  of  peculiar  weight,  and  very  relieving  to  my  own  feelings. 
Perhaps  it  might  be  regarded  as  the  best  French  meeting  I 
have  ever  held.  We  received  a  kind  call  that  morning  from 
General  Touzel ;  and  the  friends  of  the  Bible  Society  called 
to  solicit  my  aid  at  their  approaching  meeting.  On  sixth  day 
I  attended  that  meeting,  which  was  spirited  and  interesting ; 
and  spoke  with  ease  to  myself,  and  I  hope  for  some  good  pur- 
pose. I  came  home  in  time  to  take  a  walk  on  the  shore  of  the 
beautiful  bay  of  "  St."  Aubin's ;  on  one  side  of  which  stands 
the  prosperous  and  increasing  town,  "  St."  Heliers,  now  con- 
taining nearly  30,000  inhabitants,  and  a  very  considerable  port 
in  point  of  commerce,  shipping,  &c. 

Seventh  day  was  agreeable  and  interesting  ;  General  Touzel 


JET.  56. 


LECTURE  ON  TOTAL  ABSTINENCE. 


437 


called  in  his  little  open  carriage,  and  conveyed  us  to  his  beauti- 
ful little  residence,  on  a  green  wood-clad  eminence,  surveying 
the  town  and  bay,  studiously  cultivated,  and  full  of  charm. 
After  breakfast  we  had  a  comforting  Scripture  reading.  Then 
the  General  took  us  a  delightful  drive  of  several  hours,  as  far  as 
Goree,  and  the  fine  old  castle  on  an  eminence  above  the  rocky 
shore  of  Mont  Orgueil.  The  scenery  is  quite  charming ;  and 
the  little  properties  of  the  numerous  petty  land-owners 
appeared  flourishing  with  corn,  fig-trees,  apple-trees,  and  fine 
crops  of  potatoes  and  clover — all  green  and  luxuriant,  notwith- 
standing the  Ion";  drought.  Near  the  castle  is  an  old  Druidical 
temple,  composed  of  large  granite  stones,  upright,  in  juxta- 
position, in  the  form  of  a  circle,  with  a  vast  incumbent  stone 
for  the  roof.  How  the  last  was  raised,  and  placed  on  the  top 
of  the  others  without  machinery,  who  shall  say  ? 

We  returned  to  the  General's  to  dinner ;  and  having 
observed  that  morning  a  placard  about  the  streets,  indicating 
that  "  J.  J.  Gurney  was  to  deliver  a  Temperance  Lecture  that 
evening,  at  the  Temperance  Hall,"  which  was  put  forth  without 
my  knowledge,  and  only  in  consequence  of  my  saying  I  was 
willing  to  attend  and  help,  we  were  under  the  necessity  of 
redeeming  the  pledge.  They  have  a  hall  which  holds  some 
300  or  400  people,  or  probably  more.  It  was  filled,  and  really 
we  felt  much  peace  and  satisfaction  in  the  effort.  I  did  lecture 
to  a  very  attentive  audience,  endeavouring  to  place  the  subject 
on  a  clear,  moderate,  Christian  ground.  They  have  1,500 
members  in  Jersey,  which  is  an  excellent  thing,  as  spirits  are 
imported  at  a  very  cheap  rate  from  France  ;  and  brandy  and 
water  is  the  general  beverage  of  male  and  female,  to  the  great 
injury  of  the  population. 

Such  was  the  origin  of  the  well-known  little  tract 
entitled  Water  is  Best,  which  has  been  since  widely 
circulated.    Joseph  John  Gurney  thus  continues  :  — 

Then  followed  our  Sabbath ;  a  very  close,  searching,  exer- 
cising meeting  in  the  morning  with  a  little  flock  of  Friends 


438 


JERSEY. 


1844. 


and  a  few  others ;  and  family  sittings  in  the  afternoon.  In  the 
evening  we  had  a  large  meeting  in  the  English  Independent 
Meeting-house,  in  which  I  had  to  dwell  on  the  subject  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ,  as  unfolded  in  Scripture.  It  certainly  was 
not  a  Jewish,  millenarian  view,  which  is  somewhat  rife  in 
Jersey,  through  the  exertions  of  a  little  band  of  Plymouth 
brethren.    I  believe  it  was  a  solid,  satisfactory  meeting. 

On  second  day  in  last  week,  we  visited  the  infant  school, 
prison,  and  hospital,  or  rather  workhouse,  and  held  satisfactory 
meetings  in  the  two  latter,  our  friend  Wilks  being  our  compan- 
ion. We  afterwards  dined  at  Colonel  Le  Couteur's,  "St." 
Aubin's,  another  exquisitely  beautiful  spot,  commanding  a 
delightful  view  of  the  bay.  The  Colonel  is  Vicomte  of  the 
Island,  a  crown  officer  of  importance.  He  was  absent,  but  his 
wife  and  aged  mother  entertained  us,  Dudley,  and  Wilks,  most 
kindly. 

In  the  evening  we  attended  the  Bible  meeting  at  "St." 
Aubin's,  and  very  lively,  large,  and  apparently  effective  was  the 
meeting.  The  following  day  was  one  of  considerable  interest 
and  charm.  We  traversed  the  beautiful  island  in  an  open 
carriage,  till  we  came  to  Greve  de  Lecq,  on  the  opposite  coast, 
where  there  are  an  exquisite  bay,  vast  granite  rocks,  marine 
caves,  and  other  picturesque  objects,  with  a  neat  little  hotel. 
Here  we  wandered  by  ourselves  among  the  hills,  and  on  the 
shore ;  and,  after  an  early  dinner,  called  on  an  old  man 
connected  with  Friends,  living  in  one  of  the  true  Jersey 
cottages ;  a  dark  place,  with  walls  of  great  thickness,  but 
clean,  and  replete  with  all  the  necessaries  of  life.  The 
veteran  of  about  ninety  years  old,  looked  something  like  an 
old  Jacob -or  Abraham;  with  a  fine  beard,  clean,  and  innocent 
as  a  child ;  and  much  pleased  to  see  us,  but  so  deaf  that  no 
words  could  be  made  to  penetrate.  We  then  proceeded  to  a 
large  Methodist  chapel  at  "St."  Ouen's,  about  the  centre  of 
the  island,  whither  crowds  of  country  people  were  seen 
flocking,  and  when  we  took  our  seats,  the  house  soon  became 
very  full.  It  was  a  French  meeting,  and  I  hope  it  was  not 
in  vain  that  I  was  led  to  dwell  on  the  several  points  of  our 


;et.  56. 


RETURN  HOME. 


439 


Lord's  conversation  with  the  woman  of  Samaria.  The 
attention  of  the  people,  who  were  as  respectable,  and  as  decent 
in  appearance  and  demeanour,  as  those  in  Guernsey,  was  very 
great.  It  was  late  at  night  before  we  again  found  ourselves 
at  our  hotel,  in  "  St."  Heliers.  On  fourth  day  we  breakfasted 
with  the  widow  of  Thomas  Dumaresq,  in  the  country ;  a  pious, 
feeling,  affectionate  lady ;  and  we  met  two  or  three  willing- 
hearted  friends  at  her  house.  There  is,  in  Jersey,  a  remark- 
ably open  door  for  all  such  labours  of  love.  We  afterwards 
finished  our  family  visits.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  noble 
public  meeting  in  a  vast  room  at  the  Arsenal,  usually  employed 
for  drilling  soldiers ;  quite  full,  and  truly  favoured  with  that 
cementing  and  quieting  influence  which  we  most  value.  The 
gospel  was,  I  trust,  fully  preached  to  that  large,  mixed 
assembly. 

We  intended  to  leave  the  next  morning,  but  the  stormy 
winds,  dark  clouds,  and  rain,  clearly  forbad.  And  it  was  well 
we  stayed,  for  it  gave  us  the  opportunity  of  holding  a  highly 
satisfactory  and  animating  anti-slavery  meeting  in  the  evening, 
at  the  Temperance  Hall ;  in  which  I  told  my  story  of  slavery 
on  the  one  hand,  and  liberty  on  the  other.  Such  a  meeting- 
was  greatly  wanted ;  as  the  whole  population  of  these  islands, 
about  80,000,  is  now  using  slave-grown  sugar,  chiefly  from 
Porto  Rico,  which  I  know  to  be  a  land  of  deep  abominations. 
Great  feeling  was  excited,  and  a  committee  formed.  Thus 
ended  our  work.  The  next  day  (sixth  day,  the  21st)  we  went 
on  board  the  Transit,  Captain  Goodridgc ;  and  after  twenty- 
one  hours  of  steaming  in  quiet  weather,  but  with  the  tossing 
of  a  ground  swell,  reached  Southampton  on  seventh  day 
•morning,  in  time  for  breakfast;  tired,  but  thankful,  I  trust,  to 
be  once  more,  and  that  comparatively  for  a  permanence,  in  our 
own  beloved  and  happy  land. 


440 


JOURNAL. 


1844. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 
1844.    jet.  56—57. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  JOURNAL  J  ILLNESS  OF  HIS  SISTER  ELIZABETH  FRY  J 
LETTERS  TO  HER  J  LETTER  TO  A  FRIEND ;  ILLNESS  OF  SIR  T.  F. 
BUXTON,  AND  LETTER  TO  HIM. 

Earlham,  dear  old  Earlham,  7th  mo.,  2nd,  1844.  A  great 
favour,  surely,  to  be  writing  my  journal  here  once  more,  in 
peace  of  mind,  as  well  as  fair  bodily  health. 

The  sudden  death  of  dear  William  Backhouse,  so  soon  after 
being  liberated  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  fur  his  mission  to  Nor- 
way ;  and  the  subsequent  total  wreck,  with  all  on  board,  of  the 
steamer  from  Hull  to  Hamburgh,  in  which  their  places  had 
been  engaged,  have  filled  us  with  serious  feelings,  and  a  mix- 
ture of  grief,  wonder,  and  thankfulness.  What  can  we  say, 
what  ought  we  to  say,  under  such  circumstances,  but  "  Thy 
will,  and  not  ours,  be  done?" 

I  may  gratefully  confess,  that,  notwithstanding  a  great 
degree  of  mental  poverty,  with  the  heartfelt  acknowledgment 
that  unto  me  belong  shame  and  blushing,  we  are  favoured  with 
sweet  tranquillity  and  peace  on  our  return  home.  Earlham  is 
lovely ;  greener  than  we  might  have  expected  after  the  long 
drought,  and  clad  in  flowers ;  an  earthly  paradise  for  one  who 
knows  that  he  deserves  none  of  its  comforts,  and  who  feels  in 
some  degree  willing  to  resign  any  or  all  of  them,  should  it  be 
the  Lord's  will. 

1th  mo.,  8th.  I  have  been  comparing  myself  to  a  vessel 
just  returned  from  a  voyage,  and  sent  into  dock  to  be 
thoroughly  cleansed  and  re-fitted ;  a  work  of  which,  as  I  am 
very  sensible,  I  stand  much  in  need.  May  I  abide  in  patience 
under  the  holy  hand  of  Him  who  can  alone  truly  qualify  for 


56. 


JOURNAL. 


441 


his  own  service !  My  lips  have  been  sealed  in  the  last  four  of 
our  meetings,  not  without  a  feeling  of  quietness  and  peace  to 
myself.  I  heartily  desire  to  be  preserved  from  giving  to  others 
that  which  is  given  me  only  for  my  own  edification.  In  the 
meantime,  I  am  ready  to  hope  that  our  meeting  is  improving 
in  weight ;  and  not  running  down  in  point  of  numbers. 

The  subject  of  the  City  Mission  has  been  closely  before  me  ; 
and  on  looking  calmly  at  the  system  of  its  operations,  I  have 
felt  best  satisfied,  on  the  ground  of  our  testimony  to  the 
freedom  and  spirituality  of  the  ministry  of  the  gospel,  to 
decline  subscribing  to  it.  I  strongly  feel  the  desirableness  of 
maintaining  a  thorough  consistency  as  a  Friend;  nor  does 
this  course  contract  our  hearts  towards  our  fellow  Christians ; 
rather  does  it  leave  us  at  liberty  to  rejoice  in  the  blessing 
which  rests  on  their  conscientious  efforts,  even  those  in  which 
we  cannot  partake.  Yet  here  faithfulness  is  not  without 
suffering,  both  from  within  and  from  without.  In  the  mean- 
time, our  own  lawful  territory  is  spacious.  May  we  be 
enabled  to  occupy  it  with  all  diligence,  and  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord ! 

This  day  is  appointed  for  the  funeral  of  our  truly  beloved 
and  esteemed  friend,  Elizabeth  Fry,  of  Plashet  Cottage,*  who 
died  in  peace  early  last  week.  The  loss  of  the  Church,  in  her 
removal,  is  far  from  inconsiderable,  but  for  her,  as  we  fully 
believe,  it  is  all  gain.  The  Lord  grant,  reverently  be  it  spoken, 
that  covetousness,  worldliness,  and  selfishness,  may  never  cheat 
us  out  of  our  portion  in  the  everlasting  riches  which  are  in 
Christ ! 

His  sister  Elizabeth  Fry's  enfeebled  state  of 
health,  and  the  remarkable  series  of  bereavements 
which  took  place  at  this  period  in  her  family  circle,f 

*  The  sister  of  Joseph  Fry.  It  will  be  recollected  that  she  accom- 
panied Joseph  John  Gurney  and  his  sister  in  their  visit  to  Ireland. 

f  See  Memoir  of  the  Life  of  Elizabeth  Fry,  by  her  daughters,  vol. 
ii,  445 — 448.    Life  by  S.  Corder,  chap.  xii. 


442 


LETTER  TO  ELIZABETH  FRY. 


1844. 


could  not  fail  to  excite  Joseph  John  Gurney's  very 
tender  sympathy.  The  following  is  one  of  his 
letters  to  her  at  this  time :  — 

Norwich,  7th  mo.,  11th,  1S41. 

My  dearest  Sister, 

Though  I  do  not  like  troubling  thee  to  read 
letters  now  thou  art  so  poorly,  yet  I  wish  to  express  my  very 
tender  sympathy,  and  that  of  my  beloved  wife,  with  thee, 
under  the  bereavements  with  which  thou  and  thy  family  have 
been  lately  afflicted. 

Dear  Elizabeth  Fry  was  at  once  dearly  loved  and  highly 
esteemed  by  many;  and  by  few  more  than  myself;  but  how 
sweet  is  it  to  be  fully  assured  that  she  rests  in  Jesus ;  that  all 
to  her  is  now  rest,  peace,  joy,  and  glory  !  How  satisfactory  is 
the  recollection  of  her  consistent  conduct,  and  faithful,  evan- 
gelical ministry,  so  practical,  and  to  the  point  on  all  occasions ! 
And  how  quietly  and  firmly  was  she  fixed  on  Christ,  the  Rock 
of  Ages ;  who,  in  the  midst  of  all  our  changes  and  sorrows,  is 
the  "same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever  !" 

I  can  easily  understand  the  depression  which  such  an  event 
must  have  occasioned  thee,  my  dearest  sister ;  but  I  hope 
thou  wilt  be  of  good  cheer;  and  that  the  bright  side  of  the 
picture  will  be  increasingly  pleasant  in  thy  view,  and  present 
to  thy  soul.  That  thou  mayest  be  strengthened  and  comforted 
of  the  Lord,  and  preserved  in  perfect  peace  and  safety,  is  the 
ardent  desire,  and  I  trust,  at  times,  the  heartfelt  prayer,  of  thy 
ever-loving  brother, 

J.  J.  GlTRNEY. 

1th  mo.,  22>rd.  Continually  do  I  bear  my  precious  sister  on 
my  mind.  How  remarkable  is  the  long-continued  pressure  of 
affliction  upon  her !  It  seems  as  if  she  could  not  rise  out  of 
it  as  in  days  of  old ;  and  the  consideration  of  her  enfeebled 
state,  is  often  very  affecting  to  my  feelings.  And  yet  there  is 
so  much  of  sweetness  and  unbroken  peace  permitted  her,  and 
given  to  all  of  us  respecting  her,  that  mourning  would  be 
unseemly. 

8th  mo.,  5th.    I  rose  early,  and  have  been  roaming  over 


J3T.  57. 


CONSOLATION  IN  AFFLICTION. 


443 


this  sweet  earthly  paradise,  for  almost  such  does  it  appear  this 
lovely  morning ;  the  sky  is  clear ;  the  air  fresh ;  the  grass 
sparkling  with  dew ;  the  flowers  radiant.  Well  may  we  be 
called  upon  to  render  to  the  Lord,  "the  calves  of  our  lips;"  or 
may  I  not  rather  say,  the  "melody  of  our  hearts." 

How  delightful  have  the  Scriptures  been  to  me  of  late 
seasons  !  I  have  been  struck  with  the  truthiness  which  is  so 
evident  in  their  apparent  contradictions.  These  are  generally 
capable  of  being  easily  reconciled ;  but  they  do  indeed  mark 
the  genuineness  and  authenticity  of  the  whole. 

TO  HIS  SISTER  ELIZABETH  FRY. 

Norwich,  9th  mo.,  24th,  1844. 

MY  TENDERLY  BELOVED  SlSTER, 

In  the  uncertainty  about  your  dear  C  , 

I  have  been  almost  unable  to  write  to  thee,  but  now  that 
anxiety  respecting  him  seems  to  be  somewhat  lessened,  I 
hasten  to  express  the  deep  interest  which  we  have  felt  in  thy 
returning  to  Upton,  and  the  comfort  which  we  had  in  hearing 
that  the  stormy  waves  which  have  been  permitted  to  beat 
against  thee  have  not  overwhelmed  thee ;  though  I  am  sure 
they  must  have  been  very  afflicting  and  appalling. 

It  is  evident  that  thy  dear  Master  has  been  eminently 
with  thee,  anointing  and  re-anointing  thee  for  his  service,  and 
lifting  up  thy  head  above  the  waters.  Thou  canst  indeed  set 
thy  seal  to  the  declaration  that  "  the  Lord  on  high  is  mightier 
than  the  noise  of  many  waters,  yea,  than  the  mighty  waves  of 
the  sea." 

Remarkable  have  been  the  dispensations  allotted  of  late  to 
the  family  circle ;  requiring  on  all  our  parts  deep  resignation 
of  soul,  in  the  full  assurance  that  our  Father  in  heaven  doeth 
all  things  well.  In  our  solemn  meeting,  last  first  day  after- 
noon, I  was  led  (I  may  say  constrained)  to  quote  the  poet 
Coleridge's  last  lines.  How  beautiful  and  expressive  they  are  ! 
As  they  may  afford  thee  some  comfort,  I  will  here  quote  them 
once  more :  — 


444 


LETTER  TO  ELIZABETH  FRY. 


1844. 


"An  heir  of  heaven,  henceforth  I  fear  not  death; 
In  Christ  I  live ;  in  Christ  I  draw  the  breath 
Of  the  true  life.    Let  earth,  sea,  sky, 
Make  war  against  me.    On  my  breast  I  show 
Their  mighty  Maker's  seal.    They  vainly  try 
To  end  my  life,  who  can  but  end  its  woe. 
Is  that  a  death-bed  where  the  Christian  lies  ? 
Yes,  but  not  his — 'T  is  death  itself  there  dies." 

What  peculiar  peace  there  is  in  the  recollection  that  all  the 
five  beloved  ones,  younger  and  elder,  who  have  lately  been 
taken,  were,  as  we  may  humbly  yet  fully  believe,  "heirs  of 
heaven,'"  so  that  we  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  rejoice  on  their 
account ! 

With  regard  to  those  who  are  left  behind,  we  may  rest 
assured  that  one  thing  is  certain,  "  The  Lord  will  provide." 
That  He  will  richly  supply  all  thy  need,  my  dearest  sister,  I 
cannot  for  a  moment  doubt.  Mayest  thou  be  enabled  quietly 
and  joyfully  to  trust  in  Him  ! 

9th  mo.,  8th.  and  his  wife,  and  sweet  children, 

dined  and  lodged  here  on  sixth  day,  and  left  us  next  morning. 
I  had  some  interesting  conversation  with  him  on  the  subject 
of  our  Lord's  second  coming  in  glory ;  which  he  thinks  will 
be,  first,  to  reign  on  earth,  and  next  to  judge  the  world.  I 
think  this  view  of  unfulfilled  prophecy,  and  expectation  of  the 
personal  reign  of  Christ,  is  fraught  with  many  dangers ;  as  I 
plainly  told  him.  It  diverts  the  attention,  first,  from  Christ 
crucified,  and  secondly,  from  the  spiritual,  unseen,  but  actual, 
and  all-important  government  of  Christ,  by  his  Spirit ;  and  it 
aims  a  blow  at  the  root  of  our  exertions  for  the  spread  of  the 
gospel.  I  think  I  have  marked  these  effects  in  some.  It 
appears  to  me,  that  the  second  visible  coming  of  Christ,  so  often 
declared  in  the  New  Testament,  as  to  be  matter  rather  of 
doctrine,  than  prophecy,  is  emphatically  and  solely  for  the 
final  judgment  of  mankind.  In  the  meantime  his  reign  is  alto- 
gether* spiritual ;  and  happy  are  they  who  submit  to  it  now, 
and  know  it  to  be  established  in  and  over  their  own  hearts. 


<ET.  57. 


JOURNAL. 


445 


9th  mo.,  15th.  I  am  greatly  pleased  with  Dr.  Arnold's 
Life  and  Letters.  His  mind  was  large,  broad,  and  clear. 
His  notion  of  the  required  identity  of  State  and  Church,  ap- 
pears to  me  to  amount  to  nothing  more  than  the  truth  which 
William  Penn  fully  allowed,  and  acted  on ;  namely,  that 
national  Christian  governments  ought  to  be  conducted  by  true 
Christians,  and  on  truly  Christian  principles.  Dr.  Arnold 
would,  perhaps,  go  a  step  further,  and  consider  it  one  duty  of 
a  government  so  acting,  to  provide  the  means  and  opportunity 
for  divine  worship  to  the  whole  population ;  but  then  he  would 
do  this  on  a  comprehensive  plan,  opening  the  appointed  place 
of  worship  to  all  orthodox  sects.  He  was  evidently  an 
ardent  lover  of  Christ. 

9th  mo.,  21st.  Much  engaged  in  the  course  of  this  week 
in  reading  the  wondrous  report  of  the  Bible  Society,  and  in 
preparing  our  own  Auxiliary  Report,  which  I  read  to  the 
Committee  last  evening.  It  is  truly  a  satisfaction  and  consola- 
tion to  know  that  such  vast  efforts  are  in  progress  in  so  many 
different  parts  of  the  world.  May  the  Lord  bless  and  prosper 
the  work !    *    *  * 

9th  mo.,  29th.  We  have  passed  an  interesting  week.  On 
third  day  evening  the  Temperance  tea-drinking ;  many  respect- 
able people  there,  about  1000.  I  took  the  chair  at  the  meet- 
ing, and  was  enabled  to  speak  with  some  comfort  to  myself; 
recommending  charity,  and  adverting  to  the  power  of  the  mind 
over  the  body,  and  of  grace  over  both.  Then  followed  our 
Quarterly  Meeting.  In  the  meeting  of  ministers  and  elders  on 
fourth  day  evening,  I  had  a  few  sentences  for  the  consolation 
of  the  solitary,  the  weary,  and  the  sorrowful.  The  meeting  on 
fifth  day  morning  was  rather  large,  and  a  good  time  on  the 
whole.  I  spoke  at  some  length  in  the  early  part  of  the  meet- 
ing, on  the  Christian's  weapons :  Truth  in  its  fulness,  produ- 
cing in  the  mind  the  fear  of  God,  and  the  love  of  the  Father 
and  the  Son ;  forbearance,  charity,  exemplary  conduct,  faith ; 
all  to  be  used  in  the  warfare  of  the  Lamb.  I  was  particularly 
led  to  the  subject  of  love  and  charity. 

I  feel  some  encouragement  in  the  apprehension  that  the 


446 


JOURNAL. 


1844. 


silence  of  our  meetings  is  increasingly  deep  and  solemn. 
May  the  Lord  of  life  be  with  us  for  his  mercy  and  his  truth's 
sake ! 

Fourth  day  morning.  This  is  the  day  of  the  Bible  Society 
[meeting].  May  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  graciously  break 
forth  upon  us,  with  both  healing  and  cheering  on  his  wings  ! 
Never  was  this  great  cause  more  worthy  of  support,  or  more 
deeply  important,  than  at  the  present  time. 

10th  mo.,  21st.  To-day  the  third  anniversary  of  our  happy 
wedding  day.  A  crowd  of  reflections  rushes  in  on  the  retro- 
spect of  these  three  years.  Our  first  happy  few  months, 
bright  and  glowing,  but  with  its  needful  mixture  of  trial.  Our 
journey  to  the  West  of  England  in  the  spring  of  1842 ;  my 
illness  during  the  latter  part  of  the  spring  and  summer ;  public 
meetings  in  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  &c.  ;  remarkable  journey  to 
the  north  on  the  death  of  Jonathan  Backhouse ;  the  publica- 
tion of  my  little  work  on  the  Papal  and  Hierarchical  system  ; 
our  long  journey  in  France,  Switzerland,  &c,  in  the  spring  and 
summer  of  1843 ;  return  home  in  the  9th  month ;  six  months 
at  home,  including  our  dearest  Anna's  marriage,  and  our 
journeys  to  London  and  Darlington ;  finishing  and  publishing 
of  Habit  and  Discipline ;  second  journey  in  France  in  the 
spring  of  this  year :  visit  to  the  Channel  Islands ;  peaceful  four 
months  at  home ;  the  dark  Upton  cloud  now  mercifully  dis- 
persed. Such  is  a  brief  recapitulation  of  our  outward  story. 
The  interior  claims  on  my  part  two  things.  First,  deep 
humiliation  before  the  Lord ;  secondly,  humble  gratitude  for 
all  his  preservation  and  mercy ;  for  the  continued  privilege  of 
our  being  engaged  in  his  service  ;  for  the  recovery  of  my  health 
in  a  great  degree ;  for  the  unspeakably  precious  gift  of  such  a 
partner,  counsellor,  and  supporter  in  life,  as  my  dearest  wife. 
May  it  please  the  Lord  more  and  more  to  deepen  and  enlarge 
that  blessed  spiritual  union  between  us,  which  is  destined,  as 
we  humbly  and  reverently  hope,  to  endure  for  ever ! 

In  a  letter  to  a  Friend,  also  in  the  station  of  minis- 
ter, written  at  this   period,  Joseph  John  Gurney 


JET.  57. 


LETTER  TO  A  FRIEND. 


447 


freely  expresses  himself  on  several  points  of  conside- 
rable practical  interest  and  importance.  Keferring  to 
the  commonly  adopted  application  of  the  term  Word 
of  God  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  he  says :  — 

I  am  sure  thou  art  aware  that  my  objection  to  such  an  use 
of  the  term  is  not  grounded  on  any  want  of  faith  in  the  grand 
and  highly  important  truth,  that  "All  Scripture  is  given  by 
inspiration  of  God;"  a  truth  to  which  no  religious  body  has 
borne  a  clearer  or  more  decided  testimony  than  the  Society 
of  Friends.  In  these  days  of  popery  and  semi-popery,  we 
had  need  to  be  faithful  in  upholding  this  testimony,  and  in 
asserting  the  essential  difference,  in  point  of  authority,  between 
the  sacred  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  all  the 
traditions  of  men,  whether  written,  or  only  handed  down  by 
word  of  mouth. 

But  I  object  to  the  common  technical  use  of  the  term 
"the  Word  of  God,"  as  the  name  or  title  of  the  Bible,  because 
such  a  use  of  that  name  has  the  effect  of  excluding,  or,  at 
least,  ajypearing  to  exclude,  all  other  communications  to  man- 
kind. Now  it  is  my  firm  conviction  that  God  speaks  to  men, 
that  is,  makes  manifest  his  will,  by  the  immediate  influence 
of  his  Holy  Spirit;  and  that,  as  the  Word  of  the  Lord  came 
immediately  to  the  prophets  in  the  days  of  old,  so  it  still 
comes  immediately  to  the  soul  of  the  Christian,  to  direct  his 
services,  and  to  lead  him  in  the  path  of  his  duty ;  the  written 
words  of  the  Lord  in  Scripture  being  at  all  times  a  test  and 
safeguard,  because  we  are  sure  that  nothing  which  contravenes 
them  can  possibly  be  "of  the  Lord."  I  also  think  that  this 
use  of  the  term  excludes  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  which, 
in  primitive  times,  was  often  called  the  "Word  of  God,"  and 
which  might  still  be  called  so,  were  it  more  immediately  under 
the  influence  and  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Above  all, 
however,  the  habitual  application  of  this  name  or  title  to  the 
Scriptures,  and  to  the  Scriptures  alone,  seems  to  me  to  have 
a  strong  tendency  to  substitute  them,  as  an  object  of  reverence, 
for  the  Saviour,  who  is  himself  emphatically  and  preeminently 


448 


LETTER  ON  THE  USE  OF 


1844. 


by  title,  character,  and  indefeasible  right,  the  Word,  the  Word 
of  God,  the  one  Mediator,  through  whom  God  creates,  redeems, 
and  illuminates  the  children  of  men.  Thus  I  would  refrain 
from  calling  the  Scriptures  the  Word  of  God,  as  an  emphatic 
and  exclusive  title,  just  as  I  would  from  denominating  them 
the  Bread  of  Life ;  for,  although  they  testify  of  those  truths 
which  nourish  and  feed  the  soul,  we  must  not  forget  that  Christ 
Himself,  and  Christ  alone,  is  "the  Bread  of  Life." 

Another  term  or  phrase  which  I  do  not  greatly  approve  or 
like,  as  I  sometimes  find  it  applied,  is  "  Christ's  finished  work." 
True,  indeed,  it  is,  that  when  our  blessed  Saviour  was  about  to 
expire,  he  cried  out,  "It  is  finished."  The  one  all-sufficient 
propitiatory  sacrifice  was  then  offered,  and  was  on  the  very 
point  of  being  completed,  so  that  thenceforth  there  was  to  be 
no  more  sacrifice  for  sin.  But  the  use  often  made  of  this 
expression  seems  to  me  calculated  to  convey  the  idea  that  the 
whole  work  and  office  of  Christ  was  then  finished ;  whereas 
the  vast  process  of  his  resurrection,  ascension,  and  advocacy 
with  the  Father,  and  spiritual  reign  and  government  —  the 
whole  forming  a  very  large  proportion  of  the  Messiah's  work — 
was  yet  to  be  accomplished.  More  especially  his  baptizing, 
sanctifying  work,  through  the  immediate  influences  of  his 
Spirit,  is  yet  unfinished,  in  the  church  at  large,  and  in  us 
individually.  I  think  it  requires  care  not  to  use  the  expression 
in  cpiestion  so  as  to  have  such  a  bearing,  and  so  as  to  convey 
the  idea  that  we  can  attain  to  the  heavenly  inheritance  in 
virtue  of  the  one  availing  sacrifice  for  sin,  (a  sacrifice  which  is 
indeed  for  ever  finished,)  Avithout  the  experience  of  that 
cleansing  operation  of  Christ's  Spirit,  by  which  alone  the  soul 
is  sanctified  and  prepared  for  the  joys  and  services  of  a  better 
and  holier  world. 

In  general,  I  would  observe  that  this  needful  process  of 
sanctification,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  guidance  and  govern- 
ment of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  a  branch  of  divine  truth,  which, 
in  the  mind  of  the  Christian,  ought  to  be  held  in  even  balances 
with  the  blessed  truth,  that  Christ  is  the  propitiation  for  our 
sins ;  and  that  his  perfect  righteousness  is  imputed  to  those 
who  livingly  believe  in  him ;  so  that,  with  reference  to  their 


JET.  57. 


CERTAIN  MODES  OF  EXPRESSION. 


449 


past  transgressions,  they  are,  in  the  fulness  and  freeness  of 
the  mercy  of  God,  dealt  with  as  if  they  had  never  sinned. 
The  warmest  and  most  reverential  reception  of  this  funda- 
mental truth  docs  not,  as  I  think,  in  the  least  degree,  interfere 
with  the  Christian's  ecpially  deep  sense  of  the  necessity  of  that 
inward  work  which  the  Saviour  has  graciously  begun  in  our 
souls,  but  which,  as  we  must  with  all  humiliation  acknowledge, 
He  has  not  yet  finished. 

I  had  a  mind  to  make  these  remarks  to  thee,  my  dear  friend, 
in  the  apprehension,  however,  that  if  there  is  any  difference 
between  us  therein,  it  lies  not  in  sentiment  so  much  as  in  mode 
of  statement.  Yet,  clearly  as  I  see  the  point  in  question,  and 
most  painfully  as  I  sometimes  feel  my  own  deficiencies,  and  sur- 
viving seeds  and  roots  of  evil,  I  rather  shrink  from  the  confusion 
which  may  sometimes  be  observed  in  the  confessions  respecting 
themselves,  and  in  the  addresses  to  their  brethren,  of  evangeli- 
cal teachers.  I  mean  the  confusion  between  an  unfinished 
state  of  sanctification  in  truly  converted  people,  and  the  actual 
sinful  condition  of  the  unregenerate. 

In  point  of  fact,  I  think  the  testimony  which  was  borne  by 
our  early  Friends,  against  the  notion  of  "  Sin  for  term  of  life," 
was  thoroughly  sound  in  principle ;  and  that  it  requires  a 
very  reverent  caution  on  our  parts,  lest,  in  the  vivid  sense 
which  is  sometimes  given  us  of  the  lingering  corruptions  of 
our  depraved  hearts,  we  should  convey  to  others  the  monstrous 
idea,  that  true  Christians  must  and  do  go  on  sinning,  even 
until  death  shall  for  ever  terminate  their  appointed  course  of 
trial  and  probation.  Certainly  I  have  no  liking  for  the  raw 
and  unseemly  statements  of  the  doctrine  of  perfection,  which 
sometimes  fall  from  the  lips  of  persons  who  are  very  far  from 
exemplifying  their  own  sentiments.  Yet  I  think  it  is  our 
duty,  unflinchingly  to  uphold  the  practical  standard  —  even 
the  standard  of  true  perfection  —  which  is  presented  to  us  in 
Scripture  —  "  What  the  law  could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak 
through  the  flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness  of 
sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in  the  flesh,  that 
the  righteousness  of  the  law  might   be  fulfilled  in  us 

Vol.  II.  — 29 


450 


LETTER  ON  THE  USE  OP 


1844. 


who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but,after  the  spirit."  When  I 
reflect  on  the  place  "which  Friends  have  evidently  been  raised 
up  to  occupy  in  the  universal  church,  I  consider  it  to  be  one  of 
their  most  marked  and  distinctive,  though  not  peculiar  duties, 
to  uphold  this  standard.  Cause  enough  have  we,  both  individu- 
ally and  collectively,  to  prostrate  ourselves,  in  deep  brokenness 
of  spirit,  before  the  Lord — cause  enough  have  we,  from  clay  to 
day,  to  recur  to  the  Fountain  in  which  alone  we  can  be  washed 
from  all  our  stains ;  and  yet  I  believe  it  to  be  for  a  good 
purpose  that  we  are,  as  a  religious  people,  so  much  bound  to 
the  principle  set  forth  by  another  Apostle,  —  "  Whosoever  is 
born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin ;  for  his  seed  remaineth  in 
him ;  and  he  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  born  of  God." 

If  I  am  asked  what  I  mean  by  "  the  Fountain  in  which 
alone  we  can  be  washed  from  all  our  stains?"  I  answer, 
without  reserve  and  without  difficulty  —  "the  atoning  blood  of 
Christ."  No  sooner  does  transgression  in  word,  thought, 
or  deed,  leave  a  stain  upon  our  conscience,  than  Ave  are  left 
in  a  hopeless  condition  without  this  remedy.  Never  was  that 
atonement  more  precious  to  my  soul  than  at  the  present 
time ;  and  I  think  it  peculiarly  important  to  fix  it  in  the 
mind,  that  the  blood  of  Christ,  frequently  mentioned  as  it  is 
in  Scripture,  and  which  is  to  be  sprinkled  on  the  heart  by 
faith,  is  never  so  mentioned  as  to  be  capable  of  being  itself 
spiritualized.  It  is  literally  and  truly  the  blood  which  was 
shed  on  Calvary  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  and  which  is 
precisely  tantamount  to  the  Saviour's  natural  life,  which  was 
offered  up  on  the  cross  as  a  sacrifice,  acceptable,  well-pleasing 
to  God.  According  to  the  view  of  the  Jews  of  old,  the  blood 
of  the  sin-offering  was  the  life  thereof;  and  so  it  was,  naturally 
and  truly,  with  the  Incarnate  Antitype  —  the  man  Christ 
Jesus.  In  various  passages  of  the  New  Testament  which 
speak  of  this  blood — of  our  drinking  it — of  our  being  sprinkled 
by  it  — of  our  washing  our  robes  in  it,  &c,  the  metaphor  lies, 
as  I  apprehended,  not  in  the  "blood,"  but  in  the  drinking, 
sprinkling,  washing,  &c.  Thus  it  is  evident,  that  faith  in  the 
blood  of  Jesus  is  equivalent  to  faith  in  the  one  great  offering 


mi.  57. 


CERTAIN  MODES  OF  EXPRESSION. 


451 


•which  he  has  made  on  the  cross,  for  the  sins  of  all  mankind ; 
and  by  this  faith,  when  it  is  heartfelt,  living,  and  heaven-horn, 
the  penitent  sinner  is  justified.  His  sins  are  forgiven,  and  he 
finds  peace  with  God.    *    *  * 

To  pass  on  to  a  subject  of  a  very  different  kind,  but  not 
■without  its  measure  of  practical  importance,  I  do  not  think 
it  quite  true,  as  I  have  sometimes  heard  it  stated,  that  an 
adherence  to  our  Christian  testimony,  to  plainness  in  speech, 
behaviour,  and  apparel,  "  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  the 
cross  which  we  have  to  bear  as  followers  of  Christ."  Certainly 
it  is  not  the  whole  of  that  cross,  but  that  it  appertains  to  it, 
and  forms  an  important  part  of  its  holy  discipline,  in  our  own 
experience,  and  that  of  our  young  people,  I  am  fully  persuaded. 
It  is  to  me  a  matter  of  unfeigned  rejoicing  when  any  of  this 
class  are  found  faithful  in  undergoing  these  humiliations,  and 
thus  make  manifest,  by  that  which  is  perceptible  and  audible, 
their  practical  allegiance  to  the  lowly  Saviour.  That  it  is  a 
useful  mental  discipline  to  them,  I  cannot  doubt,  as  well  as  a 
truly  valuable  defence,  so  far  as  it  goes,  from  many  of  the 
temptations  of  a  vain  and  evil  world.  I  am  sure  thou  must 
have  often  observed,  that  obedience  to  the  blessed  teaching  of 
the  Spirit,  in  these  matters,  prepares  the  way  for  sacrifices  and 
services  of  a  more  important  character.  To  me  it  is  equally 
evident,  that  many  individuals  who,  after  having  once,  upon 
principle,  adopted  these  restraints,  have  since  abandoned  them, 
have  thereby  suffered  material  loss ;  and,  notwithstanding  a 
high  profession  of  religion,  are  much  more  conformed  in  various 
respects  to  the  ivorld,  than  they  would  have  been,  had  they 
continued  simple,  consistent  Friends.  But  I  do  not  forget 
that  it  is  not  my  province  to  sit  in  judgment  upon  them.  To 
our  own  Master  we  must  stand  or  fall. 

There  is  one  point  remaining  on  which  I  wish  to  suggest  a 
thought  or  two.  We  have  often  talked  on  the  subject  of 
missions,  and,  I  trust,  have  a  good  understanding  of  each 
other's  views  respecting  them.  Thou  art  so  fully  aware  of 
mine,  that  I  have  nothing  more  to  say  on  the  point  itself, 
except  only,  that  while  I  believe  it  right  for  Friends  faithfully 


452  LETTER  TO  A  FRIEND.  1844. 

to  occupy  their  own  true  ground  in  reference  to  missions,  and 
not  to  pass  over  it,  I  do  heartily  appreciate  the  zeal  and 
usefulness  of  many  of  our  fellow-Christians  in  this  matter, 
and  am  truly  willing  to  aid  them  in  their  efforts,  so  far  as  I 
can  do  it  without  compromise  of  principle.  But  there  is  one 
bearing  of  the  subject  on  which  I  am  inclined  to  make  a  few 
remarks.  It  appears  to  me,  that  the  surrender  of  our  views 
on  the  subject  of  ministry,  which  we  make  when  we  support 
the  system  of  ministration  adopted  by  our  fellow-Christians 
of  other  denominations,  however  tempting  and  plausible  the 
occasions  —  may,  if  we  are  not  careful,  re-act  on  our  own 
functions  as  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  may  take  off  the 
edge  of  our  carefulness,  not  to  run  except  we  are  sent,  and 
not  to.  speak  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  on  any  one  occasion, 
(whether  in  preaching  or  prayer,)  without  a  sense  of  the 
necessity  laid  upon  us,  and  without  the  qualification  of  the 
Lord's  own  anointing.  These,  I  trust,  may  not  be  useless  or 
unacceptable  watchwords  from  a  weak  yet  loving  friend  and 
brother,  who  desires  to  apply  the  word  of  instruction  to  him- 
self rather  than  others.  My  desire  and  prayer,  on  my  own 
account  and  on  thine,  is  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  fulfil  our 
stewardship  with  all  faithfulness ;  that  in  the  exercise  of  our 
ministry,  we  may  move  on  safely  under  the  guiding,  con- 
straining, preserving,  and  sustaining  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  and  that,  being  in  all  things  conformed  to  the  will  of 
our  Father  in  heaven,  we  may  know  the  "  peace  of  God  which 
passeth  all  understanding,"  to  "keep  our  hearts  and  minds 
through  Christ  Jesus." 

Seventh  day,  [10th  mo.,  26th.']  On  fifth  day  morning, 
came  the  right  joyful  intelligence  of  our  darling  Anna's  being 
the  mother  of  a  plump,  healthy  little  boy.  Great  indeed  was 
the  relief  and  pleasure  afforded  by  this  good  news,  and  I 
humbly  trust  a  measure  of  reverent  thankfulness  is  felt  by  us 
all,  towards  our  Father  in  heaven,  for  this  fresh  precious 
cift.    *    *  * 

Notwithstanding  all  the  blessings  with  which  wo  are  sur- 


JET.  57. 


■JOURNAL. 


453 


rounded,  deep  lowness  sometimes  comes  over  me,  especially  in 
the  night  or  early  morning. 

Fourth  day  morning,  10th  mo.,  oOth.  When  I  speak  of 
"deep  lowness,"  I  do  not  wish  to  make  too  much  of  it.  I  do 
not  think,  on  reflection,  that  it  is  quite  a  correct  description, 
as  I  may  gratefully  acknowledge,  that  even  in  hours  of  de- 
pression there  is  some  true  peace  to  be  felt,  and  sometimes 
that  peace  predominates  and  swells  into  a  calm  joy.  I  heartily 
crave  that  my  Christian  faith  may  be  daily  strengthened ;  that 
I  may  come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace,  as  one  who,  through 
infinite  mercy,  has  experienced  reconciliation  with  the  Father 
through  the  Son. 

On  second  day  morning  we  had  a  very  interesting  and  satis- 
factory meeting  of  theAthenasum  Society,  for  which  I  was 
enabled  to  lay  the  Christian  foundation  ;  being  fully  persuaded, 
that  an  acknowledgment  of  Christ  is  necessary  as  the  ground, 
whether  more  or  less  openly  expressed,  of  all  efforts  for  the 
literary  and  intellectual  improvement  of  mankind.  In  this 
case,  the  parties  to  be  served  are  the  young  shopmen  of  Nor- 
wich, whose  new  evening  hours  of  leisure  want  to  be  well 
filled  up.*  May  preservation  and  protection  from  above  be 
with  this  Institution ! 

11th  mo.,  18th.  I  enjoy  my  daily  practice  of  reading  either 
the  Greek  or  German  Testament,  as  I  pace  about  our  ever- 
charming  garden,  before  the  family  reading.  I  trust  some 
little  communion  with  the  Lord  is  experienced  on  these 
occasions.  This  morning  I  have  been  reading  Ephesians  i. 
How  wonderful  are  the  depth  and  comprehensiveness  of  that 
chapter !  How  critical  and  unspeakably  important  the  cpiestion, 
whether  I  have  the  evidence  in  myself  of  being  a  partaker  in 
that  election  of  grace  which  the  apostle  there  sets  forth  !  Some 
degree  of  peace  and  satisfaction  is  felt  this  morning,  in  the 
good  hope  that  it  may  be  so.  Blessed  be  our  God  and  Father, 
we  have,  weak  and  poor  as  we  are,  an  advocate  with  Him. 

*  It  may  be  explained,  that  the  tradesmen  in  Norwich  had 
recently  come  to  the  resolution  of  closing  their  shops  at  an  earlier 
hour  than  was  previously  the  custom. 


454 


JOURNAL. 


1844. 


11th  mo.,  19th.  I  sit  down  once  more  to  face  myself,  my 
own  life  and  conversation  as  before  the  Lord,  with  a  degree  of 
peace  and  tranquillity.  This  feeling  is  the  more  precious, 
because  I  was  to  a  considerable  extent  morbidly  sensitive 
yesterday.  A  variety  of  matters  of  minor  importance  ran 
wrong  with  me,  and  I  acted  hastily  on  one  or  two  occasions, 
without  looking  all  around  before  hand. 

I  have  now  corrected  the  last  sheet  of  the  second  edition  of 
Habit  and  Discipline,  which  must  soon  wend  its  way  into  the 
world.  May  it  be  blessed  to  many,  without  causing  its  poor, 
weak  author  any  pain  ! 

The  beloved  Buxtons  were  here  for  a  day  and  night,  last 
third  day,  a  truly  uniting  time ;  we  feel  very  nearly  with  our 
sister  in  the  pain  and  sorrow  of  her  dearest  husband's  weak 
condition ;  yet  the  feeling  is,  that  nothing  can  harm  them. 

Our  Monthly  Meeting  last  week  was  satisfactorily  attended, 
and  very  harmonious.  The  Lord  grant  that  all  of  us  who  are 
united  as  Friends,  in  these  parts,  in  the  profession  of  spiritual 
worship,  may  dwell  near  to  the  Spring  of  truth,  love,  and  life  • 
and  so  experience  the  precious  oneness,  for  which  the  Saviour 
prayed  on  behalf  of  his  church,  and  which  God  alone  can 
bestow. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year,  he  spent  a  few- 
weeks  in  the  neighbourhoods  of  London  and  Dar- 
lington ;  where,  as  usual,  he  found  many  objects  of 
interest.  Referring  to  a  visit  to  one  of  the  Collieries 
near  the  latter  place,  he  writes :  — 

11th  mo.,  lGth.  [We]  held  a  useful,  and,  in  the  end,  a 
solemn  meeting  with  the  people.  Education  ;  a  library  ;  saving 
money  out  of  their  wages  ;  total  abstinence  ;  Scripture  reading; 
and  the  keeping  of  the  Sabbath ;  [were  the  subjects  before  us.] 
Afterwards  the  gospel  of  Christ  was  plainly  preached.  I 
have  seldom  known  a  day  which  has  been  more  confirming 
to  me,  as  it  regards  the  religious  principles  which  are  dear  to 


st.  57. 


VISIT  TO  DARLINGTON. 


455 


us ;  both  the  foundation  of  evangelical  truth,  and  the  super- 
structure of  spiritual  worship. 

Polam,*  12th  mo.,  17th.  This  morning  we  have  had  a 
very  interesting  visit  from  Thomas  Freeman,  the  African 
Missionary,  who  superintends  the  twenty-one  Wesleyan 
Stations  on  the  Gold  Coast,  and  who  has  had  so  much 
personal  communication  with  the  King  of  Ashantce,  and 
some  with  the  Kings  of  Dahomey,  and  Accan ;  the  former  a 
desperate  slave-trader,  the  latter  the  head  of  a  considerable 
nation  in  the  Bight  of  Benin,  much  opposed  to  the  slave-trade, 
and  of  a  city  called  Abbeo  Kuta,  containing  nearly  50,000 
inhabitants,  and  discovered  by  Freeman.  It  is  a  great  work. 
The  Methodists  have  nearly  800  members  in  these  stations, 
and  upwards  of  500  children  in  the  schools.  I  have  pleasure 
in  subscribing  to  these  schools,  but  I  feel  myself  constrained 
to  keep  to  the  simple  Quaker  ground  in  all  these  matters. 
Surely  it  leaves  us  room  enough !  Yet  may  the  Lord  bless  all 
his  servants,  under  every  name  ! 

Fojirth  day  morning.  We  arc  now  come  to  our  last  day,  as 
far  as  we  know,  in  this  our  pleasant  allotment.  Last  evening 
was  held  a  temperance  meeting  at  Friends'  meeting-house,  in 
which  I  occupied  an  hour  or  more  in  a  speech,  or  lecture,  which 
was  well  received,  and  yielded  me  a  peaceful  feeling.  There 
was  evidently  a  seal  of  divine  love  and  power  over  us  on  the 
occasion ;  a  sure  token,  as  I  believe,  that  we  are  not  out  of 
our  place,  or  engaged  in  a  business  not  acceptable  to  our  Holy 
Head. 

This  morning,  divine  visitation  has  been  with  us,  as  1 
believe.  After  the  usual  morning  reading  of  the  Scriptures, 
,1  addressed  the  servants  on  the  law  of  righteousness;  and 
after  our  own  more  private  reading,  during  a  very  uncommon 
solemnity,  dear  H.  C.  Backhouse  addressed  me  in  the  language 
of  encouragement,  to  go  on  with  all  my  heart,  in  the  Lord's 
service,  as  his  will,  however  strange  and  unaccountable  in  the 
view  of  man,  may  from  time  to  time  be  made  manifest; 

*  The  residence  of  his  relative,  II.  C.  Backhouse,  near  Darlington. 


456 


LETTER. 


1844 


assuring  me  that  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard  those  good 
things,  even  that  peace  and  happiness,  which  are  laid  up  in 
store  for  me  (even  for  me  !)  on  earth,  and  in  its  fulness,  in 
heaven.  She  afterwards  commended  us  to  the  Lord,  in  a 
brief,  but  expressive  prayer.  Thus,  I  humbly  trust,  our  visit 
to  her  will  be  blessed  to  our  souls. 

On  his  return  home,  he  was  deeply  affected  by 
the  intelligence  of  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton's  seriously 
increased  illness.  In  allusion  to  it,  he  writes  in  his 
Journal :  — 

12th  mo.,  2%7'd.  Nothing  can  be  more  desirable,  more 
child-like,  in  the  best  sense  of  the  terms,  than  the  £tate  of  his 
mind.  As  compared  with  many  others,  he  has  indeed  been 
enabled  to  perform  a  noble  day's  work ;  and  now,  living  or 
dying,  he  is,  as  we  fully  believe,  in  safety  and  at  rest  in  Jesus. 
Certainly  my  connection,  and  unfailing  unity  of  purpose  and 
action  with  this  endeared  brother,  have  been  a  leading  joy  and 
happiness,  as  well  as  interest  in  my  life.  I  do  not  remember 
that  any  cloud  has  ever  arisen  to  intercept  our  entire  harmony. 
May  the  Lord,  whom  he  has  so  long  and  so  faithfully  served, 
be  his  portion  for  ever,  saith  my  soul ! 

TO  SIR  THOMAS  FOWELL  BUXTON. 

Earlham,  12th  mo.,  28th,  1844. 

MY  DEARLY  BELOVED  BROTHER, 

"  The  Lord  hear  thee  in  the  day  of  trouble, 
the  name  of  the  God  of  Jacob  defend  thee ;  send  thee  help 
from  his  sanctuary,  and  strengthen  thee  out  of  Zion ; 
remember  all  thy  offerings,  and  accept  thy  burnt  sacrifice ; 
grant  thee  according  to  thine  own  heart,  and  fulfil  all  thy 
counsel." 

I  well  remember  pouring  out  some  of  the  words  of  this 
psalm  to  Wilbcrforce,  just  as  he  was  about  to  drive  off  from 
Lord  Calthorpc's  door ;  and  I  afterwards  learned  that  they 


JET.  57. 


TO  SIB  T.  F.  BUXTON. 


457 


were  'words  in  season,  acceptable  to  his  feelings,  and  applicable 
to  his  need. 

The  same  words  sprang  up  in  my  heart  for  thee  this 
morning,  as  I  was  visiting  thee  mentally  on  thy  bed  of  sickness  ; 
and  while  I  feel  an  exquisite  sympathy  with  thee,  and  thy 
precious,  ever-watchful  wife,  on  account  of  thy  illness,  I  do 
rejoice  in  the  persuasion  that  the  Lord  hath  heard  thee  and 
her  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and  that  he  does,  and  will  marvel- 
lously help  you,  even  by  his  ever-sustaining  arm  of  love  and 
power,  and  the  fresh  daily  sending  forth  unto  you  of  his  Holy 
Spirit,  the  Comforter. 

Thou  hast,  my  dearest  Fowell,  been  baptized  again  and 
again  with  the  baptism  of  suffering,  both  in  bodily  infirmity 
and  weakness,  and  anxiety  and  conflict  of  mind,  for  the  sorrows 
of  the  oppressed  ones  of  the  earth ;  but  he  who  knows  the 
heart,  and  who  suffered  for  us,  even  to  the  death  of  the  cross, 
never  has  laid  upon  thee,  and  never  will  lay  upon  thee,  more 
than  thou  art  able  to  bear,  or  more  than  is  needful  for  the  puri- 
fication of  thy  soul,  and  the  preparation  of  it  for  that  unspeak- 
able bliss,  wherewith  no  sorrow  or  sickness  is  mingled. 
Surely  none  of  the  blessed  inhabitants  of  the  glorified  Zion 
shall  ever  say,  "I  am  sick."  In  the  perfection  of  health,  and 
the  fulness  of  peace,  they  are  made  partakers  of  those  joys, 
which  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  the  heart  of  man 
conceived. 

Although  thou  hast  been  enabled  to  do  a  good  and  a  blessed 
day's  work  in  thy  day,  sure  I  am  that  thou  canst  heartily 
acknowledge  thyself  to  be  an  unprofitable  servant,  and,  like 
Wilberforce,  canst  confess  that  thou  hast  no  plea  to  make  but 
that  of  the  publican,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner  !"  And 
truly  the  word  "merciful"  has  its  meaning  with  thee,  as  it  had 
with  him ;  for  I  well  remember  a  saying  of  his,  that  mercy  is 
more  than  loving-kindness,  it  is  loving-kindness  towards  those 
who  deserve  punishment. 

To  be  thus  humbled  before  the  Lord  is  a  most  blessed 
experience,  needful  for  us  all,  and  one  of  the  conditions  of 
true  peace,  solid  happiness,  and  unclouded  hope.    But  let  not 


458 


LETTER  TO  SIR  T.  F.  Bl'XTOX. 


1844. 


any  feelings  of  discouragement  get  the  better  of  either  of  you. 
The  Lord  is  on  your  side,  He  will  help  you.  Because  He  is  at 
your  right  hand,  you  shall  not  be  moved.  Trust  in  Him  at  all 
times,  pour  out  your  hearts  before  Him.  The  Saviour  who 
bore  the  thorn,  the  nail,  the  cross ;  and  whose  inmost  soul  was 
"  exceeding  sorrowful"  when  the  sins  of  the  whole  world  rested 
upon  Him,  does,  and  ever  will  sympathize  with  his  faithful  fol- 
lowers, and  will,  in  his  own  good  time  and  way,  arise  upon 
them  with  "  healing  in  his  wings." 

So  fare  thee  well,  my  dearest  Buxton.  Grace,  mercy,  and 
peace,  be  with  thee  and  thine,  now  and  for  ever. 

I  am  thy  nearly  attached  brother, 

J.  J.  GURNEY. 


JET.  57. 


JOURNAL. 


459 


CHAPTER  XLV. 
1845.    jet.  57—58. 

extracts  from  journal;  death  of  sir  t.  f.  buxton ;  public 
meeting  on  the  endowment  of  maynooth ;  letter  to  dr. 
chalmers  on  the  duty  of  christian  churches  in  relation  to 
slavery;  journey  in  scotland  and  the  north  of  england; 
death  of  elizabeth  fry. 

1st  mo.,  ls£.,1845.  The  new  year  has  set  in,  and  finds  me 
quietly  at  home,  and  peaceful,  I  trust  on  good  grounds,  for  I 
can  truly  say,  that  my  tranquillity  is  founded  on  the  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Yet  I  think  that  there  is  also  in  some  measure, 
the  feeling  of,  "If  our  heart  condemn  us  not,  then  have  we 
confidence  toward  God;"  for  I  believe  it  has  been  my  endea- 
vour, during  the  past  year,  though  not  always  successfully  so, 
to  keep  a  conscience  void  of  offence  in  the  sight  of  God  and 
man.  Yet  perhaps  I  am  presumptuous  in  saying  so  much. 
The  Lord  only  knows  the  depth  of  my  infirmities. 

On  recovery  from  a  slight  attack  of  illness,  lie 
breathes  forth  his  spirit  in  the  following  prayer:  — 

0  Lord,  thou  knowest  my  poverty,  and  none  of  my  most 
secret  faults  are  hidden  from  thee.  Suifer  not  thy  poor 
servant  to  be  separated  from  thee,  either  by  the  craft  or  the 
power  of  my  soul's  enemy.  Bring  my  whole  self,  all  that  I 
have  and  am,  into  conformity  with  thy  blessed  will.  Cleanse 
me  from  all  iniquity.  Raise  my  too  often  benumbed  soul 
into  a  nearer,  clearer  view  —  in  faith,  hope,  and  love  —  of  the 


400 


LETTERS  AND 


1845. 


heavenly  inheritance.  Breathe  into  me  the  spirit  of  prayer. 
Give  me  to  commune  with  thyself,  0  thou  most  glorious 
Fountain  of  light  and  life,  through  our  only  Mediator  and 
Redeemer,  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom,  with  thee,  be  all  praise  and 
thanksgiving,  now  and  for  ever. 

1st  mo.,  27th.  The  meetings  yesterday  were,  to  my  feelings, 
very  solemn  and  edifying.  William  Forster  preached  largely 
in  the  morning  on  the  Law  of  Righteousness:  it  was  a  moving, 
heart-stirring  appeal.  In  the  afternoon  I  was  engaged  in  vocal 
prayer.  After  the  meeting  was  over,  I  retired  alone  into  the 
little  library  room,  and  found  vent  for  the  tears  of  a  broken 
spirit,  to  my  own  relief  and  comfort. 

TO  TWO  FRIENDS 
(In  the  decline  of  life.) 

Earlham,  2nd  mo.,  2nd,  1843. 

My  beloved  Friends, 

At  the  close  of  a  quiet  and  solemn  first  day, 
my  heart  turns  towards  you  in  Christian  affection  and  friend- 
ship. I  believe  you  have  both  had  your  deep  tribulations 
since  we  last  met.  *  *  Thus  it  often  happens,  in  the  economy 
of  grace,  that  those  who  have  made  the  most  considerable 
advances  in  the  school  of  Christ,  have  the  hardest  lessons  to 
learn.  But  you  know  already,  and  will  know  more  and  more 
perfectly,  how  to  speak  well  of  his  name ;  even  of  that  blessed 
name  of  Jesus,  than  which  no  other  is  given  among  men, 
whereby  they  may  be  saved !  0  the  large  and  deep  mean- 
ing of  that  word  saved  !  "What  tongue  can  tell  it  ?  Surely 
"  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  into 
the  heart  of  man,  what  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love 
him." 

From  the  peaceful  yet  affecting  account  which  we  have  this 
day  received  of  our  mutually  dear  friend  A.  R.  Barclay,  we 
are  ready  to  conclude  that  if  not  already  a  partaker  of  this 
inconceivable  weight  of  glory,  he  is  on  the  verge  of  it.  Thus 
one  after  another  is  plucked  away  out  of  our  ranks,  and  we 
are  left  to  feel  the  depths  of  our  poverty.    But  0  how  far 


2ET.  57. 


JOURNAL. 


401 


better  to  be  removed  from  the  church  militant  by  the  hand  of 
death,  than  to  lose  our  part  in  it  through  unwatchfulness  and 
disobedience !  I  feel  well  assured  that  this  will  never  be  the 
case  with  either  of  you ;  may  it  never,  never  be  the  case  with 
me  !  Do  we  not  know  assuredly  who  it  is,  that  is  both  able 
and  willing  to  keep  us  from  falling  ?    *    *  * 

Are  there  not  brighter  times  in  prospect  for  our  down- 
trodden religious  Society,  though  some  of  us,  with  silvery 
locks,  may  not  live  to  witness  them  ?  I  believe  there  are ; 
or  at  any  rate,  that  those  spiritual  views  which  have  long  dis- 
tinguished us  as  a  body,  will  spread  more  and  more  among  the 
children  of  men. 

In  this  sweet  hope  and  expectation,  I  bid  you  farewell.  My 
dearest  wife  unites  with  me  in  very  dear  love  to  you  both. 
Grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  be  with  you  and  your  children,  and 
your  children's  children,  from  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

In  allusion  to  the  republication,  with  his  name  for 
the  first  time  attached  to  it,  of  his  work  on  the 
Papal  and  Hierarchical  System,  he  says,  under  date 

2nd  mo.,  19th.  The  times  are  certainly  portentous,  marking, 
as  I  think,  very  awfully,  the  increasing  strength  and  volume 
of  the  stream,  which  is  bearing  [many]  back  again  into  the 
vortex  of  Popery.  In  the  meantime,  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
that  pure  and  vital  truth  is  spreading ;  and  although  our  own 
Society,  which  is  the  very  opposite  to  Popery,  is  reduced  and 
somewhat  scattered,  the  great  principles  which  it  professes  are, 
I  hope,  increasingly  appreciated  by  not  a  few.  It  is  in  a 
degree  of  faith,  and  with  the  apprehension  of  its  being  a  sacri- 
fice required  of  me,  yet  not  without  some  fear  of  the  battery 
which  it  may  bring  upon  me,  that  I  now  put  forth  my  testi- 
mony. May  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty  rest  upon 
it,  for  His  truth's  sake,  and  for  His  dear  Son's  sake ! 


Under  the  same  date,  referring  to  some  efforts 


402 


NORWICH  POOR. 


1845. 


on  behalf  of  the  population  of  Norwich,  he 
continues  :  — 

I  have  had  three  committees  to  attend,  of  our  new  society 
for  the  protection  of  young  females ;  some  difficulties  sur- 
mounted, and  some  trouble  endured.  I  have  a  little  hope 
that  good  may  he  done,  as  I  think  that  we  have  had  somewhat 
of  a  divine  sanction  in  the  preparatory  steps.  Out  of  these 
committees  sprang  several  meetings,  and  a  rendezvous  of  about 
twenty-five  gentlemen  at  breakfast,  last  second  day,  to  discuss 
the  state  of  the  manufacturing  poor  at  Norwich.  It  was  a 
very  interesting  occasion.  At  the  reading  I  selected  many 
passages  respecting  our  duties  to  the  poor,  and  was  afterwards 
engaged  in  prayer.  The  conversation  after  breakfast  lasted 
till  one  o'clock.  The  clear  result  is,  that  our  labour  market  is 
overstocked;  the  distress  and  immorality  thereby  occasioned 
are  terrible.  The  remedy  is  the  lightening  of  that  market,  or 
the  sopping  up  of  the  surplus,  by  fresh  manufacturing  and 
commercial  enterprise ;  (and  I  would  also  work  at  the  other 
end,  by  sending  many  young  men  away :)  a  committee  was 
appointed,  and  I  hope  good  will  be  done  ;  at  any  rate,  many 
minds  have  been  deeply  interested.* 

The  following  are  his  brief  but  touching  memo- 
randa of  his  last  visit  to  his  beloved  brother-in-law, 
Sir  T.  F.  Buxton,  whose  health  had  been,  for  some 
past,  rapidly  declining:  — 

2nd  rno.,  19th.  Last  week  we  were  at  Northrepps,  from 
third  day  to  sixth ;  and  deeply  interesting  was  it  to  be  with 
them,  and  to  unite  for  a  season  in  watching  the  sick,  probably 
the  dying  bed  of  our  beloved  and  honoured  brother.  His 
reduction  of  strength  and  tendency  to  torpor  are  great,  but 
we  witnessed  nothing  which  could  fairly  be  called  bodily  suf- 

*  On  this  occasion  Joseph  John  Gurney  placed  £1000  in  the  hands 
of  the  committee,  to  be  disposed  of,  under  their  superintendence,  for 
the  benefit  of  the  poor,  in  the  way  of  providing  employment,  &c. 


57. 


ILLNESS  OF  SIR  T.  F.  BUXTON. 


463 


fering ;  and  as  to  his  mind,  his  sweetness,  amiability,  cheerful- 
ness, and  good  humour,  notwithstanding  much  of  occasional 
wandering,  are  really  delightful ;  especially  as  it  is  accompanied 
by  a  lively  sense  of,  and  firm  hold  on,  the  love  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus.  When  his  wife  expressed  her  conviction  that  he  had 
this  firm  hold  even  on  Christ  himself,  he  answered,  "Yes, 
indeed,  I  have,  unto  eternal  life."  Many  delightful  little  peeps 
of  this  kind,  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  through  the  clouds 
of  bodily  infirmity,  have  been  graciously  bestowed.  He  was 
much  himself  on  sixth  day  morning,  when  we  took  our  leave, 
clasping  my  hand,  and  seeming  to  enjoy  my  standing  by  his 
bed-side.  I  reminded  him  of  the  declaration,  that — "eye  hath 
not  seen,  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of 
man  to  conceive  the  good  things  the  Lord  hath  in  store  for 
those  that  love  Him,"  expressing  my  firm  belief  that  these  joys 
were  assuredly  laid  up  for  him — even  for  him.  His  whole  soul 
seemed  to  respond  to  me.  This,  probably,  may  be  my  last 
interview  with  one  whom  I  have  greatly  loved,  esteemed,  and 
admired  for  nearly  half  a  century ;  and  between  whom  and 
myself  there  has  never,  as  far  as  I  remember,  passed  a  single 
cloud,  and  scarcely  the  shadow  of  one.  I  have  the  satisfaction 
of  knowing  that  I  have  uniformly  encouraged  him,  and  backed 
him  up  in  his  great  objects ;  and  near  and  dear  has  been  our 
affection  for  each  other.  We  feel  a  true  rest  respecting  him, 
being  assured  that  he  is  indeed  safe  in  the  holy  hands  of  his 
Lord,  for  time  and  eternity  ;  and  many  in  generations  yet  to 
come,  shall  call  him  blessed,  for  his  works'  sake. 

We  were  favoured  with  a  comfortable  Sabbath  last  first  day ; 
but  I  have,  at  times,  during  the  days  which  I  have  now  in  part 
described,  felt  that  I  have  much  cause  for  a  low  view  of  my- 
self; shall  I  say  for  self-abhorrence  and  humiliation  before  the 
Lord? 

Thus  every  door  is  shut,  but  one, 
And  that  is  mercy's  door. 
2nd  mo.,  22nd.    Early  on  fifth  day  morning  we  received, 
by  a  special  messenger,  the  tidings  of  the  death  of  our  dearest 
brother.    He  was  seized  with  spasm  on  his  breath,  which 
lasted  for  an  hour  or  two,  during  which  he  was  much  engaged 


464 


DEATH  OF  SIR  T.  F.  BUXTOX. 


1845. 


in  prayer.  For  a  time  he  was  happily  relieved,  and  then  fell 
asleep,  to  wake  no  more,  sinking  gradually,  softly,  and  in  the 
end  imperceptibly,  into  death ;  gently  dealt  with  to  the  last — 
a  death  of  perfect  quietness  and  peace.  So  fell  the  forest  oak, 
but  truly  without  a  crash,  never  to  be  replaced  in  this  world ; 
for  men  in  general  are  but  saplings  in  comparison.  "It  is  the 
Lord,  let  him  do  what  seemeth  him  good." 

Our  dear  friend  Josiah  Forster  arrived  by  coach  the  same 
morning,  and  we  all  went  quietly  to  meeting  together.  It  was, 
I  thought,  a  refreshing,  sustaining  time  of  reverent  waiting  on 
the  Lord  and  prayer ;  something  of  that  retirement  of  soul 
which  dearest  Fowell  himself  used  to  call  "  divine  silence." 
After  an  early  dinner,  my  dearest  wife  and  I,  and  Anna 
Forster,  (the  only  survivor  of  that  dear,  delightful  family,) 
went  to  Northrepps.  Our  meeting  was  truly  affecting;  but 
the  grief  into  which  we  came  was  natural,  and  we  spent  a 
comforting  evening  with  them.  In  the  course  of  a  very  pre- 
cious family  sitting,  I  was  much  engaged  in  thanksgiving  and 
prayer,  recounting  the  characteristic  points  in  the  life  and 
experience  of  our  beloved  departed  one. 

We  lodged  at  Northrepps  Cottage ;  and  on  sixth  day  morning 
I  wrote  an  account  of  all  that  we  had  witnessed  in  our  two 
visits,  which  I  read  to  the  assembled  family ;  and  we  left  them 
comforted,  and  returned  home.  Mournfulness  was  much  my 
portion  in  the  night ;  [yet]  surely  I  ought  to  feel,  at  this  time, 
the  force  of  the  precept, — "In  everything  give  thanks."  May 
I  be  enabled  to  do  so,  and  to  commend  my  soul  to  that  gracious 
and  all-wise  Creator,  who  will  not,  as  I  humbly  believe,  cast 
me  away  from  his  presence,  weak  and  unworthy  as  I  am,  or 
take  his  Holy  Spirit  from  me  ! 

A  few  days  after  this  event,  Joseph  John  Gurney 
penned  the  warm  and  affectionate  tribute  to  the  me- 
mory of  his  deceased  brother-in-law,  which  was  subse- 
quently published,  and  widely  circulated.*  The  void 
occasioned  by  his  death  was  one  not  to  be  forgotten. 


*  See  the  Brief  Memoir  of  Sir  T.  F.  Buxton. 


JET.  57. 


JOURNAL. 


465 


2nd  mo.,  24th.  Yesterday  was  to  me  a  low  calm.  In  the 
afternoon  meeting,  near  its  close,  I  had  to  remark  how  vain 
were  our  own  attempts  in  affliction  to  comfort  ourselves.  Our 
untutored  efforts  only  leave  us  colder  and  more  sorrowful 
than  before.  But  when  the  Lord  gives  us  a  taste  of  the 
true  rest,  and  a  glimpse  of  the  delightsome  land  where  there 
is  no  more  sorrow,  the  soul  is  stayed  on  Him,  and  finds  a  sure 
shelter.  Somewhat  of  this  blessed  stayedness,  this  sweet 
shelter,  has,  I  hope,  been  experienced ;  but  in  the  night, 
weakness  prevailed.  I  have,  indeed,  lost  a  most  faithful 
friend,  who  has  handed  me  many  a  cup  of  support  and 
encouragement.  May  I  imitate  his  cheerful,  playful  spirit,  so 
far  as  the  truth  leads  into  it ! 

3rd  mo.,  24th.  My  dear  sister  Fry's  visit  has  been  very 
satisfactory,  and  very  sweet  has  it  been  to  our  feelings  to 
enjoy  her  company.  Her  infirmity  is  indeed  great,  and  her 
memory  a  little  failing.  Yet  at  times  this  infirmity  subsides, 
and  she  is  much  like  her  own  dear  and  precious  self.  The 
Lord's  anointing  is  still  upon  her,  and  she  has  been  well  en- 
gaged in  our  meeting,  which  is  held  at  eleven  o'clock,  on  her 
account,  and  which  she  has  attended  two  first  day  mornings  in 
succession.  The  preserving,  sustaining  hand  of  the  Lord  is 
evidently  with  her.  Dearest  John  and  Anna's  visit,  with  their 
lovely  boy,  has  been  a  pleasure  and  comfort.  It  is  an  unspeak- 
able favour  that  they  are  so  well,  and  every  way  flourishing. 
The  Lord  bless  and  keep  our  precious  grandchild,  and  sanctify 
him  from  his  earliest  years,  for  His  own  use  and  service  ! 

3rd  mo.h  31sf.  No  small  weakness  of  mind,  with  languor  of 
body,  hangs  about  me  to-day;  but  I  must  bear  it  quietly. 
The  weather  is  delicious,  and  we  may  repose,  I  trust,  on  the 
bosom  of  divine  love.  May  it  please  Thee,  gracious  Lord,  to 
deliver  me  from  all  corruption,  from  all  the  power  of  my 
soul's  enemy,  from  all  the  remains  and  vestiges  of  the  king- 
dom of  darkness,  and  give  me  grace  to  follow  the  Lord  Jesus, 
in  the  obedience  of  faith,  until  I  at  length  obtain  the  crown 
of  righteousness,  which  shall  never  fade  away  ! 

4th  mo.,  6th.    I  have  been  a  good  deal  troubled,  in  read 

Vol.  II.  — 30 


4G6 


JOURNAL. 


1845. 


ing  the  greater  part  of  a  work,  lately  published  and  rapidly 
circulated,  called  "  Vestiges  of  the  Natural  History  of  the 
Creation."  The  author  first  describes  the  Nebular  hypothesis ; 
then  the  geological  history  of  the  earth's  crust ;  then  the  pro- 
gressive development  of  organized  creatures,  vegetable  and  ani- 
mal ;  the  latter  series  ending  in  man.  He  then  discusses  the 
phenomena  of  mind,  which  he  ascribes  simply  and  solely  to 
material  organism,  under  the  agency  of  the  electric  fluid.  The 
brain,  a  galvanic  battery ;  thought,  the  mere  effect  of  electri- 
city. The  system  embraces  the  whole  jargon  of  phrenology, 
and  utterly  undermines  all  moral  responsibility,  and  all  that  is 
essential  to  the  highest  destinies  of  man.  I  had  not  finished 
it  before  I  discovered  that  there  is  no  fear  of  God  before  the 
eyes  of  the  unknown  author.  I  have  since  been  greatly  pleased 
and  relieved,  by  a  perusal  and  re-perusal  of  an  admirable  letter 
from  Professor  Sedgwick  on  the  subject,  addressed  to  Captain 
Stanley.  It  is  a  masterly  knocking  to  pieces  of  the  whole 
affair.  Sedgwick,  however,  as  well  as  Stanley,  is  a  believer  in 
the  Nebular  Theory,  to  which  I  have  myself  no  particular 
objection.  But  it  does  not  seem  to  flourish,  under  the  grasp 
of  Lord  Rosse's  telescope,  which  has  already  resolved  a  large 
proportion  of  the  nebulae  into  stars. 

I  have  been  writing  an  answer  to  the  question  in  the 
Christian  Observer,  "What  is  Quakerism?"  which  the  editor, 
in  his  last  number,  promises  to  insert  in  his  next.  I  have 
ventured  to  assert  that  the  Society,  in  various  ways  and 
forms,  has  declared  its  faith  in  all  the  main  doctrines  of 
sound  Christianity  which  I  have  enumerated ;  but  that  one 
of  these  doctrines,  viz.,  the  guidance  and  government  of  the 
Spirit,  is  held  by  us  more  extensively  and  exactly  than  by 
many  others ;  and  that  on  this  ground  we  have  been  led  to 
abstain  —  First,  from  ceremonies  and  the  notion  of  sacra- 
mental efficacy  in  forms.  Secondly,  from  a  ministry  ordained 
by  man.  Thirdly,  from  the  pecuniary  remuneration  of 
ministers.  Fourthly,  from  oaths.  Fifthly,  from  war. 
Sixthly,  from  worldly  amusements,  useless  fashions  in  dress 
and  furniture,  and  corruptions   in   speech   and  behaviour. 


MT.  57. 


JOURNAL. 


467 


Thus  I  take  Quakerism  to  be  the  religion  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, without  addition,  without  diminution,  and  without  com- 
promise. I  hope  the  paper  may  be  accepted  by  others  and  by 
our  own  people,  in  a  friendly  spirit ;  and  that  it  may,  through 
mercy,  have  a  blessing  on  it. 

4th  mo.,  14th.  Our  tenderly  beloved  sister  Fry,  with 
Catherine  and  her  servants,  left  our  door  a  little  before  two 
o'clock,  for  Runcton,  in  the  feeling  of  peace,  and  with  a 
mutually  happy  retrospect  of  her  endearing  visit.  She  came 
back  from  Northrepps  last  sixth  day,  and  was  remarkably  well 
that  evening  and  yesterday  evening,  when  Edward  Edwards 
and  his  daughter  dined  with  us  very  pleasantly.  We  all 
enjoyed  the  renewal  of  our  old  friendship.  E.  Edwards  is 
now  in  his  eightieth  year.  Yesterday  was  really  a  favoured 
sabbath.  My  dear  sister  was  at  the  afternoon  meeting,  and 
took  a  striking  leave  of  us.  I  was  also  engaged  in  speaking 
on  "the  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God."  She 
was  very  poorly  on  her  return  home ;  but  attended  our 
evening  reading,  and  ministered  acceptably  to  a  very  large 
company.  May  she  be  brought  on  her  way  with  peace  and 
safety ! 

The  proposition  of  the  late  Sir  Robert  Peel's 
Government,  for  substituting  a  permanent  endow- 
ment for  the  Grant  which  had  been  annually  made  by 
Parliament  for  the  support  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
College  of  Maynooth  in  Ireland,  was  now  claiming  a 
large  share  of  public  attention.  As  a  staunch  advo- 
cate of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  it  was  with  pain 
that  Joseph  John  Gurney  felt  himself  called  upon  to 
take  part  in  the  movement  against  it.  In  his  Journal 
he  thus  explains  his  view  :  — 

4th  mo.,  19th.  I  have  accepted  the  chairmanship  of  a 
meeting  to  be  held,  next  week,  of  Protestants  without  dis- 
tinction, to  oppose  the  endowment  of  the  Romish  College  of 
Maynooth  for  educating  the  priesthood.    The  endowment  is 


468 


PUBLIC  MEETING  ON  THE 


1845. 


whiggish,  popular,  except  with  the  religious  public ;  and 
apparently  politic  as  a  matter  of  conciliation,  which  the  body 
of  Papists  in  Ireland  seem  ready  to  accept :  it  is  understood 
to  be  the  first  step  to  the  national  paying  of  their  ministers. 
Cordially  as  I  approve  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  of 
the  Roman  Catholics  being  full  partakers  of  it  with  others, 
I  consider  that  the  proposed  measure  goes  far  beyond  this  line ; 
and,  in  rendering  it  compulsory  on  Protestants  to  support  an 
ecclesiastical  system  which  they  disapprove,  directly  interferes 
with  their  rights  of  conscience,  and  thus  cramps  and  impairs 
that  fabric  of  freedom  which  it  professes  to  promote.  As  I 
could  not  voluntarily  subscribe  to  such  an  institution,  so  I 
cannot  acquiesce  in  being  taxed  for  the  purpose,  without  an 
open  avowal  that  I  object  to  it  on  principle.  The  subject  is 
to  be  taken  up  simply  on  the  Protestant  ground,  without 
arguing  the  objections  which  Dissenters  entertain  to  all  national 
religious  establishments,  and  which  Friends  entertain  to  all 
seminaries  for  the  purpose  of  educating  the  ministers  of  the 
gospel.  Without  concealing  my  own  sentiments  as  a  Friend, 
I  feel  myself  to  be  at  liberty  to  unite  with  Dissenters  and 
Churchmen  in  opposing  the  compulsory  support  of  a  principle 
which  lies  at  the  root  of  Popery,  and  is  surely  taught  in  all 
her  institutions  for  ecclesiastical  instruction ;  and  which  is 
now  diffusing  itself  among  many  who  do  not  at  present  call 
themselves  Roman  Catholics.  —  I  mean  the  addition  to  Scrip- 
ture, as  an  authorized  standard  of  doctrine  and  practice,  of 
uninspired  written  and  oral  tradition.  Surely  no  worldly 
policy,  no  complaisance  and  liberality,  can  justify  us  as  a  nation, 
in  taking  an  active  part  in  the  upholding  of  this  principle, 
fraught  as  it  is  with  unutterable  danger  to  the  moral  and  reli- 
gious welfare  of  mankind.  I  think  this  principle  is  firmly  held 
by  the  most  educated  and  polished,  as  well  as  by  the  more 
ignorant  and  vulgar  of  the  Papists,  and  in  bestowing  a  polished 
education  on  the  Irish  Priests,  we  shall  not  in  any  degree  dis- 
lodge them  from  this,  to  them,  articulus  stantis  aut  cadentis 
ecclesise ;  but  only  add  to  the  force  and  influence  by  which 
they  propagate  it  in  the  world. 

4th  mo.,  21th.    The  meeting,  anti-Maynooth,  last  fourth 


MT.  57. 


ENDOWMENT  OF  MAYNOOTH. 


469 


day  evening,  was  very  large  ;  about  3000  persons  present,  and 
passed  off  well.  I  endeavoured  to  lay  down  the  true  order 
of  the  meeting  at  the  commencement,  and  all  was  afterwards 
very  fairly  kept  within  its  limits.  We  all  united  on  the  Pro- 
testant ground,  of  the  Bible  and  the  Bible  only, —  not  without 
the  Spirit ;  but  without  the  addition  of  human  traditions. 
Much  may  be  said  for  the  measure  on  the  ground  of  policy,  but 
the  religious  objections  must  continue  untouched  and  untangible. 
First,  the  Quaker's  objection  to  all  human  systems  of  education 
for  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  Secondly,  the  Nonconformist's 
objection  to  all  national  endowments  of  particular  forms  of 
religion.  Thirdly,  the  Protestant's  objection  to  the  addition 
of  tradition  to  Scripture,  as  a  ground  of  doctrine. 

"  Surely,"  says  an  eye-witness,  "  no  one  who  was 
present  can  forget  the  energy  and  earnestness  of  his 
appeal,  or  the  deep  and  absorbing  interest  with  which 
it  was  heard  and  responded  to;  still  less  can  they 
forget  the  marked  solemnity  which  reigned,  as  he 
concluded  with  the  fervent  desire  that  the  banner  of 
the  Lord  might  be  over  them,  even  the  banner  of  love, 
impressively  repeating  a  few  sentences  on  Christian 
unity,  from  that  book,  for  whose  unmixed  and  sacred 
records  he  had  just  been  pleading." * 

TO  DR.  CHALMERS, 

(In  reply  to  a  letter  of  inquiry  on  several  points  connected  with  the  question  of 
Slavery  in  the  United  States.) 

Earlharn,  4th  mo.,  30th,  1845. 

*  *  *  So  much  for  family  histories.  —  Now  for  an 
answer  to  thy  inquiries.  My  mission  to  North  America, 
which  continued  three  years,  (including  a  few  months  spent 
in  the  West  Indies,)  was  distinctly  of  a  religious  nature  —  a 
visit  in  the  capacity  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  to  our  own 
Society  in  that  land ;   with  the  further  object  of  holding 

*  The  verses  quoted  were  Psalm  csxxiii,  1,  2. 


470 


LETTER  ON  THE  DUTY  OF  CHRISTIAN 


1845 


meetings  for  divine  worship  with  persons  of  other  denomina- 
tions. This  ohject  so  absorbed  both  time  and  mind,  that  it 
was  out  of  my  power  to  attend  meetings  of  a  simply  philan- 
thropic character,  or  to  hold  much  communication  with  the 
friends  of  the  anti-slavery  cause  as  such.  My  intercourse  with 
the  Americans  on  this  subject  was  almost  entirely  confined  to 
Friends ;  except  that,  after  my  return  from  the  West  Indies, 
I  spent  several  days  at  Washington,  for  the  express  purpose 
of  explaining,  to  the  members  of  the  Government  and  of  Con- 
gress, the  admirable  effects  of  emancipation  in  the  British 
Colonies.  All  these  communications  were  in  private,  and  were 
well  received,  both  by  slave-holders  and  by  the  citizens  of  the 
Free  States.  Thus,  my  dear  friend,  thou  wilt  perceive  that  I 
was  so  circumstanced  in  America  as  not  to  be  exposed  to  any 
interference  on  the  part  of  the  warm  and  zealous  advocates  of 
abolition;  and,  with  the  exception  of  an  article  or  two  in  a 
Boston  newspaper,  complaining  of  my  not  taking  a  public  and 
more  active  part  (which  my  circumstances  rendered  impossible), 
I  am  not  aware  that  anything  was  said  or  done  by  the  Aboli- 
tionists to  molest  or  disturb  me. 

All  that  I  could  do  in  the  meetings  of  Friends,  to  promote 
that  great  cause,  I  did — the  subject  being  frequently  discussed 
in  their  assemblies  for  discipline — and  I  also  did  my  very  best 
with  the  rulers  and  legislators  of  the  land.  But  further  than 
this,  I  had  no  opportunity  of  going ;  and,  had  I  attempted  it, 
it  would  have  interfered  immediately  and  most  seriously  with 
my  Gospel  mission  ;  which  was  intended  for  the  benefit  of  all, 
whether  they  did  or  did  not  agree  with  me  on  the  subject  of 
slavery. 

In  the  course  of  my  journey  in  the  Southern  States,  and 
more  particularly  in  the  Danish  West  Indies,  I  certainly  did 
meet  with  some  slave-holders  who  appeared  to  me  to  be  persons 
of  considerable  piety ;  but  these  were  generally  individuals, 
who  would  have  been  extremely  glad  to  escape  from  the  system 
with  which  they  were  connected,  had  they  considered  it  to  be 
within  their  power.  Generally  speaking,  it  was  very  evident 
that  slavery  operated  most  unfavourably  both  on  religion  and 
morals. 


mi.  57. 


CHURCHES  IX  RELATION  TO  SLAVERY. 


471 


Friends  in  America  have  long  been  acting  on  the  principle 
that  slave-holding  disqualifies  for  membership  in  religious 
society ;  and  they  have  never  had  cause  to  regret  their 
adoption  of  this  principle.  It  appears  to  me  most  desirable 
that  it  should  be  "adopted  by  other  religious  communities 
in  America.  If  it  were  so,  the  evil  would  soon  cease ; 
and  in  that  case  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that 
Christianity,  as  well  as  the  cause  of  liberty  and  humanity, 
would  flourish  much  more  abundantly  than  they  do  at 
present. 

I  have  just  thrown  before  thee  the  state  of  the  case  as  it 
regards  myself,  and  the  views  which  I  entertain  of  the  right 
course  for  religious  bodies  in  reference  to  the  subject;  and 
earnestly  desire  that  thou  mayest  be  enabled,  in  thy  own 
church,  to  promote  the  great  cause  of  the  abolition  of  slavei-y, 
at  the  same  time  that  you  repudiate  the  interference  of 
others. 

5th  mo.,  2nd. 

I  have  retained  my  letter  for  a  day  or  two,  waiting  the 
leisure  for  making  a  small  addition  to  it ;  as  I  wish,  with 
every  feeling  of  deference,  somewhat  further  to  explain  my 
own  views  on  the  subject  in  question.  I  must  then  confess 
that  I  do  not  think  it  is  out  of  the  right  province  of  the 
Anti-Slavery  Society,  either  in  America  or  in  England,  to 
watch  the  proceedings  of  churches,  any  more  than  those  of 
individuals,  in  reference  to  slavery.  The  progress  of  the  cause 
of  abolition,  which  it  is  their  business  to  do  all  in  their  power 
to  promote,  (consistently  with  the  rule  of  right,  of  course,) 
so  very  much  depends  on  the  conduct  of  Christian  bodies,  as 
,well  as  on  that  of  statesmen  and  governments,  that  the  Anti- 
Slavery  Committees  would,  in  my  opinion,  be  wanting  in  their 
duty,  did  they  not  appeal  to  such  bodies,  as  occasion  may 
require,  in  favour  of  their  cause. 

On  this  ground  they  have  unceasingly  urged  on  the  several 
denominations  of  Christians,  in  America,  the  propriety  of 
their  adopting  the  principle  on  which  Friends  have  so  long 
acted  —  namely,  that  no  slave-holder  should  be  accepted  or 


472  LETTER  TO  DR.  CHALMERS.  1845. 

retained  as  a  member  of  the  church.  Provided  that  they  keep 
within  the  bounds  of  propriety  and  respect  in  their  way  of 
doing  it,  I  cannot  think  the  Anti-Slavery  body  is  at  fault  in 
making  their  public  appeal  on  this  point  to  all  the  churches  of 
Christ. 

Most  true  it  is  that  no  Christians  can  be  required  to  "  out- 
run the  light"  of  their  own  minds,  on  this  or  any  other  topic. 
Light  is  indeed  progressive,  and  time  was  when  the  Friends  in 
America  held  slaves  like  other  people.  But,  in  the  present 
day,  the  horrid  abuses  inseparable  from  the  system  of  slavery 
are  so  perfectly  well  known — for  example,  the  cruel  use  of  the 
whip  in  the  place  of  the  wholesome  stimulus  of  wages ;  the 
utter  degradation  of  females ;  the  sale  at  auction  of  human 
beings  as  if  they  had  no  souls,  and  were  mere  chattels,  or  at 
most  cattle  ;  and  the  consecment  arbitrary  separation  of  fami- 
lies, and  tearing  asunder  of  the  nearest  ties  of  life — that  I  can- 
not think  any  Christian  professor  can  be  regarded  as  excusable, 
or  fit  for  the  brotherhood  of  the  church,  who  voluntarily  con- 
tinues to  take  a  part  in  the  maintenance  of  so  nefarious  a 
system. 

To  pursue  the  subject  further  —  it  does  not  appear  to  me 
that  we  are  at  liberty,  as  Christians,  to  receive  the  sub- 
scriptions of  slave-holders  towards  the  maintenance  of  our 
respective  churches;  or  indeed  for  any  religious  or  philan- 
thropic purpose,  or,  perhaps,  I  might  rightly  say,  for  any 
purpose  whatsoever.  After  much  reflection  I  am  brought  to 
this  conclusion,  on  the  simple  ground  that  the  money  which 
we  receive  from  them  is,  to  a  considerable  extent,  and  almost 
of  necessity,  the  price  of  blood  ;  and  furthermore,  can  hardly 
be  considered  in  the  divine  sight  to  be  their  oivn,  until  the 
wages,  rightfully  due  to  the  poor  labourers  on  their  estates, 
have  been  fully  discharged. 

I  cannot  doubt,  my  much-esteemed  friend,  that  thou  wilt 
bear  with  me  in  having  thus  thrown  my  whole  view  on  the 
point  at  issue  before  thee.  Shouldest  thou,  on  further  con- 
sideration, be  led  to  adopt  the  same  view,  it  will  be  greatly  to 
the  comfort  of  thy  warm  and  steady  friends,  who  well  know 


JET.  57. 


JOURNAL. 


47S 


how  to  appreciate  thy  faithfulness  and  zeal  in  every  good  word 
and  work. 

To  return  to  his  Journal :  — 

5th  mo.,  5th.  My  answer  to  the  inquiry  of  the  Christian 
Observer,  what  is  Quakerism  ?  is  published  in  the  present 
number.  I  trust  it  is  unexceptionable  as  a  statement  of  doc- 
trine ;  but  the  long  article  of  notes  appended  by  the  Editor, 
is  just  about  as  offensive  (not  to  me,  whom  he  flatters,  but  to 
our  cause  and  system)  as  can  be.  Sometimes  the  enemy  spits 
fire  and  mud,  through  the  medium  of  conscientious  persons, 
whose  eyes  he  has  succeeded  in  partially  blinding.  Such 
things  must  be  patiently  and  charitably  borne.  It  is  one  of 
the  crosses  which  we  have  to  take  up  and  carry  after  Jesus. 

5th  mo.,  9th.  [In  allusion  to  a  communication  in  ministry  ;] 
I  wish  to  draw  instruction  from  all  the  ministry  I  hear  —  I  do 
desire  to  be  effectually  searched  and  cleansed ;  and  never  to 
forget  that  gifts,  administrations,  operations,  are  not  only 
various,  but  diverse ;  yet  only  one  Spirit,  one  Lord,  one  God, 
who  worketh  all  in  all.  In  the  mean  time,  may  I  be  graciously 
enabled  to  abide  in  the  truth ;  a  living,  fruitful  branch  in 
Christ  the  Vine,  more  and  more  divested  of  self-love,  self- 
seeking,  and  undue  self-indulgence !  Lord,  perfect  the  work 
in  me  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake  ! 

N.  B. — Recipe  for  the  ensuing  Yearly  Meeting.  A  quiet  patient  mind, 
free  from  all  anxieties;  a  cheerful  spirit;  a  dwelling  in  the  truth, 
near  to  the  fountain  of  the  waters  of  life ;  love  to  God  and  man ;  a 
watchful  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord ;  a  constant  guard  over  the 
lips,  and  a  reverent,  uninterrupted  dependence  on  the  great  Head  of  . 
the  Church. 

5th  mo.,  l±th.  Yesterday,  John  Henry  and  I  attended  the 
funeral  of  my  long-respected  friend  and  Christian  brother, 
H.  J.  Balls,  our  head  clerk.  My  last  interview  with  him  was 
of  a  very  satisfactory  kind,  as  regarded  his  state  of  mind. 
He  seemed  perfectly  happy,  rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  who  had 


474 


YEARLY  MEETING. 


1845s 


made  with  him  "an  everlasting  covenant,  ordered  in  all  things, 
and  sure."  John  Alexander  conducted  the  "service,"  at  the 
Old  Independent  Meeting-House.  I  went  in  with  my  hat  on ; 
quietly  kept  my  seat  until  he  had  finished,  and  then  rose  and 
bore  my  testimony  to  his  truly  Christian  character.  The  large 
assembly  of  his  friends  and  neighbours  seemed  much  affected. 
He  was  buried  in  the  "  Rosary."  There  was  a  precious 
solemnity  to  be  felt  at  the  grave.  I  was  engaged  beside  it  in 
vocal  thanksgiving  and  prayer. 

After  attending  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London,  he 
writes  :  — 

6th  mo.,  14th.  We  left  home  on  sixth  day,  5th  mo.,  lGth, 
and  met  the  usual  warm  welcome  at  Upton.  Seventh  day, 
17th,  Anti-slavery  meeting  at  the  Hall  of  Commerce,  over 
which  I  presided,  and  felt  satisfaction  in  so  doing.  It  was  a 
spirited  occasion.  William  Knibb  gave  a  sad  detail  of  conti- 
nued oppressions  in  Jamaica. 

Second  day,  19th,  large  and  satisfactory  meeting  of  minis- 
ters and  elders.  Vast  and  respectable  Temperance  Meeting 
in  the  evening,  at  Exeter  Hall ;  over  which  I  presided,  and  at 
which  I  spoke,  harmlessly,  I  trust. 

Third  day,  5th  mo.,  20th.  Dined  pleasantly  at  Dr.  Lush- 
ington's,  where  we  met  Due  de  Broglie,  Sir  T.  D.  Ackland, 
and  the  Bunsens.  They  seemed  in  good  spirits  about  the 
Anti-slave-trade  Convention,  which  has  since  been  completed 
and  signed ;  the  substance  of  it  being  the  giving  up  of  the 
right  of  search,  not  of  visit,  between  France  and  England ; 
and  the  union  of  the  two  nations  in  blockading  the  western 
coast  of  Africa,  from  Cape  Verd,  north,  to  lat.  16J  south. 
I  could  not  myself  take  part  in  the  system  of  armed 
cruisers. 

Fourth  day,  5th  mo.,  21st.  Comfortable  commencement  of 
the  Yearly  Meeting;  which  lasted  until  seventh  day,  the  31st; 
and  may,  I  think,  be  described  as  large,  lively,  and  harmonious. 
The  greatest  point  of  interest  was  the  concern  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting  towards  Indiana,  in  reference  to  the  late  Anti-slavery 


JET.  57. 


RELIGIOUS  ENGAGEMENTS. 


475 


separation  there ;  issuing  in  a  deputation  of  several  of  out- 
valued brethren  to  present  an  expostulatory  address : — William 
and  Josiah  Forster,  George  Stacey,  John  Allen,  and  Joseph 
Bewley.  I  was  on  the  sub-committee,  appointed  to  prepare 
this  address ;  and  I  never  -witnessed  a  more  remarkable  un- 
folding of  religious  exercise,  than  that  by  which  these  our 
friends  were  gradually  brought  into  harness.  It  was  truly  an 
apostolic  proceeding;  and  deeply  solemn  and  affecting  were  the 
large  sittings  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  in  which  the  concern  was 
fully  settled,  and  the  nomination  accepted  and  confirmed. 
These  beloved  brethren  will  indeed  go  forth  with  the  hands  of 
the  church  upon  them,  and  may  the  great  Head  of  the  Church 
bless  them  in  their  work !  The  meetings  for  worship  at 
Devonshire  House  were  much  crowded ;  and  were,  on  the 
whole,  highly-favoured  times.  I  had  some  share  of  the  work 
in  the  latter  meeting ;  I  humbly  believe  in  deepening  waters, 
as  I  went  forward. 

During  the  summer,  he  was  engaged,  in  company 
with  his  wife,  in  an  extended  religious  visit  to  Friends 
and  others  in  Scotland  and  the  North  of  England. 
They  left  home  on  the  3rd  of  the  seventh  month.  He 
soon  afterwards  wrote  — 

TO  ELIZABETH  FRY. 

Manchester,  7th  mo.,  13th,  1S45. 

My  Beloved  Sister, 

I  have  been  much  wishing  to  write  to  thee  to 
tell  thee  of  our  progress,  which  has  been  hitherto  very  satis- 
factory. Our  first  day  at  Liverpool  was  one  of  much  interest 
to  us.  Friends  were  warm  and  kind,  and  the  public  meeting 
was  larger  than  any  known  for  some  years  past.  On  second 
day  Ave  enjoyed  a  quiet  journey  to  Llangollen,  and  lodged  there 
in  the  midst  of  delightful  scenery,  proceeding  next  day  to 
Colebrookdale.  The  valleys  of  the  Dee  and  Severn  are  highly 
beautiful.  What  a  delightsome  land  do  we  live  in  !  0  that 
its  inhabitants  were  more  devoted  to  the  service  of  that 


476 


JOURNEY  IN  THE 


1845. 


glorious  Creator  who  has  given  so  many  of  them  all  things 
richly  to  enjoy  ! 

Our  two  days  at  the  Dale,  including  the  General  Meeting 
for  Wales,  &c,  were  also  satisfactory ;  and  we  were  again  gra- 
ciously favoured  with  evidence  that  we  were  in  our  right  place. 
Barnard  Dickenson  was  our  kind  and  hospitable  entertainer. 
On  our  return  northward  we  held  public  meetings  at  Shrews- 
bury and  Chester  —  small  but  solemn ;  G.  and  M.  Crosfield 
kindly  coming  to  meet  us  at  the  latter  place.  We  are  now  in 
the  midst  of  a  truly  exercising  day  at  Manchester ;  and,  after 
a  morning  meeting  of  an  interesting  kind,  are  looking  towards 
a  public  meeting  this  evening.  My  dearest  wife  is  nearly 
associated  with  me  in  the  work,  which  is  a  great  comfort  and 
strength.  I  greatly  feel  the  weight  of  the  engagement,  but 
consider  it  cause  for  much  thankfulness  that  I  am  again  per- 
mitted to  have  a  part  in  it. 

His  Journal,  under  date  9 tli  mo.,  12th,  contains  the 
following  rapid  sketch  of  their  subsequent  engage- 
ments :  — 

The  remainder  of  the  week,  [after  the  first  day  at  Man- 
chester,] was  spent  in  holding  meetings  in  Lancashire.  Third 
day  evening  with  the  Egerton  work-people.  At  Bolton,  with 
Friends,  the  next  morning.  A  full  public  meeting  at  the 
theatre  at  Preston,  in  the  evening ;  and  with  Friends  again  on 
fifth  day  morning :  a  precious  little  church  in  that  place.  So 
also  at  Lancaster ;  where  we  had  a  peculiarly  solemn  public 
meeting  on  fifth  day  evening,  and  with  Friends  on  sixth  day 
morning. 

Sixth  day  evening,  comforting  public  meeting  at  the 
beautiful  Yealand ;  entertained  by  William  Waithman ; 
called  on  the  widow  Ford,  &c,  &c.  Seventh  day 
afternoon,  meeting  with  William  Waithman's  work-people ; 
and  in  the  evening  arrived  at  Isaac  Braithwaite's,  Kendal. 
There  we  passed  two  interesting  days,  receiving  abundant 
kindness.  The  relic  of  our  church  there  is  larger  than  we 
expected.    The  public  meeting  in  the  evening  not  very  large 


-st.  57. 


NORTH  OF  ENGLAND. 


477 


but  on  the  whole  satisfactory — The  resurrection  of  Christ,  and 
its  consequences,  much  before  me. 

On  third  day,  (Seventh  mo.,  22nd,)  to  Ulverstone.  Dined 
at  Newby  Bridge ;  delicious  view  from  the  summit  of  a  high 
hill  behind  the  inn.  Windermere  spread  before  us  in  her 
glory.  Well  attended,  and  to  me  relieving,  public  meeting,  at 
Ulverstone.  Visited  Swarthmore  Hall,  the  residence,  [in  former 
days,]  of  an  eminent  servant  of  the  Lord ;  afterwards  a  good 
meeting  with  Friends  and  others,  in  the  old  Meeting-house, 
endowed  by  George  Fox.  How  wonderfully  are  times  changed ! 
that  once  large  and  persecuted  society  has  left,  in  many  places, 
a  poor,  broken,  and  peeled  remnant,  and  settled  on  its  lees. 
There  are,  however,  a  few  exercised  minds  still  belonging  to 
Swarthmore ;  and  surely  we  have  more  than  a  few  in  many 
other  places.  Everywhere  we  may  say  where  Friends  yet  con- 
gregate, there  is  a  living  remnant.  This  is  a  mercy  ;  and  the 
hope  of  better  and  brighter  things  often  arises. 

On  our  way  from  Ulverstone  to  Ambleside,  we  drove  along 
the  banks  of  Coniston  water,  a  charming  lake  indeed ;  and  at 
Hawkshead  called  on  Hannah  Bragg,  a  widow  of  ninety-four 
years,  I  believe,  clear  in  her  understanding,  and  very  sweet 
and  tender  in  spirit.  Her  husband,  who  lately  died,  is  said  to 
have  been  the  like ;  a  pair  honoured  for  the  truth's  sake.  We 
find  the  Zachariahs,  the  Elizabeths,  and  Annas,  of  Scripture, 
here  and  there  amongst  us,  in  what  engravers  call  the  vera 
effigies.  I  do  not  think  that  a  green  old  age  is  so  conspicuous 
under  any  other  administration.  Kindly  received  at  John 
Crosfield's  lovely  abode,  near  Ambleside,  in  which  picturesque 
village  we  held  a  solemn  public  meeting  that  evening. 
Fifth  day,  happily  spent  amidst  some  of  nature's  fairest 
scenes.  Langdale  pikes,  Grasmere ;  (0  what  a  peerless  view 
of  it  from  the  hill !)  Rydal,  William  Ball's  "  Paradise  of  the 
Lakes."  After  dinner,  over  a  mountain  pass  to  Patterdale, 
where  we  lodged,  after  an  evening  drive  along  the  delightful 
banks  of  Ullswater.  Called  that  day  on  William  Wordsworth, 
now  the  aged  poet  laureate,  and  had  a  good  religious  oppor- 
tunity with  him  and  his  family,  in  which  simple  and  sound 


478 


JOURNEY  IN  THE  NORTH  OF  ENGLAND. 


1845. 


Christianity  was  declared,  as  we  afterwards  found,  to  his  satis- 
faction.* 

On  Sixth  day,  (7th  mo.,  25th,)  early  from  Patterdale  to  the 
Monthly  Meeting  at  Colthouse,  near  Hawkshead ;  a  good 
time  with  dear  country  Friends.  Another  call  on  Hannah 
Bragg ;  and  then  a  heautiful  drive  to  Keswick,  where  we  held 
a  puhlic  meeting,  to  our  relief,  in  the  Methodist  meeting-house 
late  that  evening.  Seventh  day  morning  spent  in  viewing 
Borrowdale  and  Derwentwater ;  the  latter  charming  indeed. 
After  an  early  dinner,  a  long  stage  over  the  mountains,  by 
Buttermere  and  Crummock,  to  the  secluded  little  inn  at  Scale 
hill,  where  we  lodged. 

First  day,  (7th  mo.,  27th,)  to  Pardshaw  meeting ;  large  and 
very  interesting.  After  an  excellent  puhlic  meeting,  lodged  at 
Greysouthen,  the  pleasant  residence  of  J.  W.  and  Mary  Fletcher. 
The  following  night  we  lodged  at  Broughton,  after  an  excellent 
public  meeting  there.  Then  followed  a  series  of  meetings  with 
Friends  and  the  public,  at  Cockermouth,  Whitehaven,  Mary- 
poi't,  and  Allonby ;  and  so,  on  seventh  day,  to  Carlisle ;  a  truly 
pleasant  and  substantially  encouraging  week.  The  Society 
pretty  strong  and  lively,  and  very  friendly  towards  ourselves. 
At  Carlisle,  dearest  Anna  and  her  husband  and  child,  with  our 
sister  Rachel  Fowler,  met  us  to  our  great  comfort. 

First  day,  (8th  mo.,  3rd)  at  Carlisle.  Close  ministry  at 
meeting  in  the  morning ;  good  public  one  in  the  evening. 
Second  day ;  held  a  comfortable,  though  not  crowded,  public 
meeting  at  Scotby,  in  the  evening.  Much  unity  with  Friends. 
Third  day,  to  Wigton ;  the  day  satisfactorily  spent  at  the 
school ;  a  relieving  public  meeting  in  the  evening ;  return  to 
Carlisle,  where  we  parted  from  the  beloved  Darlington  party, 

*  Joseph  John  Gurney  hesitated  about  calling  on  Wordsworth, 
fearing  his  call  might  be  deemed  an  intrusion;  but  was  at  last 
constrained  to  make  it,  by  a  sense  of  religious  duty.  A  gentleman 
who  saw  the  poet  shortly  afterwards,  informed  him  that  Wordsworth 
had  spoken  gratefully  of  the  visit,  adding,  with  much  warmth  of 
feeling,  "And  who  am  I,  that  a  prophet  should  be  sent  to  my  dwell- 
ing ?"  —  Note  by  E.  P.  Gurney. 


jet.  57-58. 


AND  IN  SCOTLAND. 


479 


and  quietly  posted  off  by  Gretna,  &c,  to  Beatock  bridge,  in 
Scotland,  where  we  found  a  quiet  abode  for  the  night.  Fifth 
day,  at  Moffat ;  visit  to  the  springs ;  large  public  meeting  in 
the  evening,  much  to  our  comfort.  Seventh  day,  to  Glasgow, 
where  we  spent  nearly  three  days.  On  first  day,  (8th  mo., 
10th,)  lively  meeting  with  the  little  body  of  Friends  in  the 
morning ;  large  public  meeting  in  the  City  Hall,  in  the 
evening.  Spiritual  Christianity  openly  declared.  Second  day, 
visited  the  Bridewell ;  pretty  satisfactory ;  interesting  select 
meeting  with  two  ministers  and  one  elder.  Third  day  morning. 
Two  months'  meeting,  an  excellent  time.  Fourth  day,  one  of 
quiet  travelling  and  sweet  scenery ;  Callender,  the  Trosachs, 
Loch  Katrine,  &c. ;  then  by  a  mountain  defile  to  the  exqui- 
sitely pretty  Killin,  where  we  lodged.  Nothing  can  be  more 
decent  than  the  appearance  of  the  country-people  in  all  this 
district.  In  every  little  town  the  free  Kirk-house  lifts  its 
head;  rivalling  its  "residuary"  opponent.  The  movement  is  a 
wonderful  one ;  about  800  congregations ;  a  college ;  endow- 
ments for  more  than  600  ministers  ;  ,£750,000  already  raised  ; 
<£150,000  more  in  progress,  for  manses.  Chalmers  calls  it  the 
"Popular  Endowment."  An  evidence  of  the  power  of  the 
voluntary  principle,  when  ably  worked.  I  trust  it  is  for  good ; 
for  the  diffusion  of  evangelical  truth ;  and  for  the  stirring  up 
of  many.  Yet  there  is  some  strife  in  it ;  and  much  of  the 
highest  church  principle  in  claiming  the  support  of  the  State, 
without  submitting  to  any  of  its  interference.  What  a  busy 
bustler  on  this  motley  scene  is  man ;  and  what  an  awful 
thought,  that  every  individual  has  an  immortal  soul,  to  be 
saved  or  lost  for  ever  !  Lord,  give  us  grace,  we  beseech  thee, 
to  lay  firm  hold  on  the  Saviour,  and  to  walk  watchfully  in  the 
way  of  holiness — ever  sowing  to  the  Spirit,  that  we  may  of  the 
Spirit  reap  life  everlasting !  *  *  * 

First  day,  (8th  mo.,  17th,)  at  Aberdeen.  Large  and  excel- 
lent public  meeting  in  the  evening.  Second  day,  General 
Meeting ;  lively  and  encouraging  season ;  Friends  much 
united.  Third  day,  to  Kinmuck ;  a  day  of  sunshine  and  pure 
air,  and  pleasant  communication  with  simple-hearted  Friends ; 


480 


JOURNEY  IN  SCOTLAND. 


1845. 


and  two  satisfactory  meetings.  Blessed  be  the  name  of  him 
who  pours  forth  of  his  holy  oil,  as,  and  when,  he  pleases ! 
Drank  tea  with  Amos  and  Barbara  Wigham ;  the  former 
paralyzed,  and  a  truly  patient  sufferer ;  the  latter  his  ever 
assiduous  nurse. 

Fourth  day  returned  to  Aberdeen,  and,  after  an  early  dinner, 
journeyed  to  Brechin,  where  we  lodged.  Fifth  day  to  Perth ; 
large  public  meeting  at  the  City  Hall ;  a  good  time.  All 
these  large  public  meetings  were  preceded  by  very  deep  exer- 
cise, and  even  painful  baptism,  which  I  believe  corresponded 
with  the  degree  of  divine  favour  graciously  manifested  in  the 
meetings  themselves ;  in  which,  as  I  humbly  trust,  I  was  ena- 
bled to  declare  the  whole  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Sixth  day, 
pleasant  journey  by  Loch  Leven,  crossing  the  Forth  at  Queens- 
ferry,  to  Edinburgh,  where  we  spent  a  truly  agreeable  three 
days.  On  seventh  day  we  called  on  Dr.  Greville ;  and  on  Dr. 
Chalmers  and  his  wife,  in  their  new  country-house.  They 
received  us  gladly,  and  truly  pleasant  it  was  to  see  him  again. 
His  body  and  mind  are  yet  vigorous,  and  he  was  as  simple- 
hearted,  cordial,  and  joyous  in  spirit  as  ever ;  full  of  the  Free 
Church,  and  full  enough  inclined,  it  may  be,  to  triumph  over 
the  "  residuaries." 

[After  a  first  day  "of  much  interest"  at  Edinburgh,]  we 
reached  our  quarters  at  Blackwell  on  fourth  day  afternoon, 
before  the  return  of  the  beloved  master  and  mistress  from 
Shull.   There  we  passed  a  few  truly  peaceful  and  pleasant  days. 

First  day  (8th  mo.,  31st)  was  spent  at  Newcastle,  where  a 
public  meeting  had  been  appointed  for  the  evening ;  a  very 
satisfactory  day,  though  deep  lowness  was  my  portion  until  the 
evening  meeting,  which  was  inexpressibly  relieving;  the  Salem 
meeting-house  being  well  and  respectably  filled  on  the  occasion. 
I  trust  I  was  enabled,  in  some  good  measure,  to  baptize  the 
hearers  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

On  third  day  morning  (9th  mo.,  2nd)  we  left  Blackwell, 
and  travelled  by  railroad  to  Birmingham.  There  we  spent 
fourth  day ;  meeting  with  Friends  in  the  morning ;  very  full, 
and   truly  encouraging.     In  the   evening,  a  meeting  for 


JET.  58.  HOME  ENGAGEMENTS.  481 

worship  with  more  than  2000  people,  at  John  Angell  James's 
Chapel,  [when]  the  last  chapter  of  Revelation  was  much 
before  me.  This  meeting  crowned  and  concluded  our  whole 
service,  and  left  us  clear,  without  a  feather's  weight  upon  our 
minds.*  0  how  great  is  the  compassion  of  Israel's  shepherd 
who  went  before  us,  throughout  this  journey,  and  was  our  rear- 
ward :  yea,  was,  and  is,  "  our  exceeding  great  reward  !" 

Earlham,  9th  mo.,  20th.  We  have  received  pleasant  and 
interesting  calls  from  Samuel  Wilberforce,  Dean  of  West- 
minster,! a^so  from  Sir  T.  D.  and  Lady  Acldand  and  their 
family.  I  called  on  Lord  Lansdowne,  at  the  Bishop's,  and  met 
with  a  kind  and  cordial  reception  from  him  and  the  circle  there 
collected.  It  was  the  Musical  Festival  which  drew  them  hither. 
What  a  happiness  it  is,  that  we  and  ours,  are  sheltered  from 
this  species  of  worldly  amusement !  I  cannot  think  that  it  is 
right  for  any  serious  people  to  patronize  displays  of  sacred 
music,  mixed  up  with  balls  and  concerts,  and  uttered  so  gener- 
ally by  profane  and  ungodly  lips. 

9th  mo.,  29th.  More  than  three  weeks  have  now  elapsed 
since  our  return  home.  It  has  been  a  time  of  a  good  deal  of 
enjoyment,  and  fraught  with  some  lively  interests.  At  the 
same  time,  it  would  be  very  satisfactory  to  my  feelings,  were 
I  more  engaged,  in  my  home  life,  in  doing  good  to  others. 
Much  peace  is  permitted  in  the  retrospect  of  our  late  journey, 
but  a  very  indulgent  life  is  now  my  portion ;  and,  from  a 

*  Of  this  meeting  John  Angell  James  writes,  in  a  note  received 
from  him  whilst  these  sheets  were  passing  through  the  press:  — 
"  We  felt  on  that  occasion,  as  we  feel  on  some  others,  that  there  is  a 
bond  of  union  between  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  which  lies  deeper 
than  that  of  denominational  connexions,  and  which  these,  however 
they  may  appear  to  separate  us,  cannot  sever,  and  do  not  always  dis- 
turb. The  sheep  of  Christ  know  the  Shepherd's  voice,  through 
whatever  organ  it  may  come  to  them ;  and  it  was  heard  at  that  time, 
when  our  friend  spoke  to  us  of  justification  by  faith,  too  distinctly  to 
be  misunderstood,  and  too  impressively  to  be  unheeded. 

f  Now  Bishop  of  Oxford. 

Vol.  II:— 31 


482 


JOURNAL. 


1845. 


considerable  degree  of  bodily  infirmity  and  other  circum- 
stances I  seem  to  be  much  more  useless  than  a  Christian 
might  desire  to  be.  The  great  matter  is,  to  dwell  near  in 
spirit  to  Him,  who  is  himself  the  spring  of  all  good,  and  to 
endeavour,  in  humility  and  watchfulness,  to  follow  His  counsel 
in  all  things. 

Soon  after  my  return  home,  I  had,  in  unison  with  some 
others,  to  attend  at  the  Mayor's  office,  in  order  to  appeal  to 
the  magistrates  on  behalf  of  our  "  Society  for  the  Protection 
of  Young  Females,"  against  licensing  public  houses  of 
notoriously  "ill  fame."  I  hope  some  good  effect  may  be 
produced.  It  appears  to  me  a  dangerous  doctrine  that  the 
civil  power  ought  never  to  interfere  with  the  morals  of  the 
community.  Although  the  civil  power  cannot  lawfully  interfere 
with  conscience,  in  matters  of  religion,  or  so  far  meddle  with 
the  concerns  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  as  to  establish  or  endow 
a  particular  form  of  worship,  it  may  surely  be  exerted,  on  the 
most  unrestricted  principles  of  religious  liberty,  for  the  purpose 
of  maintaining  the  good  order  of  society ;  such  an  order  as  is 
essential  to  the  welfare  of  the  subjects  or  citizens  of  the  state, 
individually  and  generally,  whatever  may  be  their  creed.  As 
it  is  its  business  to  punish,  so  much  more  is  it  within  its 
province  to  prevent  crime ;  and  for  this  purpose  it  is  bound  to 
protect  and  promote  a  healthy  state  of  public  morals,  and  to 
put  down  all  such  nuisances  as  disorderly  public  houses,  and 
that  odious  traffic  in  vice,  for  which  our  large  towns  and  cities 
are  so  painfully  notorious.  In  all  such  cases,  the  arm  of  the 
law  is  exerted  on  the  simple  principle  which  lies  at  the  founda- 
tion of  all  civil  government,  namely,  that  the  licentiousness  of 
individuals  is  not  to  be  allowed  to  trench  on  the  welfare  and 
good  order  of  the  whole  community.  There  is  nothing  in  this 
principle,  so  far  as  I  see,  which  can  be  perverted  to  the  support 
of  the  interference  of  Government  with  religion,  or  the  mar- 
riage of  Church  and  State. 

The  year  had  been  already  marked  in  their  circle 
by  a  bereavement  of  no  common  order.    They  had 


2ET.  58.        DEATH  OF  HIS  SISTER  ELIZABETH  FRY. 


483 


now  to  mourn  the  loss  of  another  tenderly  beloved 
member  of  the  family,  with  whom  he  had  long  been 
accustomed  to  sympathize  and  labour. 

10th  mo.,  loth.  We  have  just  received  the  deeply  affecting 
account  of  our  beloved  sister  Fry's  having  been  attacked,  last 
seventh  day  afternoon,  with  pressure  on  the  brain,  which 
appears  to  have  continued  until  yesterday  morning,  producing 
torpor,  or  perhaps  insensibility,  with  difficulty  of  breathing. 
The  dear  patient  did  not  know  those  around  her,  except  occa- 
sionally for  a  moment,  and  did  not  appear  to  suffer  pain ;  but 
the  medical  man  evidently  considered  her  end  to  be  approachr 
ing,  unless  something  effectual  could  be  done  to  relieve  the 
breathing.  Overwhelming  as  this  stroke  would  have  been  two 
years  ago,  we  are  now  mercifully  enabled  to  receive  it  in  great 
quietness  of  mind.  Her  long-continued,  and,  of  late,  increasing 
infirmity,  though  with  very  precious  alternations  of  hope,  and, 
on  her  part,  of  great  brightness,  have  gradually  weaned  us 
from  that  close  dependence  on  her,  to  which  many  of  us  were 
prone ;  and  it  is  impossible  to  say  how  much  of  pain  and  diffi- 
culty a  prolonged  state  of  increasing  debility  might  have  occa- 
sioned her.  Most  dearly  have  I  been  bound  to  this  beloved 
sister,  ever  since  I  knew  anything ;  and  our  being  brought  into 
the  same  religious  course,  has  rendered  that  bond  one  of  pecu- 
liar intimacy  and  tenderness.  What  a  favour  it  is,  that  peace 
ia  the  mantle  of  my  spirit,  on  the  hearing  of  this  intelligence, 
in  the  delightful  assurance  that,  whether  she  be  in  life  or  in 
death,  peace  is  everlastingly  hers,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord! 

Third  day  morning.  Our  tenderly  beloved  sister  appears 
never  to  have  recovered  from  her  state  of  unconsciousness, 
although  the  struggle  of  nature  to  the  beholders  was  great. 
She  drew  her  last  breath  about  four  o'clock  yesterday  morning. 
We  are  quiet  under  the  blow,  yet  somewhat  stunned. 


484 


HIS  FEELINGS  ON 


1845. 


CHAPTER  XL VI. 
1845—46.    as.  58. 

BRIEF  MEMOIRS  OF  SIR  T.  F.  BUXTON  AND  ELIZABETH  FRY ;  LETTER 
TO  SIR  ROBERT  PEEL  ON  THE  DISTRESS  AMONG  THE  NORWICH  POOR; 
CORRESPONDENCE  ON  THE  OREGON  QUESTION  ;  PERSONAL  TRIALS  ; 
ATTENDS  THE  YEARLY  MEETING  FOR  THE  LAST  TIME;  LETTER  TO 
SIR  ROBERT  PEEL  ON  THE  INTRODUCTION  OF  SLAVE-GROWN  PRO- 
DUCE; DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 

Largely  as  Joseph  John  Gurnej  was  thus  again 
called  upon  to  partake  of  the  cup  of  sorrow,  it  was 
one  mingled  with  mercy  and  abundant  consolation. 
But  the  loss  of  such  a  brother  and  sister  wras  one,  in 
this  world,  never  to  be  supplied  ;  and  it  was  not  the 
less  felt  amidst  that  quiet,  confiding  trust,  and  that 
steady  diligence  in  the  performance  of  duty,  which 
seemed  not  obscurely  to  intimate  that  his  own  sepa- 
ration from  them  was  not  to  be  long. 

10th  mo.,  27th.  It  is  almost  impossible  for  me  to  describe 
the  last  two  weeks.  We  have  deeply  felt  the  blow ;  and  have 
been  closely  occupied  by  the  subject.  The  leisure  of  fourth, 
fifth,  and  sixth  days,  was  occupied  in  drawing  up  a  sketch  of 
the  dear  departed  one. 

On  seventh  day,  the  18th,  we  went  by  railroad  to  London, 
and  joined  the  Upton  party  at  dinner.  The  following  first 
day  was  very  interesting.  The  funeral  on  second  day,  at 
Barking,  was  very  large,  and  deeply  solemn.    I  was  led  to 


.j:t.  58. 


his  sister's  decease. 


485 


pour  forth  my  praises  and  prayers  at  the  grave ;  and  a  large 
meeting  was  afterwards  held  to  our  satisfaction,  under  a  tent. 
The  dinner,  at  Upton,  was  indicative  of  her  own  liberal 
and  impartial  mind ;  so  many  there,  and  so  hospitably  enter- 
tained, and  so  thoroughly  united  in  heart  and  feeling.  Great 
relief,  and  much  peace,  were  felt  at  the  close  of  the  day. 

On  fourth  day  last  Ave  were  favoured  with  a  blessed  parting 
season,  and  returned  home  in  peace.  The  newspaper  con- 
taining the  sketch,  sent  off  to  about  400  people  in  different 
parts  of  the  world.  May  it  be  accepted  in  the  Lord  unto 
edification ! 

Sixth  day  morning.  We  have  enjoyed  much  of  a  feeling  of 
quietness  and  solemnity  in  our  meetings ;  some  precious  tokens, 
I  trust,  that  we  are  not  forsaken.  I  am  preparing  the  Memo- 
rials of  Fowell  and  my  sister  Fry  for  publication,  and  deeply 
feel  what  a  chasm  their  departure  has  produced.  Surely  we 
shall  never  see  their  like  again. 

11th  mo.,  18th.  Last  second  day  to  dinner,  by  the  train, 
came  the  Chevalier  Bunsen  and  his  lady,  and  stayed  with  us 
until  fourth  day  morning,  when  I  accompanied  them  to 
Blickling,  on  their  way  to  Northrepps.  Their  visit  was  un- 
commonly bright  and  pleasant,  and  I  hope  I  have  formed  with 
the  Chevalier,  a  very  valuable  literary  and  Christian  friend- 
ship. *  *  *  To-day  I  have  been  at  home ;  writing  letters, 
reading,  and  pondering  many  things  in  my  heart.  In  the 
multitude  of  my  thoughts  within  me,  0  Lord,  let  thy  comforts 
delight  my  soul ! 

12th  mo.,  15th.  These  gaps  in  my  journal,  so  full  is  my 
mind,  and  so  weak  my  memory,  are  difficult  to  fill  up ;  but 
sure  I  am,  that  the  ever-rolling  stream  of  time  is  bringing  me 
nearer  and  nearer  to  eternity.  May  it  through  infinite  mercy  and 
ever-flowing  grace  be  more  and  more  a  happy,  yea,  a  joyous 
thought !  How  important,  yet  how  impossible  without  that 
grace,  to  dwell  in  the  meekness  and  purity  of  Christ,  in  the  very 
truth  and  power  thereof!  *  *  The  decease  of  our  truly 
dear  friend  and  relative,  Ann  Ilodgkin,  induced  us  to  go  to 
Tottenham,  on  fifth  day  in  last  week.    There  we  continued 


486 


LETTER. 


1845. 


until  first  day  afternoon ;  being  much  with  our  dear  and 
deeply-stricken  mourners;  attending  the  funeral  of  George 
Stacey's  daughter  Anna  on  sixth  day  afternoon,  and  that  of 
Ann  Ilodgkin  on  seventh  day  morning.  The  two  evening 
re-unions  were  especially  interesting ;  and  we  found  during 
these  several  occasions  some  call  to  the  exercise  of  the  ministry. 
Both  the  dear  departed  ones  had  given  full  evidence  that  they 
died  in  the  Lord.  Not  a  single  cloud  was  permitted  to  darken 
their  hope.  On  sixth  day  morning  I  had  much  satisfaction 
in  attending  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings ;  and  towards  the 
conclusion  spoke,  under  some  true  anointing,  I  believe,  on  the 
subject  of  war  ;  on  the  threatened  war  with  America ;  and  on 
the  propriety  of  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings  being  on  the  watch, 
to  come  forward,  if  needful,  on  the  side  of  peace. 

The  failure  of  the  wheat  harvest  in  many  parts  of 
the  kingdom,  and  the  depressed  state  of  trade,  con- 
curred in  producing  at  this  period  great  distress  among 
the  poorer  classes;  especially  in  the  manufacturing 
districts.  Joseph  Johi^Gumey's  deep  sympathy  was. 
as  usual,  awakened  by  the  sufferings  of  the  poor  at 
Norwich;  and  he  was  induced,  on  their  behalf,  to 
plead  for  a  modification  or  suspension  of  the  existing 
duties  on  corn,  in  the  following  letter  to  the  late  Sir 
Robert  Peel,  who  was  then,  though  unknown  to 
Joseph  John  Gurney,  anxiously  revolving,  with  the 
other  members  of  his  Government,  this  important 
question. 

Earlham,  10th  mo.,  29th,  1845. 

Sir  Robert  Peel,  Bart. 

I  heartily  hope  I  shall  not  be  regarded  as 
taking  an  undue  liberty  in  freely  addressing  thee  on  a  subject 
which  I  look  upon  as  of  vital  importance  to  the  poorer  classes 
of  the  people.  With  regard  to  their  condition  and  prospects 
in  this  part  of  the  kingdom,  I  grieve  to  say  my  report  must 


JET.  58. 


TO  SIR  ROBERT  PEEL. 


487 


be  a  ver}r  unfavourable  one.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the 
wheat  harvest  in  Norfolk  has  been  far  below  the  average;  the 
fears,  which  were  previously  entertained  on  the  subject,  having 
been  more  than  realized  by  the  alarming  deficiency  in  the 
actual  produce.  The  disease  and  failure  of  the  potato  crop 
are  also  prevalent  in  our  county  to  a  distressing  extent.  But 
it  is  more  to  the  state  of  Norwich  that  I  am  anxious  to  solicit 
a  little  of  thy  attention.  Our  manufacturing  population, 
which  is  very  considerable,  has,  during  the  general  prosperity, 
been  only  very  partially  employed,  and  at  a  miserably  inade- 
quate rate  of  wages.  Under  these  circumstances,  it  Mas  with 
great  difficulty  that  we  got  through  the  last  winter ;  the  state 
of  destitution  was  even  then  terrible,  and  the  visitation  of  small- 
pox, which  followed  in  its  train,  and  which  was  greatly  increased 
by  the  wretched  state  of  the  inhabitations,  was  fatal  to  a 
large  number.  Since  then  we  have  had  more  employment,  but 
still  at  a  very  low  rate  of  wages ;  and  now,  as  we  are  approach- 
ing the  winter,  the  manufacturers  are  again  turning  off  their 
hands.  It  is  impossible  to  conceive  what  will  become  of  the 
poor,  even  at  the  present  high  price  of  bread  ;  and,  should  that 
price  continue  to  rise,  which  we  have  too  much  reason  to  ex- 
pect, the  consequences  to  the  population  of  our  city  cannot  fail 
to  be  of  the  most  deplorable  and  alarming  character. 

Such  is  the  state  of  things  amongst  us,  which,  as 
friends  of  the  poor,  we  are  anxious  to  submit  to  the  wisdom 
and  care  of  a  paternal  government,  and  more  especially  of 
Sir  Robert  Peel  as  the  head  of  it.  We  are  well  aware  of  thy 
great  experience,  and  of  thy  sincere  desire  to  promote  the 
welfare  of  the  community ;  and  we  therefore  do  not  hesitate, 
though  with  much  respect  and  deference,  to  lay  our  case  be- 
fore thee.  It  is,  to  our  apprehension,  abundantly  evident  that 
the  operation  of  the  sliding-scale  of  the  Corn-law  will  not 
afford  the  early  and  effective  relief  which  the  distresses  of  our 
population  so  loudly  demand ;  especially  during  the  present 
season,  when  the  average  of  prices  is  kept  down  far  below  the 
practical  reality  by  the  low  value  of  injured  and  unwholsome 
samples.    The  boon,  therefore,  which  we  anxiously  crave  irre- 


488 


CORRESPONDENCE. 


1845. 


spectivcly  of  tne  general  question  of  the  Corn-laws,  and  wholly 
so  of  party  politics,  is  the  suspension  of  all  import  duties  on 
man's  necessary  food,  and  especially  on  bread-corn,  during  the 
present  affecting  and  alarming  exigency. 

I  understand  that  a  memorial  from  many  of  the  more  respect- 
able citizens  of  Norwich,  of  all  parties,  to  the  effect  now 
mentioned,  is  likely  to  be  presented  to  thee ;  and  I  venture  to 
hope  that  in  offering  to  thy  notice  this  private  explanation  of 
our  circumstances,  I  shall  not  be  regarded  by  thee  as  acting 
improperly.  Shouldst  thou  see  it  right  to  grant  our  petition, 
I  fully  believe  that  the  blessing  of  thousands  who  are  ready  to 
perish  will  rest  upon  thee. 

With  earnest  desire  that  divine  wisdom  and  help  may  be 
abundantly  upon  thee,  in  the  prosecution  of  thy  high  and  im- 
portant functions,  and  with  great  respect, 

I  am,  thy  sincere  friend  and  well-wisher, 

J.  J.  GURNEY. 

It  Avas  in  the  same  spirit  that  he  now  entered 
into  a  lengthened  correspondence  with  another  in- 
fluential and  distinguished  individual,  in  reference 
to  the  dispute  which  had  arisen  between  the  British 
and  American  Governments  with  regard  to  the 
Oregon  Territory,  and  which  seemed  at  one  time  to 
endanger  the  harmony  that  had  so  long  happily  sub- 
sisted between  the  two  countries. 

From  this  correspondence  the  following  brief  extract 
may  be  here  given  :  — 

Earlham,  11th  mo.,  26th,  1845. 

On  my  return  from  Lynn  and  Runcton  last  evening,  I  found 
thy  kind  letter,  which  I  could  not,  at  so  late  an  hour,  answer 
by  return  of  post.  On  the  Oregon  question,  I  wish  to  quote, 
imprimis,  thy  own  excellent  words,  "  England  can  afford  not  to 
be  offended,  it  can  also  afford  to  give  way."  Nothing  can  be 
truer,  and  nothing  more  important,  in  its  bearing  on  the  present 
question,  than  this  statement.    With  her  immense  resources ; 


JET.  58. 


ON  THE  OREGON  QUESTION. 


489 


with  her  high  reputation,  &c,  this  country  is  above  the  charge 
either  of  inability  or  fear,  and  can  most  unquestionably  afford 
abundance  of  rational  quietness,  and  kind  condescension. 
Allowing  for  a  moment  thy  doctrine,  that  States  being  scriptu- 
rally  authorized,  (authorized,  I  should  say,  by  Him  who  is  the 
Author  both  of  nature  and  revelation,)  may  lawfully  make  use 
of  war  as  a  necessary  defence,  (thou  art  of  course  aware  that 
my  principles  against  war  go  much  further,)  but,  allowing  this 
as  the  general  opinion  of  the  nation,  it  is  most  evident  that  the 
present  case  does  not  fall  within  the  limits  of  this  principle. 
The  war  now  projected  in  England,  should  the  American 
Government  persevere  in  their  unbending  claim,  could  not  be 
regarded  by  any  one  as  an  act  of  necessary  self-defence  on  the 
part  of  this  nation  ;  but  only  as  the  maintenance,  by  the  force 
of  arms,  of  a  point  of  honour  so  called.  The  chastisement 
would  fall,  as  is  well  observed  by  thee,  on  the  innocent  and 
highly  respectable  part  of  the  community;  the  citizens  of  New 
England,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  Baltimore,  &c,  who  are  as 
much  averse  to  war  as  we  are  ourselves ;  and  who,  generally 
speaking,  care  as  little  for  Oregon  as  we  do.  What  possible 
advantage  could  England  derive  from  thus  punishing  the  inno- 
cent for  the  guilty  ?  If  it  be  said  that  it  would  drive  this 
large  portion  of  American  citizens  to  insist  on  juster  measures 
with  their  own  government,  I  would  answer  that  no  such  end 
would  be  produced.  They  have  it  not  in  their  power  to  pre- 
vail over  the  larger  and  more  popular  party — and  they  would 
only  be  driven  into  feelings  of  revenge  and  hostility  against 
England,  which  would  be  the  source  of  endless  disquietude  and 
mischief. 

Then,  as  to  the  point  of  honour,  can  anything  be  conceived 
more  unjustifiable  than  plunging  these  two  great  nations  into 
the  unutterable  horror  and  wickedness  of  such  a  war,  on  the 
ground  of  punctilio  ?  If  it  is  wicked  in  the  duellist  to  shoot 
his  former  friend  and  neighbour,  and  expose  his  own  life  to  a 
similar  danger,  merely  because  his  honour,  in  the  eye  of  the 
world,  is  wounded,  surely  it  is  the  very  same  wickedness,  on 
an  immensely  larger  scale,  for  one  nation  to  make  war  upon 


490 


INTERVIEW  WITH  LORD  ABERDEEN. 


1846. 


another  on  any  such  ground.  Think  of  sacrificing  myriads  of 
lives,  and  sending  myriads  of  souls  unprepared  into  eternity, 
merely  because  Great  Britain  imagines  herself  affronted  ! 

Iii  connection  with  this  subject,  Joseph  John  Gur- 
ney,  whilst  in  London,  in  the  early  part  of  the  follow- 
ing year,  (1846,)  accompanied  a  deputation  to  present 
an  address  from  the  Society  of  Friends  to  the  govern- 
ment, earnestly  praying  for  the  preservation  of  peace. 
Eeferring  to  this,  he  writes  under  date  :- 

2nd  mo.,  20th.  The  engagement  which  took  deep  hold  of 
me,  in  connection  with  the  Meeting  for  Sufferings,  was  that  of 
addressing  the  government  on  the  subject  of  the  Oregon  ques- 
tion, and  peace  with  America.  *  *  *  I  waited  on  Sir  Robert 
Peel  and  Lord  Aberdeen,  with  my  brother  Samuel,  Peter 
Bedford,  Robert  Forster,  and  several  other  Friends,  and  read 
the  address  to  them,  which  was  evidently  much  felt.  It  was  a 
highly  interesting  occasion. 

In  a  memorial  subsequently  addressed  by  Joseph 
John  Gurney  to  the  Earl  of  Aberdeen,  after  minutely 
discussing  some  of  the  minor  details  of  the  question, 
he  winds  up  with  the  following  earnest  appeal  against 
war  under  any  circumstances  :  — 

Should  the  American  Government,  after  all,  determine  to 
stand  firmly  upon  the  Florida  treaty,  and  continue  to  assert 
what  they  call  their  irrefragable  claim  to  the  whole  of  Oregon  ; 
should  they,  on  this  ground,  refuse  to  agree  to  any  further 
concession  (as  they  consider  it)  than  that  which  was  proposed 
to  the  British  Minister,  at  Washington,  and  rejected  by  him, 
without  reference  to  the  Home  Government ;  should  they, 
under  the  pressure  of  a  low  and  lawless  democracy,  be  deaf  to 
the  voice  of  reason  and  reconciliation,  even  beyond  this  point ; 
shall  Lord  Aberdeen,  on  that  account,  deem  himself  to  be 
"forced"  into  a  rupture  with  America?    Shall  he  yield  to 


JET.  58. 


I 

"LOVE  your  enemies." 


491 


the  absurd  and  dangerous  dictates  of  our  war-loving  and 
America-hating  newspaper  writers  1  Shall  he  exchange  his 
truly  Christian  and  conciliating  spirit — estimated  and  honoured 
as  it  is  by  good  men  the  world  over  —  for  the  hurling  forth  of 
the  weapons  of  death  and  destruction ;  for  a  war  of  which  no 
man  could  calculate  the  probable  extent  and  duration  ? 
Under  a  feeling  of  the  solemnity  of  the  words,  I  would  answer 
from  my  very  soul,  God  forbid !  The  question  of  national 
honour,  even  in  its  worldly  phase,  cannot  surely  be  involved  in 
the  more  or  less  of  the  concession  which  we  make  for  the  sake 
of  peace  ;  in  the  more  or  less  of  the  acres  either  of  land  or 
water  which  we  yield  to  the  Americans  for  the  sake  of  the 
welfare  of  both  nations,  and  for  the  happiness  of  the 
world.    *    *  * 

It  cannot  be  doubted  but  that  these  sentiments 
found  a  response  in  the  mind  of'  the  distinguished 
statesman  to  whom  they  were  addressed.  War  was 
on  this  occasion  mercifully  averted;  and  by  slight 
mutual  concessions,  these  two  great  countries  were 
spared  the  enormous  misery  and  guilt  which  it  ever 
brings  in  its  train.  Happy,  indeed,  will  be  the  day 
when,  through  the  effectual  working  of  the  love  of 
Christ,  both  statesmen  and  people  are  brought  to  a 
willingness,  on  all  occasions,  to  act  upon  what,  to 
the  Christian,  must  surely  be  the  undeniable 
axiom,  that  no  necessity  can  relieve  either  indi- 
viduals or  nations  from  the  obligations  of  that 
highest  of  all  allegiance  which  they  owe  unto  Him 
who  hath  said,  "  Love  tour  enemies." 

Before  once  more  recurring  to  his  ordinary  course 
as  traced  in  his  Journal,  it  seems  necessary  here 
briefly  to  advert  to  a  subject  which  had  for  some 


492 


PERSONAL  TRIALS.  1845. 


time  past,  at  intervals,  occasioned  Joseph  John 
Gurney  considerable  uneasiness.  It  will  be  recol- 
lected that,  during  his  visit  to  the  United  States,  he 
had  met  with  some  who  appeared  to  labour  under 
misapprehensions  respecting  him  and  his  writings. 
By  an  unhappily  mistaken  process  of  reasoning  and 
criticism  upon  detached  passages  of  his  works ;  such 
as  if  applied  to  the  writings  of  the  early  Friends, 
to  those  of  the  first  reformers,  or  even  to  the  Holy 
Scriptures  themselves,  would  be  found  productive 
of  consequences  which  the  lover  of  truth  could  not 
fail  to  deplore ;  an  attempt  had  been  made,  with  a 
zeal  worthy  of  a  better  cause,  to  prove  that  he  was 
opposed  to  those  great  principles  of  spiritual  Christi- 
anity, which  have  ever  distinguished  the  Society  of 
Friends  —  principles  which  had  been  so  long  truly 
dear  to  him,  and  for  which  he  had  sacrificed  so 
much.  It  is  not  the  object  of  these  pages  to 
enter  into  a  detailed  examination  of  Joseph  John 
Gurney's  writings  in  reference  to  the  points 
alluded  to.  Nor  indeed  is  any  such  examination 
necessary.  To  the  candid  and  unprejudiced;  to 
those  who  read  them  in  the  spirit  in  which  they  were 
written,  and  with  that  simplicity  of  purpose  in 
which  alone  the  truth  can  be  perceived  and  appre- 
hended; they  will  themselves  furnish  a  sufficient 
answer  to  the  charge  brought  against  them.  That 
amidst  so  much  that  is  valuable,  passages  may 
be  found  which  are  open  to  misconception,  and 
which,  especially  when  isolated  and  detached  from 
the  context,  may  be  perhaps  even  justly  liable 
to  some  exception,  is  by  no  means  improbable. 
Such  imperfections,  shared  as  they  are,  in  at  least 


JETU  58. 


PERSONAL  TRIALS. 


493 


a  fully  equal  degree,  by  the  works  of  the  early 
Friends,  and  by  other  writings  of  distinguished  worth 
and  excellence,  are,  doubtless,  permitted  as  salutary 
lessons  at  once  of  the  weakness  of  all  inferior  in- 
strumentality, and  of  the  high  and  peculiar  sanction 
divinely  impressed  upon  the  records  of  Holy  Scrip- 
ture, as  the  only  volume  that  can  be  safely  treated  as 
the  standard  of  Christian  doctrine.*  And  if  even  the 
Epistles  of  an  inspired  Apostle,  with  the  "other 
Scriptures,"  have  been  from  the  very  first  wrested  by 
the  "  unteachable,"  and  "  unstable,"  need  we  be  sur- 
prised if  writings  of  vastly  inferior  dignity  and  import- 
ance are  not  privileged  with  exemption  from  similar 
treatment?  To  be  mis-interpreted  by  those  whose 
range  of  thought  and  experience  is  different  from  his 
own ;  to  be  supposed  to  hold  opinions  that  he  dislikes 
or  disapproves ;  to  be  suspected  of  denying  principles 
that  are  truly  clear  to  him;  these  must  often  be  among 
the  trials  which  the  Christian  has  to  bear,  and  in 
which  he  is  called  upon  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of 
his  Divine  Master,  whose  whole  life  was  one  continued 
act  of  condescension  to  the  ignorance  and  infirmity  of 
man. 

The  spirit  in  which  Joseph  John  Gurncy  was 
enabled  to  bear  a  trial  so  painful  as  this  was  to  his 
natural  feelings,  will  best  appear  from  the  incidental 
allusions  to  it  which  occur  in  his  letters  and  Journal 
of  this  period. 

*  "  For  equalling  our  writings  with  Scripture,"  says  Win.  Penn, 
in  emphatic  language,  "we  have  no  such  expressions  or  thoughts." 
(Works,  vol.  II.,  p.  800,  fol.  ed.)  Cordially  could  Joseph  John 
Gurney  respond  to  this  declaration. 


494 


PERSONAL  TRIALS. 


1845. 


TO  PETER  BEDFORD. 

Earlham,  10th  mo.,  8th,  1845. 

*  *  *  I  can  truly  say  1  passed  through  the  meetings  of 
New  York  and  New  England  with  great  comfort  to  myself, 
being  everywhere  received  with  cordiality  by  Friends,  with  two 
or  three  individual  exceptions ;  and  I  was  not  myself,  by  any 
means,  fully  aware  of  the  efforts  made  by  one  individual  to 
thwart  the  service :  still  less  did  I  know  the  grounds  on  which 
his  own  friends  were  dealing  with  him ;  and  when  I  last 
attended  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  New  England,  I  received  a  full 
returning  certificate,*  with  what  appeared  to  be  the  almost 
undisturbed  unanimity  of  a  truly  weighty  and  consistent  body 
of  Friends. 

Thou  art  also  aware  that  since  my  return  home,  I  have 
twice  been  long  engaged  on  the  continent,  for  away  from  these 
scenes  of  strife  ; — and  of  later  times  have  been  generally  per- 
mitted a  very  quiet  life  at  my  own  peaceful  home.  Thus  I 
can  gratefully  acknowledge  that  our  dear  Lord  and  Master  has 
graciously  condescended  to  "  compass  me  with  his  favour  as 
with  a  shield,"  and  I  should  indeed  be  worthy  of  blame  did  I 
distrust  his  loving-kindness  for  the  future.  Still,  my  beloved 
friend,  these  things  are  trying  and  distressing,  and  I  have,  at 
times,  suffered  much  from  them.  But  I  do  feel  that  it  is  safe 
to  lie  low  under  the  chastening  hand  of  the  Lord ; — and,  next 
to  this,  safe  to  be  subject  to  my  friends  in  humility  and  love. 
If  there  is  anything  wrong  in  me,  let  it  be  corrected.  I  wish 
not  to  strive.  Of  one  thing  I  am  sure ;  that  I  love  my  friends, 
and  love  the  cause,  and  love  the  truth,  as  thou  and  I  have 
always  held  it,  in  all  its  parts.  And  may  we  ever  be  found  on 
the  side  of  the  Lord  of  truth,  patiently  waiting  until  He  shall 
be  pleased  to  arise  for  our  help,  and  to  put  a  song  of  praise 
into  our  mouths. 

The  following  are  from  his  Journal :  — 


*  Granted  by  the  Yearly  Meeting  at  large. 


JET.  58. 


PERSONAL  TRIALS. 


495 


12,th  mo.,  15t7i.  I  have  requested  to  be  furnished  in 
writing,  with  the  passages  excepted  against,  expressing  my 
intention  of  fully  submitting  them  and  myself  to  the  judgment 
therein,  of  the  only  duly  authorized  body ;  the  Morning 
Meeting.  Thus  I  hold  nothing  back  from  the  Society, 
and  cast  myself  and  my  writings  without  reserve  on  the  care 
and  judgment  of  the  body.  I  can  do  no  more.  The  cause  is 
precious  to  me ;  and  I  desire  to  be  preserved  in  true  meekness, 
humility,  and  love  towards  all,  until  this  Sturm  wind  shall  be 
over-past. 

12<A  mo.,  16th.  I  spent  almost  a  sleepless  night,  not  with- 
out some  deep  tribulation  of  soul ;  and  much  lowness  and 
weakness  have  been  my  portion  this  morning.  I  pray  that  I 
may  be  enabled  to  maintain  the  whole  blessed  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  in  the  firmness,  yet  patience  and  meekness  which  are  in 
Christ.  0  for  the  "patience,"  the  "long  suffering,"  the 
"firmness,"  the  "meekness,"  the  " purity,"  the  "  humility," 
of  the  saints  !*  Lord,  I  beseech  thee,  for  thy  dear  Son's  sake, 
whose  example  I  desire  to  follow,  to  bestow  upon  me  these 
precious  graces. 

In  pursuance  of  the  intention  above  expressed, 
Joseph  John  Gurney  addressed  the  following- 
letter  to  the  Editors  of  the  Friend  Newspaper, 
which  was  published  in  that  Journal  in  the  first 
month,  184G. 

Earlham,  near  Norwich,  12th  mo.,  17th,  1S45. 

*  *  *  I  should  consider  that  I  was  travelling  entirely  out 
'of  my  record,  were  I  to  attempt  to  answer  the  accusations 

made  against  me  by  an  individual  who,  in  consequence  of  his 
setting  at  defiance  the  good  order  established  amongst  us, 
has  been  separated  from  the  Society  by  his  monthly  meeting ; 
and  whose  disownment  has  since  been  confirmed  by  the  solid 

*  The  words  within  quotation  marks  are  in  Greek  in  the  original. 


496 


PERSONAL  TRIALS. 


1845. 


and  deliberate  judgment  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  of  'which  he 
was  a  member.  In  fact,  I  have  never  felt  at  liberty  even  to 
look  into  his  book  ;  having  long  had  reason  to  believe  that  he 
was  indulging  a  wrong  spirit,  and  having  often  witnessed  the 
verification  of  the  old  proverb  —  "  Whoso  toucheth  pitch,  shall 
be  defiled  thereby."  * 

Since,  however,  his  numerous  charges  against  me  have  been 
read  by  many,  I  think  it  right  to  say  that  if  any  Friend  of 
weight  and  consistency  will  furnish  me,  in  writing,  with  such 
passages  from  my  works  as  he  or  she  may  consider  unsatisfac- 
tory, (duly  signed  of  course,)  although,  I  believe,  there  is 
nothing  in  my  writings  at  variance  with  the  truth  as  it  has 
always  been  professed  by  Friends,  yet  I  should  consider  it  my 
duty  to  take  an  early  opportunity  of  laying  such  communica- 
tion before  the  Morning  Meeting  in  London;  the  body  which, 
according  to  our  wholesome  system  of  discipline,  is  constitu- 
tionally authorized  to  judge  of  such  matters. 

Should  any  of  the  passages  objected  to  occur  in  the  works 
which  have  already  passed  that  meeting,  I  cannot  doubt  that 
the  Friends  belonging  to  it  will  deem  it  right  again  to  sift 
those  particular  passages  ;  and  that  they  will  not  hesitate  to 
examine  whether  those  selected  from  my  other  works,  (which, 
being  of  a  general  nature,  were  not  within  the  province  of  the 
morning  meeting,)  are,  or  are  not,  consistent  with  the  acknow- 
ledged principles  of  our  religious  Society. 

In  case  of  that  meeting's  not  being  satisfied  with  the  expla- 
nations which  I  may  be  enabled  to  offer  of  the  passages  thus 
submitted  to  their  consideration,  it  is  my  full  intention  to 
modify  them,  strike  them  out,  or  even  publicly  renounce  them, 
in  whole  or  in  part,  as  the  meeting  may  think  proper  to  advise. 

In  expressing  this  intention,  I  wish  it  to  be  clearly  under- 
stood that  my  sentiments  on  essential  points,  are  in  no  degree 
changed  since  the  date  even  of  my  earliest  publications ;  and 
nothing,  I  trust,  would  induce  me  to  sacrifice  one  particle  of 
"  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,"  to  please  or  satisfy  any  man  or 


Eccles.  xiii.,  1. 


JET.  58. 


PERSONAL  TRIALS. 


497 


body  of  men  whatsoever.  But  I  am  fully  convinced  that  our 
Friends  of  the  Morning  Meeting  are  as  much  attached  both  to 
the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  to  the  distin- 
guishing views  and  practices  of  Friends,  as  I  am  myself;  and 
I  have  a  deep  consciousness  of  my  own  weakness  and  fallibility. 
It  certainly  cannot  be  said  of  my  writings,  (or  perhaps  of  those 
of  any  other  man  who  has  written  since  the  days  of  the  apos- 
tles,) that  there  are  not  passages  in  them  which  might  be  im- 
proved, simplified,  corrected,  or  even  entirely  omitted,  with 
advantage  to  the  reader,  as  confusing,  to  some  minds,  at  least, 
the  sense  which  they  were  intended  to  convey. 

I  make  this  proposal,  as  I  trust,  in  the  spirit  of  submission 
and  brotherly  love ;  and  in  the  earnest  desire  to  promote  that 
harmony  and  unity  amongst  us,  which  it  is  one  of  the  most 
subtle  and  cruel  devices  of  the  enemy  of  souls  to  break  and 
destroy. 

In  allusion  to  the  same  subject,  he  subsequently 
writes  in  his  Journal :  — 

3rd  mo.,  25th,  1846.  I  can  truly  say,  I  have  done  my  best, 
my  very  best ;  my  all,  my  very  all ;  and  now  I  think  I  can 
quietly  leave  it  to  Him  whom  we  all  call  Master.  May  I  serve 
Him  better  and  more  entirely  than  I  have  yet  done ;  though  I 
know  it  must  be  in  weakness;  and  may  none  of  these  storms 
and  jealousies  throw  me  off  my  guard  in  the  meekness  and 
patience  of  Christ,  or  in  the  least  divert  my  attention  from 
daily  duty,  and  the  diligent  working  out  of  the  everlasting 
salvation  of  my  poor  unworthy  soul !  I  have  prayed  for  peace 
among  the  nations,  peace  in  our  Society,  and  peace  in  the  deep 
interior  of  my  own  spirit ;  a  blessing  which  I  do  in  a  good 
degree  already  enjoy ;  but  to  which  I  have  not  the  slightest 
pretensions,  except  in  the  abundant  mercy  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus.  May  it  abound  in  us  more  and  more  ;  with  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  a  truly  thankful  heart  to  the  Father  and 
Fountain  of  all  our  mercies  ! 

2nd  mo.,  20th.    Returned  yesterday  from  London,  having 

Vol.  II.  — 32 


498 


JOURNAL. 


1846. 


been  exactly  six  weeks  from  our  happy  home.  In  the  course 
of  these  six  interesting  weeks,  we  have  had  much  sweet  enjoy- 
ment in  the  company  of  our  beloved  relatives  and  friends;  two 
days  at  Heath  very  pleasantly,  then  full  two  weeks  at  Black- 
well,  and  a  few  days  at  Polam,  in  near  fellowship  and  most 
pleasant  intercourse  with  their  respective  dear  inhabitants. 
Afterwards,  on  our  journey  home,  with  our  friends  at  Hudders- 
ficld,  Leeds,  Bradford,  Brighouse,  and  Sheffield,  and  last,  but 
not  least,  with  James  Montgomery,  the  Christian  poet,  who 
seems  to  be  ripening  for  eternity.  Then  thirteen  days  at 
Upton,  where  many  engagements  awaited  me. 

I  have  to  record  as  special  mercies,  the  truly  satisfactory 
position  and  condition  of  our  darling  Anna  with  her  husband 
and  babe  ;  the  flowing  of  love  and  unity  towards  us  from 
Friends,  wherever  our  lot  was  cast ;  the  pouring  forth  of  the 
Lord's  anointing  on  me,  his  poor  weak  servant,  on  several 
rather  memorable  occasions;  and  the  solemnity  which  prevailed 
at  almost  every  meeting  which  we  attended.  *  *  *  *  Surely 
it  is  not  too  much  to  say,  that  the  dear  Master  was  remarkably 
with  us  on  these  occasions ;  showing  us  tokens  for  good,  and 
giving  us  a  banner  to  be  displayed  for  his  truth;  yet  the  crea- 
ture, truly,  has  had  nothing  to  glory  in.  The  language  has 
been  deeply  felt,  "Be  thou  exalted,  0  God,  above  the  heavens, 
and  let  thy  glory  be  above  all  the  earth." 

TO  HIS  DAUGHTER. 

Earlham,  4th  mo.,  3rd,  1846. 

*  *  *  Enough  for  us,  that  where  Christ  is  in  glory,  there 
will  be  his  followers,  who  are  now  struggling  on  in  the  Church 
militant ;  there  are  his  saints  who  are  already  gathered  from 
this  passing  scene  to  things  invisible  and  eternal.  Think  of 
dearest  aunt  Fry  with  us  at  this  time  last  year ;  so  decrepid,  so 
oppressed,  and  yet  so  lively  in  the  truth  ;  now  for  ever  released 
from  the  burden  of  the  flesh ;  for  with  her  it  did  indeed  become 
a  sore  burden.  How  gladsome,  how  easy,  how  tranquil,  how 
joyous,  her  present  condition  ! 

Zrd  mo.,  28i/j.    The  General  Quarterly  Meeting  larger  than 


JET.  58. 


JOURNAL. 


499 


usual,  and  to  me  a  truly  edifying  time.  It  was  on  the  whole 
to  me,  and  I  believe  to  many  others,  a  time  of  solid  encou- 
ragement ;  some  fresh  evidence  graciously  bestowed,  that  Ave  as 
a  people,  (despised  though  our  profession  be,)  are  following  no 
cunningly  devised  fables. 

Yesterday  was  spent  quietly  aj  home.  Cordelia  Bayes  and 
Mary  Browne  came  to  a  luncheon  dinner.  Cordelia  told  us 
that  a  cheerful  heart  is  the  fruit  of  a  thankful  spirit.  I  was 
pleased  with  the  remark,  not  having  before  put  cause  and  con- 
sequence together  in  the  same  way.  May  I  experience  this 
truth  more  and  more  ! 

\th  mo.,  9th.  My  history  this  week  is  that  of  a  weakling, 
with  but  little  exception ;  languid  days  and  restless  nights ; 
so  that  I  seem  reduced  to  the  do-nothing,  be-nothing  state. 
This  may  be  the  very  best  for  a  season.  I  am,  however, 
bringing  my  temporal  affairs  into  a  satisfactory  arrangement, 
which  yields  me  somewhat  of  peace.  I  want  to  get  them  so 
square,  as  to  my  will,  &c,  &c,  as  to  have  no  more  thought 
about  them  while  I  live.  We  have  finished  D'Aubigne's  last 
volume,  which  we  have  read  with  great  pleasure ;  the  latter 
part  contains  a  most  striking  evidence  of  the  folly  and  wicked- 
ness of  using  the  armed  power  of  man  in  the  combats  of 
Christianity.  Zwingle  died  miserably  in  the  battle-field ;  the 
peaceable  iEcolampadius  happily  in  his  bed  ! 

Yesterday  afternoon,  we  met  dear  John  Henry  and  Mary  at 
Easton,*  only  four  miles  and  a-half,  I  think,  from  our  door ; 
and  entirely  to  our  taste,  as  a  residence  for  them ;  the  country 
lovely.  When  I  was  drinking  of  the  remarkably  pure  water  of 
their  well,  a  prayer  was  raised  in  my  heart  that  the  waters  of 
life  might  flow  abundantly  for  them.  Grant  it,  0  Lord,  for  thy 
mercy  and  for  thy  truth's  sake  ! 

4th  mo.,  25th.  Again  I  say  —  what  have  I  to  record? 
Much  of  my  own  utter  weakness  and  poverty  in  spirituals ; 
and  much  of  the  goodness  and  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord, 
who  still  most  graciously  and  undeservedly  encompasses  me 
with  mercies ;  to  which  I  may  add  a  quieter  and  easier  state 

*  The  residence  of  his  son  who  had  been  recently  married. 


500 


JOU  RNAL. 


1846. 


of  mind  than  is  sometimes  my  portion.  *  *  An  admirable 
meeting  last  sixth  day,  on  Capital  Punishment,  suggested  by 
the  late  sad  execution ;  ending  -with  a  petition  to  the  House 
of  Commons :  also  an  excellent  meeting  of  the  Auxiliary  Peace 
Society,  last  fourth  day,  over  which  I  presided ;  including  an 
address  to  Norwich  in  Amereca,  which  I  trust  will  do  good. 
Our  own  meetings  have  been  comfortable ;  some  of  them 
eminently  so ;  especially  last  fifth  day,  when  the  ministry 
flowed  in  a  quiet  stream.  "  As  ye  have  therefore  received 
Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in  him." 

Fourth  mo.,  26th.  Under  confinement  for  a  cold  on  the 
chest  through  the  day,  with  my  dearest  wife  for  my  nurse  and 
companion.  We  sat  together  in  sweet  silence,  both  morning 
and  afternoon.  In  the  morning,  prayer  was  vocally  offered 
to  our  mutual  refreshment.  Besides  the  Scriptures,  Bonar's 
Night  of  Weeping,  Daniel  Wheeler,  and  William  Dewsbury 
have  been  our  companions.  We  relish  nothing  so  well,  next  to 
Scripture,  as  the  Journals  of  Friends. 

Third  day  morning.  Still  a  prisoner  at  home,  expecting, 
however,  to  be  abroad  again  to-morrow.  I  am  ready  to  hope 
this  time  of  quiet  secession  may  be  of  use  to  me.  My  state  is 
not  a  high  one ;  much  of  self-loathing,  accompanied  by  some 
degree  of  disquietude,  lest  I  should  not,  after  all,  be  truly  the 
child  of  grace.  Yet  a  good  hope  dwells  with  me,  and  I  think 
I  now  and  then  hear  the  still  small  voice  which  speaks  peace 
to  the  soul.    Truly,  I  am  nothing ;  Christ  is  all. 

TO  ANDREW  BRANDRAM. 

Earlham,  5th  mo.,  4th,  1S46. 

I  should  much  have  enjoyed  attending  the  ensuing  Anni- 
versary Meeting  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 
but  as  I  cannot  do  this  with  convenience,  I  send  a  donation 
of  ,£100  to  the  Parent  Society,  being  thoroughly  persuaded 
that  for  the  three  great  evils  of  the  present  day,  superstition, 
infidelity,  and  crime,  no  better  remedy  can  be  found  than  the 
universal  diffusion  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  all  languages,  and 
without  note  or  comment. 


JET.  58. 


JOURNAL. 


501 


In  prosecuting  this  great  and  noble  object,  may  the  friends 
of  simple  Christian  truth,  of  every  denomination,  be  encouraged 
by  a  renewed  sense  of  divine  favour,  and  may  the  safe  and 
harmless  principle  of  co-operation  without  compromise,  be  more 
and  more  accompanied  in  the  blessed  work  of  the  Bible  Society 
by  "  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace !" 

Sixth  day  morning,  [pth  mo.,  8th.']  Poorliness  continued ; 
so  that  I  did  not  attend  the  Ladies'  Branch  Bible  Society,  at 
the  Gildencroft,  rather  to  my  dissatisfaction ;  but  I  sent  a 
letter  and  a  donation  ;  being  much  bound  in  spirit  to  the  cause. 
I  am  remarkably  divested  now  of  concerns  or  object  of  any 
kind ;  and  should  it  be  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father  to  take 
me  hence  to  a  now  unseen  state  of  being,  I  humbly  trust  that 
I  may  be  favoured  with  some  peaceful  assurance  that  all  is 
well :  if  so,  it  is  surely  all  of  mercy ;  I  have  nothing  to  hold 
by,  besides  this ;  and  seldom  have  I  had  a  clearer  view  of  my 
own  weakness,  and  thorough  unfitness  in  myself,  or  on  the 
score  of  my  own  works,  for  the  bar  of  perfect  discernment  and 
righteous  judgment.  But  there  is  a  feeling  of  the  vast  broad 
wing  of  loving-kindness,  and  unmerited  mercy,  still  spread  over 
me.  I  write  in  this  strain,  not  from  any  alarm  occasioned  by 
my  present  lowish  state  of  health,  but  rather  from  a  feeling 
of  being  brought  to  a  pause  in  the  current  of  life,  without 
much  prospect  of  its  being  preparatory  to  any  particular 
service. 

In  the  Yearly  Meeting,  at  which  he  was  present 
in  usual  course,  a  few  days  later,  an  opportunity 
occurred  for  the  disclosure  of  some  of  his  views  and 
feelings  in  regard  to  his  own  position  as  an  author 
amongst  Friends.  It  was  an  occasion  of  deep  interest 
to  many  present ;  one  which  the  event  has  rendered 
the  more  impressive,  this  Yearly  Meeting  being  the 
last  which  he  lived  to  attend. 

"I  spoke  calmly  and  openly,"  he  writes,  "respecting  my 


502 


JOURNAL. 


1846. 


own  standing  as  an  author ;  declaring  that  for  thirty-three 
years  since  my  convinceraent,  I  had  endeavoured  faithfully  and 
steadily  to  uphold  the  principles  and  testimonies  of  Friends,  as 
held  from  our  first  rise  to  the  present  day ;  that,  to  the  best 
of  my  knowledge  and  belief,  I  had  never  penned  a  single 
sentence  opposed  to  those  principles ;  but,  knowing  my  own 
weakness,  and  taking  into  view  the  differences  in  modes  of 
expression,  &c,  I  was  quite  willing  to  correct  any  passage  in 
my  works  that  any  Friend  might  point  out  to  me,  so  far  as 
truth  and  propriety  might  demand  it.  I  explained  my  ground 
of  action  respecting  the  Morning  Meeting,  showing  that  I  had 
acted  as  a  faithful  member  of  the  Society,  and  according  to  its 
rules,  which  require  that  any  works  relating  to  the  principles 
of  Friends,  should  be  submitted  thereto.  At  the  same  time  I 
stated  that,  should  it  be  the  judgment  of  the  society  to  extend 
the  rule  farther,  viz.,  to  all  works  on  religion,  I,  for  one,  was 
quite  prepared  to  comply  with  it.  I  spoke  on  the  true  ground 
of  Christian  unity ;  and  I  trust  that  a  measure  of  divine 
anointing  accompanied  the  communication." 

6th  mo.,  7th.  We  returned  home  in  peace  and  health,  last 
sixth  day  evening.  Our  sabbath  yesterday  was  restful  and 
serious.  Towards  the  close  of  the  afternoon  meeting,  I  spoke 
a  few  sentences  on  —  "Watch  ye,  therefore,  and  pray  always, 
that  ye  may  be  counted  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things, 
and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  Man."  May  this  watchful- 
ness, this  always  praying,  be  mine  !  We  feel  tranquil,  happy, 
and  hopeful. 

TO  THE  BISHOP  OF  CALCUTTA, 
(Then  on  a  visit  to  this  country.) 

Norwich,  6th  mo.,  6th,  1846. 

Though  thy  son  kindly  engaged  to  convey  a  message  of  my 
Christian  love  to  thee,  and  of  my  regret  at  having  missed 
thee,  I  am  best  satisfied  to  write  thee  a  few  lines  to  tell  thee 
that  I  was  grievously  disappointed,  on  calling  at  the  Vicarage 
last  second  day  morning,  to  find  the  beloved  and  honoured 
Bishop  of  Calcutta  flown.    I  had  not  given  him  credit  for 


jet.  58. 


LETTERS. 


503 


enough  of  remaining  youthful  vigour  to  steal  away  at  seven, 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  I  have  dwelt  much  with  regard  to 
thee,  my  dear  and  valued  friend,  on  the  words  of  Paul, 
'•Neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  may 
finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  ministry  which  I  have 
received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace 
of  God."  These  words,  I  doubt  not,  express  the  genuine  feel- 
ings of  thy  heart,  in  the  prospect  of  returning  to  India  ;  and 
warmly  do  I  desire  that  the  Lord's  presence  may  go  with  thee 
by  land  and  by  sea,  through  many  a  difficulty,  and  many  a 
conflict,  and  may  finally  give  thee  rest. 

0  that  glorious  rest  from  all  sorrow,  and  from  all  sin ;  from 
all  infidelity  and  all  superstition;  from  all  discord,  disputation, 
and  division,  on  the  bosom  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  in  the  pre- 
sence of  his  glorified  saints  !  I  do  believe,  my  dear  friend,  it 
will  be  thine,  in  due  season ;  and  may  thy  unworthy  friend, 
through  the  unutterable  riches  of  divine  love  and  mercy  in 
Christ  Jesus,  be  also  a  partaker  in  it ! 

True  to  the  principles  which  he  had  ever  advo- 
cated on  the  subjects  of  slavery  and  the  slave  trade, 
he  looked  with  great  apprehension  on  the  effort 
that  was  now  renewed  in  Parliament  (upon  the  some- 
what inconsistent  plea  of  free  trade)  to  abolish  the 
differential  duties  upon  the  slave-grown  produce  of 
Cuba  and  the  Brazils.  On  this  subject  he  addressed 
the  following  letter 

TO  SIR  ROBERT  PEEL. 

Earlham,  Norwich,  6th  mo.,  15th,  1846. 

Respected  Friend, 

Fully  aware  as  I  am  that  I  am  taking  no  small 
liberty  in  writing  to  thee  as  Prime  Minister  in  the  midst  of 
thy  many  and  important  avocations,  I  feel  impelled  to  say 
that  the  Government  has  the  warm  approbation  and  support 
of  every  true  friend  to  Africa  and  her  afflicted  children  and 


504 


to  sin  uo;::;i:t  peel. 


1846. 


descendants ;  of  every  consistent  supporter  of  the  anti-slavery 
cause,  in  its  declared  intention  of  continuing  the  prohibitory 
duties  on  the  sugars  of  Cuba  and  Brazil.  It  must  surely  be 
evident  to  every  candid  and  reflecting  person,  that  the  opening 
of  our  ports  to  those  sugars  cannot  fail  to  add  a  vast  stimulus 
to  the  African  slave  trade,  with  all  its  horrors  and  abomina- 
tions ;  such  a  stimulus  as  must  countervail,  and  perhaps, 
utterly  nullify,  all  the  efforts  which  the  British  Government  is 
now  making  for  the  suppression  of  that  hateful  and  murderous 
traffic.  Heartily  agreeing  with  the  Government  in  its  noble 
advocacy  of  the  general  principle  of  free  trade,  the  friends  of 
Africa  and  of  the  slave  everywhere  cannot  but  deeply  feel  that 
this  general  principle  ought  to  be  subject  to  the  limitations 
of  humanit}',  mercy,  justice,  and  true  Christian  morality,  in 
all  its  branches.  Nor  can  it  be  denied  that  these  will  be  con- 
spicuously sacrificed  at  the  shrine  of  a  merely  worldly  policy, 
if  Ave  open  our  ports  to  sugars  which  unquestionably  represent 
a  corresponding  amount  of  rapine,  robbery,  bloodshed,  and 
murder.  In  using  these  terms,  I  have  especial  reference  to  the 
African  slave  trade,  on  which  the  sugar-growing  of  Cuba  and 
the  Brazils  at  present  depends.  I  am  aware  that  the  same 
objection  applies,  in  a  subordinate  degree,  to  the  slave  produc- 
tion of  North  America ;  and  deeply  do  the  friends  of  the  anti- 
slavery  cause  lament  that  riveting  of  the  bonds  of  American 
slavery,  and  that  extension  of  the  system,  which  have  been 
and  continue  to  be,  the  results  of  our  ready  admission  of  the 
slave-grown  cottons  of  the  United  States.  Nevertheless,  we 
are  aware  that  the  case  of  Cuba  and  the  Brazils  is  very  much 
stronger,  as  involving,  not  only  the  support  of  slavery,  but  the 
maintenance,  encouragement,  and  certain  increase  of  the  Afri- 
can slave  trade  itself,  against  which  the  British  nation  and 
Government  are  pledged  by  a  long  course  of  profession  and 
action,  and  by  the  most  sacred  principles  of  honour,  as  well  as 
justice  and  mercy. 

What  could  be  more  preposterous  than  our  pulling  down  with 
one  hand  the  whole  system  of  national  influence  and  interference 
against  the  slave  trade  which  we  have  been  raising  with  the 
other?    *    *  * 


T 


jET.  58.  ON  THE  SUGAR  DUTIES.  505 

I  trust  thou  wilt  kindly  allow  me  now  to  advert  to  the  other 
branch  of  the  subject,  and  to  say  with  how  much  satisfaction 
we  should  hail  the  entire  extinction  of  the  differential  duty  on 
foreign  free-grown  sugar ;  a  measure  which  would  not  only  be 
in  strict  accordance  with  those  great  principles  of  commercial 
policy  which  the  Government  has  so  successfully  advocated, 
but  which  would  have  a  most  decided  tendency  to  weaken  the 
bonds  of  foreign  slavery,  and  to  promote  the  progress  of  eman-1 
cipation.  After  my  visit  to  Santa  Cruz  in  the  winter  of  1839- 
40,  a  direct  proposal  was  made  to  me  by  one  of  the  principal 
planters,  on  his  own  behalf  and  that  of  his  brethren,  most  of 
them  being  Englishmen,  to  emancipate  their  slaves,  on  condi- 
tion of  their  sugar  being  admitted  into  our  ports  on  the  same 
terms  as  those  of  our  own  colonies.  There  is  strong  reason  to 
believe  that  the  equalization  of  the  duties  on  free-grown  sugars 
would  be  followed  by  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves  in  the 
colonies  both  of  Denmark  and  Holland,  and,  possibly,  it  might 
be  made  the  subject  of  negotiation  and  of  terms  with  those 
countries.  On  my  return  to  England,  I  found  that  the  then- 
existing  treaty  with  Brazil  precluded  such  an  arrangement  with 
Denmark ;  but  as  this  obstruction  is  now  removed,  (as  I  sup- 
pose,) I  trust  this  view  of  the  subject  will  be  embraced  by  the 
Government.  Should  Denmark  and  Holland  emancipate  on 
this  ground,  it  can  hardly  be  supposed  that  France  would 
refuse  to  imitate  their  example,  and  Spain  herself  might  possi- 
bly follow  in  the  train. 

*  *  *  *  * 

P.  S.  I  take  the  liberty  of  adding  the  statement  of  my  own 
conviction,  that  the  equalization  of  the  duties  on  free-grown 
sugar,  would  give  such  a  stimulus  to  the  agricultural  improve- 
ments which  are  now  taking  place  in  the  West  Indian  colonies, 
as  to  enable  them  successfully  to  compete  with  the  producers 
of  foreign  free-grown  sugar,  and  would  thus  ensure  and  enhance 
their  prosperity. 

7th  mo.,  1st.  Political  events  are  peculiarly  interesting. 
The  ministers  have  succeeded  in  the  abolition  of  the  Corn 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 


1846, 


Laws,  which  is  now  law ;  a  law,  I  trust,  which  "will  he  greatly 
blessed  to  this  nation.  But  being  beaten  on  the  question  of 
Protection  of  Life  in  Ireland,  they  resign.  On  the  very  day 
of  their  resignation,  comes  the  delightful  intelligence  that  the 
Oregon  question,  vexatissima  as  it  was,  is  settled,  and  peace 
thus  happily  secured  between  Great  Britain  and  America.  *  * 
Truly  thankful  do  I  feel  for  the  result,  to  the  God  of  peace, 
who  has  graciously  heard  and  answered  the  many  prayers  of 
his  children  for  the  peace  of  the  nations. 

7th  mo.,  11th.  It  has  been  a  favoured  Sabbath  day ;  the 
company  of  Isabel  Casson  very  acceptable  at  both  our  meet- 
ings ;  especially  so  this  evening.  Great  solemnity  attended 
us ;  the  meeting  closed  in  prayer.  It  is,  indeed,  very  sweet 
and  encouraging  to  have  felt,  during  the  last  few  days,  some- 
thing of  the  renewed  visitation  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord, 
bearing  witness  with  our  spirits  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God;  and  if  children,  then  heirs  !  This  is  a  precious  experi- 
ence of  which  I  feel  myself  to  be  totally  unworthy,  and  for 
which  I  seem  to  myself,  at  seasons,  as  totally  unfit.  But  in 
the  adorable  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord,  I  am  in  some  good 
degree  enabled  to  believe  that  mercy  covers  the  judgment-seat 
as  to  an  hair's-breadth. 

8th  mo.,  3rd.  Yesterday  I  entered  my  59th  year;  only  one 
year  younger  than  my  beloved  and  honoured  father  when  he 
died.  How  strange  an  advance  in  life  does  this  appear,  since 
an  event,  as  it  were,  of  yesterday ;  so  vivid  is  the  recollection 
of  it !  I  was  closely  engaged  last  week  in  drawing  up  a  decla- 
ration of  my  faith  on  the  Scriptures  ;  the  immediate  operation 
of  the  Spirit;  justification  and  the  "Trinity;"  at  the  request 
of  Stephen  A.  Chase,  of  Salem,  Massachusetts,  who  requires 
it  in  his  defence  of  Friends,  in  a  law-suit  about  Swanzey 
Meeting-House.  Having  printed  the  declaration  in  a  sheet  of 
eight  columns,  I  affirmed  to  it  before  the  mayor  and  two  other 
magistrates  of  our  city,  and  then  committed  the  document  to 
the  post.  May  a  blessing  rest  on  this  somewhat  new  and 
singular  act  of  my  life,  for  which  I  think  I  had  a  measure  of 
the  feeling  of  divine  sanction ! 


JRT.  59. 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 


507 


This  declaration  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix  to 
the  present  volume.  In  a  letter  to  his  daughter,  dated 
8th  mo.,  4th,  he  says  in  reference  to  it :  — 

It  has  appeared  a  providential  opening  for  explaining  my- 
self, and  for  showing  the  utter  groundlessness  of  the  charge  of 
my  differing  from  the  Society  in  its  primitive  sentiments  and 
principles.  I  have  felt  the  solemnity  of  thus  stereotyping  my 
faith,  yet  much  peace  has  attended  it. 


508 


APPROACH  OF  THE  END. 


1846. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 
1846—47.    sr.  59. 

HIS  LATEST  ENGAGEMENTS  IN  THE  WORK  OF  THE  MINISTRY  ; 
JOURNEY  TO  DARLINGTON )  LAST  ILLNESS,  DEATH,  AND  FUNERAL. 

If  there  be  an  interest  belonging  to  each  varied 
period  in  the  progress  of  the  Christian  traveller, 
that  interest  can  scarcely  fail  to  be  deepened,  as  he  is 
observed  drawing  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  consumma- 
tion of  all  his  hopes.  Though  death  may  at  times 
cast  its  shadow  before,  yet  the  consciousness  of  its 
gradual,  but  certain  approach,  tends  rather  to  quicken 
his  diligence,  and  to  cheer  him  onward  in  the  near 
prospect  of  the  long-looked-for  prize. 

Reflections,  such  as  these,  may  have  not  unnaturally 
already  presented  themselves  to  the  mind  of  the 
reader;  who  has  now  only  to  watch  Joseph  John 
Gurney's  calm  and  peaceful  course  during  the  few 
remaining  months  of  his  life. 

The  autumn  of  1846  was  spent  quietly  at  home; 
with  the  exception  of  engagements  connected  with 
the  attendance  of  the  Meetings  of  Friends  in  his 
own  Quarterly  Meeting,  and  with  what  proved  a 
farewell  visit  to  his  beloved  daughter,  at  Darlington, 
and  to  his  friends  in  several  places  on  his  way 
home. 


MT.  59. 


JOURNAL. 


509 


The  following  are  from  his  Journal :  — 

8th  mo.,  25th.  0  that  I  may  be  more  and  more  entirely 
subject  to  the  spiritual  government  of  Christ !  Probably  a 
little  more  of  service,  in  the  promotion  of  his  cause  in  the 
earth,  may  arise,  not  very  far  from  home,  and  without  much 
delay.  There  is  great  peace  in  looking  back  on  the  meetings 
so  far  held  under  my  present  minute.  If  my  state  in  the  mean 
time  is  that  of  poverty,  with  much  quietness,  and  deep  nothing- 
ness, why  should  I  complain  ?  Why  should  I  not  rather 
rejoice,  and  be  thankful? 

9th  mo.,  1st.  First  day,  after  much  lowncss  of  mind,  was 
greatly  favoured.  The  meeting  at  Diss,  in  the  morning,  was 
fully  and  unexpectedly  attended  by  a  crowd  of  respectable 
persons,  and  was  very  solemn — "  This  God  is  our  God  for  ever 
and  ever:  he  will  be  our  guide  even  unto  death."  In  the 
evening,  an  overflowing  public  meeting  at  Tivetshall  —  "0 
Death,  where  is  thy  sting,"  &c.  These  words  came  clearly  into 
my  mind  as  we  approached  the  meeting-house,  and  I  believe  at 
the  moment  when  I  passed  a  cottage  where  an  awfully  sudden 
death  of  a  young  mother  had  just  taken  place,  though  we  knew 
nothing  of  it.  Great  solemnity  crowned  the  meeting.  Good 
family-sitting  in  the  morning,  including  the  poor  young  man 
who  had  just  lost  his  wife ;  after  which,  we  returned  home. 
Dearest  Anna  and  her  boy  came  to  us  in  safety  in  the  after- 
noon, to  our  great  joy ;  and  to-day,  dear  John  Henry  and 
Mary  have  happily  joined  our  circle.  So  that  we  have  our 
children  around  us,  and  it  may  be  we  are  washing  our  steps 
with  butter,  and  the  rock  is  pouring  us  out  a  sufficiency  of  that 
holy  oil,  which  alone  qualifies  for  the  service  of  the  Lord. 
Ought  I  not  be  hopeful,  faithful,  thankful? 

9th  mo.,  9th.  Yesterday,  [at  Lowestoft,]  I  spent  a  pleasant 
and  entertaining  hour  or  two  with  John  and  Francis  Cunning- 
ham, at  Dr.  Whewell's,  with  whom  we  discoursed  on  Cambridge 
worthies,  and  moral  philosophy.  Afterwards,  he  showed  us 
the  moon  through  his  fine  telescope,  when  we  had  a  clear  view 
of  the  honey-comb  appearance  of  her  surface,  (on  the  side 
partially  shadowed.)    This  appearance  is  supposed  to  bespeak 


510 


JOURNAL. 


1846. 


obsolete  craters  in  mountains ;  though  it  seems  there  is  a  light 
visible  in  one  or  more  of  them,  -which  indicates  the  yet  burning 
volcano. 

9th  mo.,  ldth.  A  considerable  degree  of  tranquillity  prevails 
at  the  close  of  this  week.  May  a  due  preparation  for  a  true 
Sabbath  day  of  rest  and  worship  be  felt  this  evening  !  Prayer 
was  poured  forth  after  reading,  this  morning.  William 
Forster's  company  at  breakfast,  and  afterwards,  truly  accept- 
able ;  he  is  so  entirely  one  with  us  in  feeling  and  sentiment ; 
such  a  firmly-supporting,  yet  tenderly-sympathizing  friend  and 
brother.  Our  darling  grand-son  is  a  great  pleasure  to  us. 
How  many,  0  Lord,  are  the  blessings,  temporal  and  spiritual, 
which  thou  hast  been  pleased  to  pour  into  our  cup.  As  this 
cup  of  blessing  overflows,  may  our  hearts  overflow  with  love 
and  gratitude  towards  thee,  our  God  and  Saviour ! 

Second  day  morning.  I  hope  and  believe  our  Sabbath 
yesterday  was  a  profitable  one.  The  meetings  were  both  well 
attended ;  that  in  the  morning  silent,  profoundly  so  I  think ; 
that  in  the  afternoon  exercising  to  me,  for  though  I  deeply 
felt  the  weight  of  the  subject,  and  my  insufficiency  for  any 
such  service,  1  was  bound  to  unfold  the  subject  of  conscience, 
the  moral  faculty ;  its  corruption  and  perversion  under  the 
fall ;  hence  the  necessity  of  a  new  birth  unto  righteousness, 
and  of  the  purging  of  the  conscience  from  the  stain  of  past 
sin,  by  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Christ,  through  a  living 
faith  in  him,  the  one  great  sacrifice  for  sin. — "  I  trust  I  have 
a  good  conscience."  Since  all  this  experience  of  vital 
Christianity  is  needful  to  a  good  conscience,  we  need  not 
wonder  at  this  modest  way  of  expressing  himself,  even  in  the 
Apostle  Paul — who,  after  his  reconciliation  with  God,  exercised 
himself  to  keep  a  conscience  void  of  offence  in  the  sight  of 
God  and  man.  In  this  work  he  could  have  no  success,  except 
through  the  illumination  and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by 
which  alone  the  conscience  is  truly  enlightened,  quickened, 
and  kept  alive.  Thus,  then,  after  being,  through  repentance 
and  faith,  placed  in  possession  of  a  good  conscience,  we  cannot 
keep  that  invaluable  boon,  except  by  watchfulness  and  prayer, 
and  unreserved  obedience  to  the  guidance  and  government  of 


iET.  59. 


JOURNAL. 


511 


Christ  by  his  spirit.  Finally,  if  our  heart  condemn  us  not, 
then  have  we  peace  with  God.  —  "  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and 
beheld  the  upright;  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

9th  mo.,  29th.  We  have  had  a  very  full  and  interesting 
time;  the  shifting  scenes  of  no  uninstructive  magic  lantern 
having  passed  before  us  from  day  to  day,  and  hour  to  hour. 
Through  all,  though  somewhat  fatigued,  we  have  been  favoured 
with  true  and  solid  peace.  On  second  day  arrived  our  dear 
and  valued  friends,  Elizabeth  Dudley  and  her  sister,  and  very 
satisfactory  to  us  all  has  been  the  week's  visit  which  they  have 
paid  us.  On  fourth  day  we  had  a  large  Bible  Society  com- 
pany to  breakfast,  forty  in  all,  and  a  good  time  with  them  of 
Scripture  reading,  (Isaiah  lx,)  and  afterwards  of  solemn 
prayer.  The  Bible  Meeting  that  day  (J.  T.  Pelham  in  the 
chair)  was  excellent ;  many  clergymen  present.  I  spoke  easily 
to  myself,  and  to  the  satisfaction,  I  trust,  of  the  meeting.  The 
Quarterly  Meeting,  on  fifth  day,  was  not  very  large,  but  Eliza- 
beth Dudley's  testimony  was  sound  and  valuable.  All  cleared 
away  in  peace  this  morning,  so  that  we  are  again  our  home 
party,  with  dear  John  C.  and  Anna.  On  the  whole,  many  and 
rather  extraordinary  have  been  our  gospel  privileges  during 
this  passing  period. 

On  his  return  from  his  visit  to  Darlington,  lie 
writes :  — 

11th  mo.,  3rd.  We  look  back  on  our  late  journey  and  its 
accompaniments  with  much  satisfaction,  and  I  trust,  humble 
gratitude.  Much  has,  in  a  quiet  way,  been  accomplished,  of 
which  I  can  now  give  only  a  brief  summary.  A  very  agreeable 
passing  visit,  on  our  way,  to  the  beloved  Upton  family.  A 
satisfactory  and  comforting  week  with  our  dearest  children  at 
Blackwell,  with  their  engaging  little  boy.  Attendance  of  the 
Quarterly  Meeting  at  Darlington,  a  very  refreshing  and  memo- 
rable time  ;  Monthly  Meeting  at  Stockton  ;  three  first  days  at 
Darlington ;  altogether  a  series  of  meetings,  for  which  we  had 
abundant  cause  to  be  thankful. 

A  highly  interesting  visit  of  two  days  to  Ackworth ;  good 


512 


JOURNAL. 


1846. 


times  with  the  children,  particularly  a  concluding  attempt  at  a 
scientific  lecture.    New  hope  attends  the  institution. 

The  selection  of  a  site  on  the  school  estate  to  be  purchased 
and  given  for  our  Flounders'  Normal  School.* 

A  happy  visit  of  two  days  to  Upton  on  our  return ; 
finding  our  dearest  brother  quite  vigorous  again.  Sixth  day 
last,  the  touching,  yet  satisfying  funeral  of  dear  John  Lister. 
It  was  a  favour  to  find  ourselves  again  in  the  right  place,  and 
at  the  needful  hour.  The  unity  and  good  fellowship  of 
Friends,  during  the  whole  of  this  time,  have  been  animating 
and  encouraging. 

I  have  found  time  for  reading  the  Greek  Testament  as 
usual;  Scott's  Force  of  Truth,  and  some  of  his  Essays; 
Vigilantius  and  his  Times;  part  of  John  Foster's  Life  and 
Letters ;  and  his  Essay  on  Popular  Ignorance.  All  this  I  have 
enjoyed,  as  I  have  drawing  for  recreation. 

To-day,  though  not  feeling  very  well,  I  am  much  prizing  and 
enjoying  our  quietness,  and  Earlham  is  bright  with  sunshine. 

The  distress  which  was  at  this  time  prevalent  in 
Ireland,  owing  to  the  failure  of  the  potato  crop, 
deeply  affected  Joseph  John  Gurney's  feelings. 
He  was  among  the  foremost  in  encouraging  the 
efforts  that  were  then  made  by  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  this  country  and  in  Ireland,  on  behalf 
of  the  starving  population ;  and  warmly  did  he 
second  his  beloved  friend  William  F/orster,  in  that 

*  "The  Flounders'  Institute,"  for  the  training  of  young  men  as 
teachers  among  Friends,  originated  in  the  gift  of  £40,000,  three  per 
cent,  consols,  by  Benjamin  Flounders,  of  Yarmouth.  The  trustees 
not  having  power  to  purchase  land  for  a  site  with  the  principal 
sum,  Joseph  John  Gurney  gave  the  £500  required  for  this  purpose ; 
the  purchase  being  completed  by  his  executors  after  his  decease. 
On  the  site  thus  furnished,  the  necessary  buildings  have  been  since 
erected,  and  the  establishment  has  been  for  some  years  in  active  and 
efficient  operation. 


33T.  59. 


JOURNAL  AND  LETTER. 


513 


spirit  of  Christian  devotedness  in  which  he  gave  him- 
self up,  during  the  winter,  to  a  laborious  visitation  of 
the  afflicted  districts. 

11th  mo.,  18th.  Very  interesting  communication  with 
Friends,  on  the  subject  of  poor,  miserable,  starving  Ireland. 
Dear  William  Forster  seems  bent  on  being  our  ambassador 
thither.  I  think  it  is  a  case  which  requires  not  merely  sub- 
scription, but  sacrifice  ;  and  his  sacrifice  is  a  noble  one  ;  mine, 
only  pecuniary.    May  I  not  say — "  Filthy  rags  !" 

TO  JOHN  HODGKIN. 

Norwich,  21st  of  12th  mo.,  1846. 

*  *  *  *  I  believe  it  is  far  from  being  shallow  work  to  get 
down  to  a  thorough  sense  and  inward  acknowledgment  that,  in 
his  chastening,  God  "doeth  all  things  well;"  not  only  right- 
eously, but  as  a  Father  full  of  loving-kindness.  Perhaps 
nothing  is  so  trying  to  our  faith  as  affliction  on  a  large  scale, 
(such  as  sweeping  starvation  in  Ireland,)  unless  it  be  vice  and 
cruelty  on  a  still  larger,  as  in  the  case  of  the  slave  trade ;  but 
there  is  a  point  of  reposing  faith  and  quiet  resignation,  to 
which  the  mind  may  be  brought,  and  in  which  it  may  be 
anchored ;  wherein  the  heartfelt  feeling  and  blessed  assurance 
is  given  that  God  doeth  all  things  rightly ;  that  his  "  tender 
mercies  are  over  all  his  works ;"  that  "  though  clouds  and 
darkness  are  round  about  him,  righteousness  and  judgment  are 
the  habitation  of  his  throne." 

We  are  going  on  very  comfortably  at  Earlham,  and  are 
favoured  to  look  back  with  peace  and  comfort  on  our  late 
engagement  in  visiting  several  small  meetings,  and  in  holding 
some  public  ones.  I  am  not  aware  that  I  remember  any  occa- 
sion of  the  kind  in  which  the  Great  Master  of  our  assem- 
blies was  felt  to  be  nearer  for  the  help  of  his  most  poor 
servant. 

11th  mo.,  21st.  Yesterday,  a  delightfully  quiet  day  at 
home.  Dearest  sister  Buxton  with  us  to  dine  and  lodge ;  a 
blessed  time  of  prayer  after  our  reading  this  morning ;  and 

Vol.  II.  — 33 


514 


LAST  ENTRIES 


1846. 


since  breakfast  we  have  had  a  most  agreeable  wander  in  the 
brigbt  cbrysanthemized  garden.  Who  has  the  same  pleasure 
in  flowers  that  I  have  ?  I  trust  it  is  not  idolatrous.  Can  it 
be,  that — 

From  Paradise  to  Paradise  my  upward  course  extends, 

My  Paradise  of  flowers  on  earth,  in  heaven's  clysium  ends ! 

0  how  deeply  and  thoroughly  unworthy  am  I  of  all  the 
Lord's  benefits  ! 

V2th  mo.,  8th.  Just  returned  from  a  solemn  and  comforting 
visit  to  the  sick  and  probably  dying  chamber  of  nurse  Norman ; 
my  old  nurse,*  who  has  lived  eighty  out  of  her  eighty-nine 
years  in  the  cottage  at  the  bottom  of  the  park,  which  she  now 
inhabits.  I  trust  and  believe  all  is  and  will  be  well  with  her, 
for  Christ's  sake. 

We  went  to  Yarmouth  last  seventh  day,  and  returned 
yesterday.  Our  visit  to  the  little  meeting,  and  to  several 
Friends  during  the  day,  and  more  particularly  a  well-attended 
and  quiet  public  meeting  in  the  evening,  were  relieving  and 
comforting.  The  preceding  first  day,  at  Norwich,  was  also  a 
good  day ;  Friends  being  well  gathered  together,  I  trust,  as 
before  the  Lord. 

12th  mo.,  25th.  Quietly  at  home,  and  rejoicing  in  my 
privacy.  I  felt  somewhat  of  the  sweetness  and  benefit  of 
prayer  on  my  first  rising  this  morning ;  and,  in  dependence  on 
the  Spirit  of  grace  and  supplication,  desire  for  myself  and 
others,  a  greater  diligence  in  fulfilling  this  often-commanded 
and  most  salutary  duty.  We  have  been  permitted  to  enjoy  a 
happy  Quarterly  Meeting.  I  thought  we  were  graciously 
favoured  with  evidence  during  the  day,  that,  as  a  people, 
though  very  poor,  we  are  not  yet  forsaken. 

My  subscription  of  £500  to  Ireland,  has  at  length  been 
well  backed  up  by  the  accompanying  list.  This  is  a  comfort 
to  me ;  it  is  a  vast  case  of  physical  woe.  The  Lord  help 
them,  and  feed  them,  and  overrule  all  for  good !  It  is  my 
prayer  that  I  may  be  delivered  from  all  self-complacency,  and 


*  See  supra,  vol.  1,  p.  '20. 


JET.  59. 


IN  JOURNAL. 


515 


may  be  more  and  more  prostrate  befoie  the  Lord,  in  deep 
humility.  All  that  I  am  and  have  are  undoubtedly  his.  In 
the  matter  of  giving,  there  is,  in  private  cases,  very  much  in 
the  precept,  "  Let  not  your  left  hand  know,"  &c.  In  public 
charities,  while  parade  is  abominable,  I  think  the  Christian 
ought  not  to  shrink  from  openly  acting  up  to  the  true  Chris- 
tian standard,  on  the  principle  of  "  Let  your  light  shine  before 
men." 

Second  day  morning,  12th  mo.,  28th,  1846.  We  were 
favoured  with  good  and  fairly-attended  meetings  yesterday, 
and  a  good  time  after  the  evening  reading.  Two  deaths  have 
occurred  in  our  circle ;  one  of  nurse  Norman,  in  her  ninetieth 
year,  we  reverently  believe  in  peace ;  the  other,  that  of  my 
long-loved  and  greatly-esteemed  brother-in-law,  Samuel  Hoare. 
He  was  at  the  Refuge  on  fourth,  the  Bank  on  fifth,  and  public 
worship  on  sixth  days ;  pursuing  his  active,  honourable,  and 
useful  course  to  the  end,  just  as  he  would  most  have  wished  to 
do.  He  was  possessed  of  lively  piety,  and  great  perseverance 
in  his  Christian  course.  Can  we  for  a  moment  doubt  that  he 
rests  iu  peace  ?  I  was  very  uncomfortable  and  poorly  last 
night,  and  feel  a  good  deal  indisposed  this  morning.  Yet  I 
think  I  may  venture  to  the  district  committee  for  a  short 
time. 

The  foregoing  was  the  last  memorandum  penned  by 
Joseph  John  Gurney.  On  his  return  from  the  Com- 
mittee of  the  District  Visiting  Society,  which  he 
attended,  with  difficulty,  he  complained  of  great 
exhaustion,  feverishness,  &c.  A  few  simple  remedies 
were  administered ;  but  the  uncomfortable  sjonptoms 
remaining,  his  medical  man  was  summoned  on  the 
following  morning.  At  first,  however,  he  had  no 
apprehension  of  a  serious  termination  of  the  malady ; 
and  the  calmness  and  cheerfulness  of  the  invalid 
were  calculated  to  inspire  the  hope  of  a  speedy 
recovery. 

The  summer  had  been  one  of  peculiar  enjoyment 


516 


LAST  DAYS. 


1846. 


to  him;  everything  gave  him  pleasure,  and  he 
frequently  observed,  whilst  roaming  over  his 
delightful  lawns  and  gardens,  "  I  never  saw  this 
dear  old  place  look  so  lovely  before  —  my  cup  is  full 
of  blessings."  The  warmth  and  brightness  of  the 
weather  no  doubt  contributed  to  his  enjoyment ;  but 
it  also  seemed  as  if  the  dawning  of  that  new  sense 
was  breaking  in  upon  him,  which  apprehends 
those  good  and  glorious  things,  "  which  eye  hath 
not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive;"  —  as  if  he  had 
even  then  a  little  foretaste  of  eternal  joy.  His  love 
of  nature  was  at  all  times  remarkably  strong,  but  it 
appeared  to  be  greatly  increased  during  the  last  few 
months  of  his  life  ;  and  perhaps  there  were  few,  to 
whom  the  beautiful  words  of  the  poet  would  more 
fittingly  apply :  — 

His  are  the  mountains,  and  the  valleys  his, 
And  the  resplendent  rivers  —  his  to  enjoy 
With  a  propriety  that  none  can  feel, 
But  who,  with  filial  confidence  inspired, 
Can  lift  to  heaven  an  unpresumptuous  eye, 
And  smiling  say,  "  My  Father  made  them  all !" 
Are  they  not  his,  by  a  peculiar  right, 
And  by  an  emphasis  of  interest  his ; 
Whose  eye  they  fill  with  tears  of  holy  joy, 
Whose  heart  with  praise,  and  whose  exalted  mind, 
With  worthy  thoughts  of  that  unwearied  love, 
That  planned,  and  built,  and  still  upholds,  a  world 
So  clothed  with  beauty,  for  rebellious  man  ? 

During  the  greater  part  of  the  summer,  he  was 
unusually  vigorous,  and  appeared  to  be  very  desirous 
of  fulfilling  the  numerous  demands  that  were  made 
upon  him.     Indeed,  it  was  evident  that  he  was 


.et.  59. 


LAST  DAYS. 


517 


dwelling  under  a  solemn  consciousness  that  "  Time 
is  short"  —  that  we  must  work  while  it  is  called 
"to-day."  He  had  several  engagements  in  hand, 
which  cost  him  considerable  exertion  both  of  mind 
and  body,  and  when  they  were  completed,  he 
smilingly  observed,  "Now  I  believe  I  may  say,  I 
have  at  least  set  my  outward  house  in  order,  which 
is  a  great  comfort."  On  the  confidence  being 
expressed,  that  not  the  outward  house  only,  but 
the  spiritual  building  also  was  in  readiness,  he 
replied,  "  I  trust,  through  'pardoning  mercy, 
that  it  may  be  so,  but  of  myself  I  am  the 
very  poorest  and  the  most  infirm  of  human 
creatures."  It  was  truly  instructive  to  observe, 
that,  with  an  earnest  and  abiding  endeavour  to 
maintain  a  conscience  void  of  offence  towards  God 
and  man,  so  deep  was  his  humility,  that  he  invari- 
ably spoke  of  himself  as  falling  far  short  of  the 
mark;  frequently  saying,  he  had  the  most  abasing 
sense  of  all  his  own  performances,  and  the  strongest 
conviction,  that,  if  he  were  saved  at  last,  "  it  would 
be  all  of  grace ;  the  free,  full,  pardoning  mercy  of 
God  in  Christ  Jesus."  The  depth  of  the  riches  of 
the  love  of  Christ,  the  fullness  and  universality  of 
divine  grace,  were  the  themes  on  which  he  delighted 
to  dwell ;  and  the  following  was  among  the 
Scripture  texts  from  which  he  derived  especial 
consolation :  — "  Let  Israel  hope  in  the  Lord,  for 
with  the  Lord  there  is  mercy,  and  with  him  is 
plenteous  redemption,  and  he  shall  redeem  Israel 
from  all  his  iniquities."  During  the  last  few 
months,  it  was  his  regular  practice  to  commit  a 
hymn  to  memory  while  dressing  in  the  morning, 
and   the   ease  and   facility  with   which   this  was 


518 


LAST  DAYS. 


1846. 


accomplished  were  very  striking.  The  Waiting 
Soul,  by  Cowper,  was  one  of  his  particular  favourites. 
How  often  was  he  heard  feelingly  to  repeat  the 
stanza  which  contains  the  lines  :  — 

And  every  door  is  shut  but  one, 
And  that  is  mercy's  door ! 

He  greatly  enjoyed  his  last  visit  to  Darlington ; 
the  little  companies  of  friends  and  relatives  which 
gathered  around  him  in  the  early  autumn ;  his  quiet 
settled  evenings  with  his  own  home  party;  in  short, 
the  world  seemed  clothed  for  Mm  in  smiles  and 
sunshine.  But  upon  hearing  of  the  sufferings  of 
the  Irish  poor,  his  deepest  sympathies  were 
awakened,  and,  for  several  Aveeks,  his  exertions  on 
their  behalf  were  unremitting.  He  not  only  con- 
tributed largely  to  their  relief  himself,  but  wrote 
many  letters  to  his  friends  and  acquaintance 
urging  them  to  do  the  same ;  until  at  last,  feeling 
thoroughly  ojmressed  by  a  sense  of  the  extent  of 
their  calamity,  he  observed,  "  I  think  I  had  rather 
not  hear  any  more  of  these  affecting  statements, 
they  are  almost  too  much  for  me.  I  believe  I  can 
do  no  more,  and  therefore  I  must  try  to  leave  the 
subject."  This  he  was  enabled,  in  good  measure, 
to  do;  and  he  then  gave  his  mind  with  renewed 
earnestness  to  the  claims  of  the  Norwich  Poor  ; 
in  many  instances  increasing  his  annual  subscrip- 
tions, and  devising  new  channels  for  their  relief. 
It  was  on  his  return  from  a  meeting  of  the  District 
Societ}*,  in  which  he  made  a  warm  and  impressive 
appeal  on  their  behalf,  that  his  horse  fell,  and  threw 
him,  in  descending  Orford  Hill;  and  although  his 
friends  were  not  aware  of  his  being  seriously  in- 


MT.  59. 


LAST  DAYS. 


519 


jured  at  the  time,  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  acci- 
dent was  the  exciting  cause  of  the  illness  which 
terminated  in  death.  This  was  on  the  22nd  of  the 
12th  month.  On  the  following  day  he  complained 
a  little  of  his  back,  but  attended  a  committee  in 
the  morning,  and  in  the  evening  the  meeting  of 
ministers  and  elders,  preparatory  to  the  Quarterly 
Meeting,  in  which  he  was  memorably  engaged  to 
the  tendering  of  many  hearts.  When  he  sat  down 
there  was  a  heavenly  solemnity  to  be  felt,  and  some 
who  were  present  were  impressed  with  the  belief, 
that  they  should  never  all  meet  together  there 
again.  An  awful  sense  was  given  of  a  great  change 
being  at  hand. 

The  ensuing  week  he  continued  to  attend  to 
his  various  avocations  with  increasing  diligence ; 
driving  to  and  from  Norwich,  in  his  pony-chair, 
during  the  inclement,  snowy  weather,  because,  he 
said  "it  looked  self-indulgent  to  use  the  carriage 
now  he  was  so  well."  His  old  nurse,  who  had 
occupied  a  cottage  in  the  park  for  eighty  years,  was  in 
her  dying  illness,  and  he  repeatedly  called  in  and 
ministered  to  her. 

In  the  seventh  month  he  had  obtained  a  minute 
to  visit  all  the  little  meetings  of  Friends  which 
compose  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of  Norfolk  and 
•Norwich,  and  to  appoint  others,  with  those  not  pro- 
fessing with  Friends,  should  his  mind  be  drawn  to 
the  service.  This  gave  him  an  opportunity  of 
personal  communication  with  almost  all  the  little 
flock,  over  whom,  it  might  in  truth  be  said,  "the 
Holy  Ghost  had  made  him  an  'overseer.'"  Some  of 
the  public  meetings  which  he  held  on  this  occasion 


520 


LAST  DAYS. 


1846. 


were  very  large,  and  eminently  favoured;  and  the 
testimonies  delivered  in  the  meetings  for  Friends 
were  remarkably  clear  and  powerful;  so  that  it  may 
truly  be  said  to  have  been  a  bright  winding  up  of 
his  ministerial  career.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  last 
meeting,  which  was  held  about  a  fortnight  previous 
to  his  illness,  he  observed,  that  he  did  not  see  any 
thing  more  before  him,  and  that  he  was  almost 
inclined  to  believe  his  work  in  this  way  was  done. 
On  First  day  morning,  the  27th  of  the  twelfth  month, 
as  he  was  setting  off  with  his  family  to  meeting,  he 
received  the  tidings  of  the  sudden  death  of  his 
valued  brother-in-law,  Samuel  Hoare.  He  heard 
them  with  calmness,  and  was  closely  exercised  in 
ministry  during  the  meeting,  dwelling  much  and 
impressively  on  the  text  —  "Thine  are  we,  David, 
and  on  thy  side,  thou  son  of  Jesse.  Peace,  peace 
be  to  thee,  and  peace  be  to  thy  helpers,  for  God 
helpeth  thee."  On  his  return  home,  he  alluded  to 
the  removal  of  his  brother  Buxton,  and  his  sister 
Fry ;  and  remarked,  with  strong  emphasis,  "  We  four 
were  closely  banded  together  in  benevolent  objects 
for  many  years,  and  I,  who  was  the  most  delicate, 
am  now  the  only  one  remaining.  I  feel  this 
seriously."  He  then  walked  down  to  the  cottage 
of  his  old  nurse  to  look  at  her  remains,  she  having 
died  a  few  days  previously.  An  expression  of  sweet 
serenity  dwelt  upon  his  countenance  as  he  stood  by 
the  coffin  in  her  little  chamber,  and  he  seemed  to 
have  a  sense  of  her  rest  and  blessedness  as  he  ex- 
claimed, "  Poor  old  nurse !  she  appears  to  have 
passed  away  most  peacefully.  0  what  a  favour! 
may  it  be  so  with  me  when  my  turn  comes ! "  At 


JET.  59. 


LAST  DAYS. 


521 


the  close  of  the  afternoon  meeting,  he  bowed  the 
knee  in  very  solemn  prayer,  adverting  to  the  great 
uncertainty  of  all  things  temporal,  and  fervently 
petitioning  that  "every  hindering  and  obstructing 
thing  might  be  done  away;  and  we  prepared,  through 
the  abounding  riches  of  redeeming  love,  to  join  the 
countless  company  who  now  surround  the  throne> 
ascribing  glory  and  honour,  salvation  and  strength, 
to  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent,  and  to  the  Lamb." 
The  deej)  and  touching  pathos  of  his  voice,  and  the 
earnestness  of  the  appeal,  caused  a  thrilling  sensa- 
tion in  many  hearts,  and  the  question  arose,  "Can 
it  be  possible  that  that  voice  will  never  more  be 
heard  within  these  walls  ?"  During  the  Scripture 
reading  with  the  villagers  at  the  Hall  in  the  evening, 
he  wras  engaged  in  a  striking  manner  on  the  awful 
consequences  of  delaying  preparation  for  a  dying 
hour,  alluding  very  instructively  to  the  two  deaths 
which  had  just  occurred,  and  ending  with  the  im- 
pressive exhortation  —  "  Be  ye  also  ready,  for  at  such 
an  hour  as  ye  think  not  the  Son  of  Man  cometh." 
These  were  his  last  words  in  ministry  with  the 
servants  and  cottagers  collectively ;  speedily  and 
solemnly  were  they  confirmed  by  the  event  which 
followed ! 

On  second  day  morning,  the  28th,  he  attended 
the  committee  of  the  District  Visiting  Society,  a3 
intimated  in  the  last  entry  in  his  Journal,  and 
returned  home  in  a  state  of  great  exhaustion.  But 
his  medical  man  pronounced  it  a  slight  bilious 
attack,  and  seemed  to  have  no  anxiety  about  his 
recovery.  It  is  very  apparent,  from  his  private 
journals,  that  Joseph  John  Gurney  had  a  strong 


522 


LAST  ILLNESS. 


1846. 


constitutional  dread  of  death;  and  the  peacefulness, 
and  almost  painlessness  of  his  illness,  may  surely  be 
reckoned  among  those  "  sparing  mercies,"  to  which 
he  often  and  feelingly  alluded.  He  had  frequently 
spoken  of  his  natural  sensitiveness  to  pain,  and 
expressed  a  fear  that  he  should  not  have  fortitude 
to  meet  the  sufferings  of  a  dying  hour;  and,  on  the 
remark  being  made  on  one  occasion,  that  the  near 
approach  of  death  was  often,  in  mercy,  veiled  from 
the  view,  or  we  were  so  shielded  as  not  to  be  sensible 
of  its  gloom,  he  answered  —  "Yes,  we  are  very  ten- 
derly dealt  with ;  and  I  have  sometimes  thought, 
through  sparing  mercy,  that  it  might  be  so  with 
me"  —  repeating,  with  a  beaming  expression  of 
countenance,  those  beautiful  lines  on  the  death  of  a 
believer :  — 

"  One  gentle  sigh  their  fetters  breaks, 
We  scarce  can  say  they're  gone, 
Before  the  willing  spirit  takes 
Its  mansion  near  the  throne." 

Remarkably  was  this  verified  in  his  experience.  So 
gently  sloped,  so  beautifully  brightened,  was  his  passage 
to  the  silent  tomb,  that  it  might  be  truly  said,  death 
had  no  sting,  the  grave  no  victory.  Everything 
that  was  done  for  him  excited  his  gratitude;  his 
heart  overflowed  with  affection  to  those  around  him ; 
and,  when  any  of  the  servants  came  into  the  room, 
he  would  employ  them  in  some  little  office  of  kind- 
ness, knowing  it  would  gratify  them  to  be  so 
employed. 

He  liked  to  hear  a  portion  of  the  Scriptures  every 
day,  and  was  much  interested  in  the  Life  of  William 


XI.  59. 


LAST  ILLNESS. 


523 


Allen,  &c.  One  morning  the  hymn  was  read  to  him 
which  commences  with  the  words 

Rejoice  for  a  brother  deceased, 
Our  loss  is  Lis  infinite  gain. 

The  last  verse  he  appeared  to  feel  particularly; 
exclaiming,  at  the  conclusion,  "  delightful,  that  is 
indeed  delightful." 

On  fifth  day  night,  he  was  low  and  sorrowful ;  for 
a  little  moment,  his  Saviour  seemed  to  have  hidden 
his  face  from  him,  and  he  said  in  a  tone  of  sadness, 
"  I  feel  so  devoid  of  any  good,  and  as  if  I  had 
no  power  to  lift  up  my  heart  in  prayer."  It  was 
remarked,  that  we  have  a  merciful  High  Priest,  who 
is  touched  with  a  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  and  who 
sees  and  knows  the  desire  of  the  hearts  of  his  children, 
even  when  we  have  no  ability  to  manifest  it  ;  to  which 
he  sweetly  replied,  "  that's  true,  that's  very  true,  and 
I  think  I  may  rest  there." 

Sixth  day  was  altogether  a  low  day.  In  the 
evening,  after  a  short  time  of  profound  stillness,  he 
broke  forth  in  strains  of  solemn,  fervent  prayer. 
This  was  rendered  more  impressive  by  the  touching 
feebleness  of  his  voice.  It  was  evidently  a  relief 
to  him,  and  he  had  a  cmiet  night;  but  on  seventh 
day,  although  both  nourishment  and  stimulants 
had  been  pretty  freely  administered,  his  strength 
was  decidedly  failing.  As  this  state  of  things  con- 
tinued, it  was  determined,  on  first  day  afternoon, 
to  send  for  a  physician  from  London,  who  was 
requested  to  come  down  immediately,  by  special 
train.     During    the    morning,   he    several  times 


524 


LAST  ILLNESS. 


1846. 


alluded  to  the  "The  Declaration  of  Faith,"  which  had 
been  sent  to  America  a  few  months  previously,* 
observing,  "  It  would  have  been  a  great  satisfaction 
to  me  to  have  heard  how  that  testimony  is  likely  to 
answer.  I  believe  I  had  the  right  sanction  for 
sending  it,  and  trust  it  will  be  useful  to  Friends." 
In  the  course  of  the  day,  a  note  was  received  from 
a  Friend,  expressive  of  cordial  approbation  of  it, 
and  of  a  full  persuasion  "that  it  would  prove  an 
instrument  of  good  to  the  Society,  clearing  the 
views  of  the  honest-hearted,  and  convincing  the 
gainsayers  that  they  had  both  misunderstood  and 
misrepresented  him."  This  seemed  like  a  message 
sent  to  cheer  him  at  this  solemn  hour.  On  his 
being  made  acquainted  with  it,  a  sunny  smile  lit  up 
his  pallid  countenance,  and  he  appeared  to  accept 
it  as  a  token  that  a  blessing  would  descend  on  this, 
his  latest  effort  with  the  pen,  to  uphold  those 
spiritual  views  and  Christian  testimonies  which  he 
had  unflinchingly  supported  and  proclaimed  for 
more  than  thirty  years ;  and  which  he  continued  to 
believe  were  founded  in  the  very  truth.  In  the 
evening  his  mind  wandered  a  little,  as  it  had  done 
the  evening  before ;  yet  it  was  interesting  to  observe 
the  marked  indications  of  his  habitual  self-control 
and  self-collectedness,  even  during  these  short 
periods  of  occasional  rambling.  About  eleven  o'clock, 
on  second  day  morning,  Dr.  Prout  arrived.  He  had 
often  consulted  iiim  in  London,  seemed  pleased  to 
hear  he  was  in  the  house,  and  wished  him  asked  up 
immediately.  When  he  entered  the  room,  he  wel- 
comed  him   cheerfully,  and   gave   him   an  exact 


*  See  supra,  p.  506. 


2ET.  59. 


AND  DEATH. 


525 


account  of  all  his  symptoms.  It  was  a  moment  of 
intensely  touching  interest.  Prout  took  the  patient's 
hand  in  his,  sought  for  his  pulse,  gave  an  expressive 
look  at  Dalrymple,  and  hastening  away  to  conceal 
the  feelings  which  almost  overpowered  him,  he  un- 
hesitatingly pronounced  him  a  dying  man!  Deeply 
affecting  as  was  this  announcement  to  his  tenderly- 
attached  connections,  they  felt  it  a  duty  still  to  use 
every  effort  to  increase  his  strength,  in  the  fond 
hope  that  the  physician  might  have  been  mistaken, 
and  that  he  yet  possessed  the  power  to  rally.  But 
all  proved  unavailing.  Soon  after  his  last  interview 
with  Prout,  he  fell  into  a  profound  sleep,  which 
continued  till  about  five  o'clock,  when  a  sudden 
gleam  of  heavenly  pleasure  lighted  up  his  coun- 
tenance; and,  turning  towards  his  wife,  he  sweetly 
said,  "I  think  I  feel  a  little  joyful,  dearest,"  and  again 
dropped  into  a  tranquil  slumber.  Soon  after  this  he 
sank  lower  and  lower;  unconsciousness  came  on, 
and  such  of  his  deeply  afflicted  family  as  were 
favoured  to  be  present  at  this  awful  hour  sat  by  his 
bed  in  perfect  stillness,  until  his  breathing  had  be- 
come imperceptible,  and  they  knew  that  the  spirit  had 
returned  to  God  who  gave  it.  "  Having  served  his 
generation  by  the  will  of  God,  he  fell  asleep?  So 
gently  did  his  spirit  pass  away,  so  sweet  was  the 
peace  shed  on  his  departure,  that  for  some  moments 
his  bereaved  family  almost  lost  the  consciousness  of 
their  irreparable  loss,  in  the  blessed  sense  that  was 
given  them  of  the  fulness  of  his  joy.* 

*  This  account  is  taken  from  memoranda  made  at  the  time  by 
one  of  Joseph  John  Gurney's  family. 


52G 


HIS  DEATH. 


1847. 


His  death  took  place  on  the  4th  of  the  1st  month, 
1847,  in  his  59th  year.  The  event  at  once  awakened 
a  deep  and  intense  feeling  throughout  a  widely 
extended  circle.  "  The  loss  to  this  world,"  writes 
one  of  his  earliest  friends,  in  "the  withdrawal  of 
such  a  man,  the  removal  of  such  an  example,  the 
quenching  of  such  a  light,  is  more  and  greater  than 
any  of  us  can  imagine."  These  were  reflections 
that  doubtless  filled  many  hearts,  as  they  turned 
towards  themselves,  and  those  who  were  left  behind ; 
whilst,  on  his  account,  the  blessed  assurance  was 
granted  that  all  was  rest,  and  peace,  and  everlasting 
love. 

The  sensation  in  Norwich  and  its  neighbourhood 
cannot  easily  be  described ;  and  is  probably  without 
precedent  in  the  case  of  a  mere  private  individual. 
During  the  entire  interval  of  seven  days,  between 
his  decease  and  the  funeral,  the  half-closed  shops,  and 
the  darkened  windows  of  the  private  houses,  gave  un- 
equivocal testimony  of  the  feelings  of  the  inhabitants. 

"It  has  furnished,"  says  an  eye-witness,  "the  principal 
topic  of  conversation  in  every  family,  in  every  private  circle, 
in  every  group  by  the  way-side.  Persons  of  all  classes 
and  of  every  age,  however  various  in  opinion  on  other 
subjects,  have  united  in  their  high  estimate  of  the  character 
of  the  deceased,  and  in  the  melancholy  satisfaction  of  re- 
calling excellencies  of  which  now,  alas !  the  memory  alone 
remains.  Each  individual  has  had  his  own  story  to  tell 
of  some  public  benefit,  or  of  some  kindness  shown 
to  others  or  himself;  and  innumerable  acts  of  beneficence, 
long  forgotten  amidst  the  crowd  of  more  recent  instances, 
have  been  related  and  listened  to  with  the  mournful  pleasure 
incident  to  such  a  theme.  The  very  street-gossip  of  Norwich 
during  the  past  week,  if  it  could  have  been  collected  and 


1847. 


AND  FUNERAL. 


527 


recorded,  would  doubtless  furnish  an  almost  unparalleled  tri- 
bute to  departed  worth.* 

"  The  funeral  itself,  as  might  have  been  expected  from  these 
unusual  preliminaries,  was  an  extraordinary  scene.    The  entire 

*  Thoroughly  as  Joseph  John  Gurney's  religious  views  and  feel- 
ings, as  a  member  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  were  understood,  it  was 
observed,  as  among  the  many  striking  proofs  of  the  estimation  in 
which  he  was  held  by  his  fellow-citizens,  that  the  subject  of  his  death 
was  at  the  time  publicly  adverted  to  in  most  of  the  places  for  reli- 
gious worship  in  Norwich,  and  amongst  the  rest,  by  the  Bishop, 
(the  late  Bishop  Stanley,)  in  the  Cathedral.  The  apology  made  by 
the  Bishop  on  the  occasion,  for  venturing  upon  such  a  subject,  affords 
no  mean  testimony  at  once  of  his  high  estimate  of  Joseph  John 
Gurney's  character  as  a  Christian  Quaker,  and  of  his  own  well-known 
Catholicity  of  mind. 

"  He  who  is  removed  from  amongst  us,  and  whose  loss  every 
member  of  our  church  must  deplore,  it  is  true,  was  not  of  our  com- 
munity; but  who  will  be  bold  enough  in  intolerance  to  say  that 
thereby,  or  in  consequence  thereof,  his  salvation  was  in  jeopardy  ? 
Can  we  doubt  that  he,  whose  peaceful  life  was  one  unwearied 
comment  on  evangelical  charity  in  its  fullest  and  most  expanded 
sense,  —  of  whom  it  may  be  said  to  the  very  letter,  that  when  the 
ear  heard  him,  then  it  blessed  him ;  when  the  eye  saw  him,  it  gave 
witness  to  him,  because  he  delivered  the  poor  that  cried,  and  the 
fatherless, —  their  blessing  came  upon  him,  for  he  caused  the  hearts 
of  all  and  each  to  sing  for  joy; — to  say,  I  repeat,  or  to  give  a 
moment's  heed  to  a  doubt  of  his  acceptance  with  God,  on  the  ground 
of  his  differing  from  us  in  church  membership,  would  be  indeed,  and 
in  verity,  a  mockery  of  the  Bible,  a  perversion  of  gospel  truth,  a 
libel  upon  Christianity  itself.  Let  it  not  be  said  that  I  am  giving 
utterance  to  an  opinion  at  variance  with  the  language  of  our  Church, 
in  its  18th  article,  which  maintains,  and  justly  maintains,  that  he  is 
censurable  who  '  presumes  to  say  that  every  man  shall  be  saved  by 
the  law  or  sect  that  he  professeth.'  Far  be  such  a  sentiment  from 
me,  believing,  as  I  do,  in  the  words  of  that  same  article,  setting  out 
unto  us  oidy  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whci'eby  man  must 
be  saved.  And  a  firmer  believer  in  the  merits  of  that  Saviour  it 
might  be  difficult  to  find,  than  the  humble-minded  Christian  of  whom 
I  am  now  speaking."  See  Life  of  Bishop  Stanley,  by  his  son,  pp. 
163,  164. 


528 


FUNERAL. 


1847. 


city  suspended  business,  in  order  to  witness  or  to  take  part  in 
it.  A  number  of  gentlemen,  among  -whom  were  the  Mayor, 
the  ex-Mayor,  and  the  Sheriff,  went  out  in  carriages  as  far  a3 
Earlham  Hall,  about  two  miles  distant  from  Norwich.  Other 
persons,  including  a  large  portion  of  the  scholars  of  Palace 
Street  British  Schools,  walked  to  the  same  spot.  The  proces- 
sion set  out  from  Earlham  at  about  ten  o'clock.  It  consisted 
of  the  hearse,  and  the  carriages  containing  the  relatives,  fol- 
lowed by  the  equipages  which  had  arrived  from  Norwich,  making 
in  all  more  than  fifty,  and  accompanied  by  a  considerable 
number  on  foot.  It  was  understood  to  be  the  wish  of  the 
family,  that  no  empty  carriages  should  attend.  A  simplicity, 
in  harmony  alike  with  the  practice  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
and  with  the  habits  and  character  of  the  departed,  marked  all 
the  arrangements.  As  was  fitting  in  such  a  case,  there  was 
no  parade,  no  hired  sorrow,  no  needless  insignia  of  grief.  As 
the  procession  moved  on  towards  the  city,  it  was  met  by  a 
gradually  increasing  number  of  the  inhabitants,  who  had  issued 
forth  in  a  continuous  stream  to  pay  their  last  tribute  to  the 
memory  of  Joseph  John  Gurney.  Silently  and  sadly  they 
stood  while  the  hearse  passed  slowly  by ;  and  many  a  tearful 
countenance,  among  the  crowd,  bore  witness  to  their  sympathy 
with  the  surviving  relatives,  and  their  reverential  attachment 
to  the  dead.*  All,  however,  appeared  to  be  impressed  with 
the  solemnity  of  the  occasion,  and  with  the  desire  to  preserve 
a  becoming  order. 

"At  St.  Giles'  gate,  a  body  of  Sunday  School  teachers,  to  the 
number  of  about  two  hundred,  joined  the  procession,  already 
greatly  swollen  by  numbers ;  and  which,  continually  growing  as 
it  went  along,  slowly  passed  on  to  the  burying-ground  attached 
to  the  Friends'  Meeting-house  in  the  Gildencroft.    At  about 

*  The  event  was  especially  felt  by  the  school  children  of  the  poor. 
"  The  Workhouse  children,"  says  a  private  letter  on  the  occasion, 
"boys  and  girls,  when  they  heard  the  hearse  coming,  ran  sobbing 
into  the  front  chamber,  where  their  mistress  was,  and  were  so  vio- 
lently affected,  she  feared  they  would  fall  from  the  windows.  The 
whole  effect  of  his  death,"  continues  the  writer,  "  and  the  way  in 
which  it  has  been  kept  and  honoured,  is,  I  believe,  unequalled  almost 
in  public  history." 


1847. 


FUNERAL. 


529 


half-past  eleven  the  hearse  arrived  at  the  narrow  gateway  lead- 
ing to  the  burying-ground,  from  whence  the  coffin  was  borne  to 
the  grave  by  six  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  followed 
by  the  mourners. 

"  After  the  procession  had  surrounded  the  grave,  a  profound 
silence  ensued,  according  to  the  simple  but  solemnly  appro- 
priate practice  of  the  '  Friends.'  This  was,  at  length,  broken 
by  a  brief  reference  to  the  55th,  56th,  and  57th  verses  of  the 
15th  chapter  of  the  1st  of  Corinthians.  '  0  death,  where  is 
thy  sting  ?  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?  The  sting  of  death 
is  sin;  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  law.  But  thanks  be 
to  God  which  giveth  us  the  victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ !'  Another  pause  took  place,  followed  by  another 
address.  The  coffin  was  then  lowered.  It  was  an  impressive 
and  affecting  moment.  The  circle  of  mourning  relatives,  the 
surrounding  crowd  of  spectators  —  scarcely  less  moved  or  less 
attached  to  the  deceased  —  persons  of  all  ranks,  of  all  ages, 
of  all  communions,  magistrates  and  artizans,  clergymen  and 
dissenting  ministers,  Churchmen,  Independents,  Baptists, 
Methodists,  and  Friends  —  in  short,  representatives  of  the 
whole  population  of  Norwich,  now  took  their  last  farewell  of 
Joseph  John  Gurney ;  slowly  turning  their  footsteps  towards  the 
meeting-house,  where  a  meeting  for  religious  worship  was  to  be 
held.  The  occasion  was  deeply  impressive,  and,  pervaded  as 
it  was  throughout  by  the  spirit  of  pure  Evangelical  Catholic 
Christianity,  formed  an  appropriate  conclusion  to  the  funeral 
of  such  a  man. 

"  Thus  terminated  the  proceedings  of  a  day  when  the  simple 
obsequies  of  a  private  individual  were  converted  by  the  whole 
body  of  his  fellow-citizens  into  a  memorial  of  his  exalted 
virtues,  and  of  their  irreparable  loss."  * 

*  From  the  Norfolk  News  of  the  16th  of  the  1st  mo.,  [January,] 
1817.  The  account  of  Joseph  John  Gurney  printed  in  this  Journal, 
was  written  by  his  long-esteemed  and  much-valued  friend,  John 
Alexander,  and  though  necessarily  brief,  contains  a  striking  and 
impressive  portraiture  of  his  life  and  character.  It  was  afterwards 
revised  and  published  in  a  more  convenient  form,  under  the  title  of  a 
Brief  Memoir  of  Joseph  John  Gurney. 

Vol.  II.  — 34 


530 


CONCLUSION. 


So  was  he  loved  and  honoured  even  in  death. 
It  were  easy  to  multiply  the  proofs  of  the  deep  and 
lasting  impression  which  he  had  made  upon  those 
who  fell  within  the  range  of  his  influence.  But 
such  an  attempt  must  at  best  very  inadequately 
disclose  that  which  can  only  be  fully  discovered 
when  .  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  are  made  manifest. 
It  will  be  more  instructive,  in  connexion  with  the 
marked  and  impressive  testimony  thus  borne  by 
sorrowing  multitudes,  to  a  life  long  devoted  to  the 
services  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion,  to  recur  once 
more,  in  conclusion,  to  that  humble  view  of  himself, 
that  true  and  deep  sense  of  his  own  nothingness 
and  entire  dependence  upon  God,  which  had  given 
brightness  and  maturity  to  his  character,  and  in 
which  lay  the  secret  of  his  strength  and  of  his  joy. 

"From  me  most  assuredly,"  are  his  emphatic  words,  in  the 
short  preface  to  his  Autobiography,  "  all  boasting  is  excluded. 
If  it  has  been  given  me  to  partake  of  some  poignant  sorrows, 
they  were  no  more  than  I  deserved ;  if  ten  thousand  pleasures 
and  enjoyments  have  been  poured  into  my  lap,  they  have  been 
bestowed  of  the  pure  bounty  of  God ;  if  a  measure  of  intellec- 
tual activity  and  power  has  fallen  to  my  lot,  it  is  his  gift  alone, 
a  gift  very  inadequately  used  for  a  purpose  of  his  glory ;  and, 
above  all,  if  I  have  had  the  happiness  of  knowing  and  loving 
the  Saviour,  and  of  serving  him  at  the  cost  of  much  that  I 
have  held  dear,  it  is  not  of  myself,  but  all  of  grace.  All  of 
grace  most  assuredly  it  is,  that  I  have  not  fallen  a  prey  to  the 
deceiver  and  accuser  of  man  ;  and  that,  while  the  Lord  has 
condescended  to  employ  me  in  his  service,  I  have  been  permitted 
to  entertain  the  blessed  hope  of  a  glorious  immortality,  where 
sin  and  sorrow  are  known  no  more." 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


531 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  JOSEPH  JOHN  GURNEY. 

BY  HIS  DAUGHTER. 

(Written  principally  for  her  Son,  in  the  brief  interval  between  her  Father's  decease 

and  her  own.) 


Animus  vero,  non  me  deserens,  sed  respectans,  in  ea  profecto  loca 
discessit,  quo  mihi  ipsi  cernebat  esse  veniendum. —  Cicero  de  Senect. 


The  earliest  impression  which  I  can  distinctly  recall  of  my 
dearest  father,  was  in  the  East  room,  at  Earlham,  which  he 
used  as  his  own,  after  my  mother's  death.  As  very  little 
children,  we  were  in  the  habit  of  being  with  him  while  he 
dressed  in  a  morning,  and  I  well  remember  that  he  kindly 
allowed  me  to  use,  as  my  playthings,  the  things  he  kept  in  his 
pockets.  His  countenance  and  figure  are  so  impressed  on  my 
mind,  as  they  appeared  in  later  years,  that  I  cannot  call  up  a 
distinct  image  of  him  as  he  must  have  been  then.  Yet  surely 
I  do  remember  him  with  his  brown  hair,  his  high  colour,  and 
his  beaming  countenance.  At  the  time  I  am  speaking  of, 
(three  years  after  my  mother's  death,)  I  think  his  face  wore  a 
grave,  yet  always  peaceful  expression ;  and  he  was  ready  at  all 
times  for  a  good  game  of  play  with  us.  But  he  was  leading 
a  very  busy  life,  and  we  were  consequently  very  little  with 
him.  Another  picture  that  I  have  of  him  in  my  mind  is 
when  standing  in  the  garden  near  the  hall  door,  delighting  in 
the  flowers,  as  he  always  did,  and  watching  my  brother  and 
me  who  were  playing  about  him.  I  can  now  see  his  eye, 
resting  with  intense  delight  on  "  Jacky,"  as  he  called  him,  (a 
name  which  no  one  else  was  to  use,)  and  whose  originality 


532 


HIS  daughter's 


and  talent  were  a  source  of  constant  interest  and  pleasure  to 
him.  On  our  part  we  were  excessively  fond  of  our  father — at 
the  same  time  his  word  was  lata  ;  it  never  entered  our  minds, 
I  believe,  openly  to  disobey  him ;  and  I  am  reported  to  have 
been  in  the  habit  of  informing  visitors,  that  "  papa  required 
implicit  obedience."  We  were  very  little  children  when  he 
began  occasionally  to  take  us  into  his  study,  for  times  of 
religious  retirement  and  prayer.  After  sitting  a  short  time  in 
silence,  he  would  often  kneel  down,  and  pour  forth  his  prayers 
in  the  most  simple  words  he  could  use.  I  think  I  never  shall 
forget  the  very  great  solemnity,  the  holy,  and  to  me,  as  a  little 
child,  the  almost  awful  feeling  of  some  of  these  occasions. 
We  continued  this  practice,  at  times,  till  he  went  to  America, 
and  I  well  remember  when  he  gave  us  some  parting  religious 
advice  at  that  time,  that  he  spoke  with  comfort  of  these  seasons 
of  retirement,  and  said  that  he  hoped  he  had  in  some  measure 
fulfilled  his  paternal  duty,  in  endeavouring  to  train  us  in  the 
habit  of  prayer.  It  was  a  subject  he  constantly  pressed  on 
our  attention,  begging  us  to  be  most  rerrular  in  reading  the 
Scriptures  to  ourselves,  in  j)rivate,  morning  and  evening,  and 
in  endeavouring  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  Having  mentioned 
this  subject,  I  think  I  must  not  omit  another  which  he  also 
very  frequently  pressed  on  our  attention,  so  that  they  are 
connected  in  my  mind,  as  those  on  which  he  spoke  to  us  the 
most  often  and  the  most  earnestly.  This  was  the  immediate 
and  perceptible  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  a  doctrine  which 
he  endeavoured  to  explain  to  us,  and  the  practical  application 
of  which  he  tried  to  make  us  feel,  even  at  a  very  early  age ; — 
"the  golden  clue,"  as  he  called  it,  a  clue  by  which  he  was 
himself  led,  both  in  small  things  and  great,  more  than  any 
other  person  that  I  ever  knew.  As  we  grew  up,  and  as  our 
intimacy  with  him  deepened,  we  saw  in  himself,  I  think  I 
may  say,  a  striking  exemplification  of  his  own  views. 

But  I  must  return  to  our  childhood.  As  soon  as  we  could 
read,  it  was  our  daily  office  to  read  a  psalm  to  him  in  the  early 
morning.  Deeply  serious,  and  attentive,  was  his  countenance 
at  these  times.  When  once  this  habit  was  begun,  he  could 
not  bear  us  to  spend  the  time  in  any  other  way,  never  allowing 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


533 


us  to  talk  to  him,  but  making  us  read  until  he  was  quite 
dressed.  I  do  not  think  that  at  that  very  early  period  we  had 
any  other  Bible  reading  with  him  than  this,  (except,  of  course, 
the  regular  family  reading.)  Religious  instruction,  however, 
we  had  much  from  him  in  the  way  of  conversation.  Often, 
while  we  were  taking  a  ramble  in  the  park,  he  would  endeavour 
to  impress  upon  us  the  great  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and 
especially  the  peculiar  principles  of  Friends.  He  was  strict 
with  us  about  using  the  plain  language,  and  before  we  could 
fully  understand  the  reason  for  it,  the  habit  was  completely 
established,  so  that,  though  we  were  constantly  with  people 
not  Friends,  we  never  had  the  least  difficulty  in  using  it.  His 
anxiety  and  feeling  on  this  subject  are  among  the  points 
which  I  most  vividly  remember  from  my  very  early  childhood. 
But  while  be  thus  endeavoured  to  cultivate  a  taste  for  our 
own  peculiar  path,  he  was  always  ready  to  acknowledge  the 
good  in  those  who  did  not,  in  everything,  agree  with  him, 
and  freely  allowed  us  to  associate  with  the  great  variety  of 
guests  who,  at  this  time,  frequented  Earlham.  Strong  indeed 
is  my  impression  of  the  warm  welcome  he  gave  to  all  "the 
excellent  of  the  earth,"  of  whatever  sect  or  position  in  life. 
He  delighted  in  the  society  of  such ;  and  when  religion  was 
united  with  fine  intellectual  powers,  their  company  was  quite 
a  feast  to  him.  He  always  acted  on  the  principle  of  "learning 
something  from  every  one,"  and  early  advised  us  to  do  the 
same.  One  of  our  most  frequent  and  most  welcome  visitors, 
at  this  time,  was  Henry  Tacy ;  a  very  kind  friend  to  us  as 
children,  and  I  think  my  dear  father  must  have  much  enjoyed 
his  company.  I  can  well  remember  watching  them  in  many 
an  earnest  and  interesting  conversation.  Such  visitors  we 
frequently  had,  but  it  is  striking  to  me  to  remember  how  he 
kept  up  our  respect  for  a  different  class,  I  mean  the  Norfolk 
Friends,  -who  always  found  a  warm  welcome  at  Earlham.  He 
used  to  say  the  Quarterly  Meeting  suppers  put  him  in  mind 
of  the  "love-feasts"  of  the  early  Christians.  He  certainly 
trained  us  to  treat  travelling  ministering  Friends  with  the 
greatest  respect,  I  was  going  to  say  reverence ;  and  their 
coming  to  Earlham  was  always  a  pleasure  to  us  all.    There  is 


534 


HIS  daughter's 


no  one  who  was  more  cordially  welcomed  by  liiin,  in  these  early 
days,  than  Jonathan  Hutchinson.  He  was  a  picturesque 
person,  his  white  hair  hanging  almost  to  his  shoulders ;  his 
countenance  full  of  dignity  and  peace.  I  well  remember  my 
dear  father's  affectionate  attention  to  him.  He  used  to  say 
"  he  was  a  thorough  Christian  gentleman,  refined  by  nature 
and  by  grace."  I  was  about  seven  years  old  when  our  father 
left  us  for  a  long  journey  in  Ireland,  a  circumstance  which  I 
mention  chiefly  for  the  sake  of  recording  our  intense  joy  at 
his  return.  I  shall  never  forget  the  feeling  of  receiving  him  at 
our  Brighton  lodgings,  where  we  had  been  staying  with  my 
aunt  Rachel  Gurney,  who  was  there  for  the  benefit  of  her 
health.  How  I  did  jump  when  I  saw  him,  screaming  out,  "It 
is  papa !  it  is  papa !"  without  the  least  power  of  running  to  meet 
him!  And  I  have  vividly  before  me  his  countenance  at  that 
moment,  showing  a  perfect  counterpart  of  our  joy !  We 
returned  home  soon  after  this,  and  the  next  event  of  import- 
ance was  his  bringing  our  new  "mamma"  to  Earlham.  It  was 
one  of  our  lovely  Norfolk  evenings,  in  early  autumn,  when 
they  arrived.  We  children  were  waiting  for  them  in  anxious 
expectation,  when  the  carriage  drove  up.  I  was  awed  at  being 
introduced  to  my  new  mamma,  for  I  had  never  seen  her  before, 
but  was  directly  at  ease  with  her ;  and  I  can  fancy  that  I 
caught  his  evident  happiness.    *    *  * 

I  cannot  attempt  to  give  the  history  of  the  next  few  years, 
but  will  just  mention  those  points  which  made  the  strongest 
impression  on  me.  I  have  no  doubt  his  married  life  was  a  very 
happy  one,  though  our  mother's  delicate  health  often  brought 
him  into  much  anxiety.  They  particularly  enjoyed  their 
Greek  Testament  readings,  after  breakfast,  in  the  sitting- 
room.  This  was  a  time  they  were  never  to  be  interrupted ; 
after  that,  my  father  went  into  his  study,  and  was  closely  en- 
gaged in  writing,  only  walking  for  a  few  minutes  in  the  garden, 
"thinking  out  a  sentence,"  as  we  children  used  to  say.  At 
twelve,  his  horse  came  round ;  and,  as  I  sat  at  my  lessons,  I  used 
to  hear  him  run  up-stairs  to  take  leave  of  my  mother,  and 
then  ride  off  to  the  Bank.  He  often  came  back  at  three  or 
four,  and  called  directly  for  her  to  take  a  walk  with  him. 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


535 


We  dined  in  those  days  at  five,  and  I  have  since  thought  how 
good  it  was  for  us  that  we  were  early  transferred  from  the 
nursery  to  the  dining-room,  and  had  all  our  meals  with  the 
family.  This  gave  us  the  opportunity  of  heing  with  them 
more  than  we  otherwise  could.  But  we  always  went  to  lessons 
again  after  dinner.  The  only  exception  to  this  was  sometimes 
in  the  summer,  when  we  all  took  delightful  walks  together  in 
the  heautiful  evenings.  Most  happy  are  the  remembrances  of 
some  of  those  rambles  in  the  park  and  meadows !  Our  aunt 
Catherine  continued  to  reside  at  Earlham,  and  took  a  most 
valuable  part  in  our  education.  My  dear  father  always  enjoined 
it  upon  us  to  treat  her  with  the  gi'eatest  respect  and  affection, 
often  telling  us  how  very  much  he  owed  to  her  himself.  As  we 
grew  older,  he  took  more  part  in  the  superintendence  of  our 
studies,  especially  in  the  Bible ;  often  giving  us  subjects  on 
which  to  find  texts,  a  plan  which  he  thought  particularly  cal- 
culated to  excite  our  interest  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  which  was  always  a  pleasure  to  us.  He  was  very  parti- 
cular about  our  Latin  lessons,  and  wished  us  to  begin  Greek, 
that  we  might  read  the  New  Testament  with  him.  I  believe  it 
was  a  great  effort  for  him  to  make  up  his  mind  to  send  John 
Henry  to  school,  and  every  succeeding  holiday  I  remember  how 
heartily  he  felt  his  going.  He  often  wrote  to  him,  and  fre- 
quently letters  of  serious  advice.  "  Exercise  for  the  body, 
learning  for  the  intellect,  religion  for  the  soul."  This  I  remem- 
ber was  a  sentence  in  one  of  his  letters,  and  earnestly  did  he 
press  all  upon  him,  but  especially  the  last.  He  seldom  parted 
from  me,  for  any  visit,  without  a  word  of  caution  and  advice. 
Just  as  I  was  going  off  to  Northrepps,  one  day,  he  whispered 
Tto  me,  "  Keep  near  to  that  which  will  keep  thee" — words  which 
have  returned  to  me  often  and  often,  for  my  help.  Most  bit- 
terly did  he  suffer  if  he  saw  us,  even  as  children,  doing  wrong. 
I  painfully  remember  the  sorrow  of  seeing  him  weep,  when 
I  was  very  young,  because  he  thought  I  had  been  persevering 
in  a  falsehood.  It  was  a  punishment  far  greater  than  any 
other  he  could  inflict ;  yet  it  was  the  means  of  increasing  my 
extreme  reverence  for  my  father ;  all  my  feelings  became 


536 


HIS  daughter's 


more  tender  to  him,  after  having  caused  him  so  much  pain,  and 
I  felt  the  value  of  such  a  friend,  when  my  young  mind  was 
oppressed  with  the  sense  of  sin. 

During  the  next  few  years,  my  father  was  often  from  home 
on  his  religious  engagements.  The  longest  of  these  absences 
was  his  journey  in  Scotland,  when  he  was  laid  up  with  his 
lame  leg  in  Edinburgh,  during  which  time  that  delightful 
little  MS.,  the  Chalmeriana,  was  written.  Surely  his  habit 
of  making  the  most  of  every  circumstance  that  could  turn  to 
profit,  was  one  of  the  most  striking  features  in  his  character. 
Never  to  "miss  an  opportunity"  was  one  of  his  mottoes.  He 
was  in  the  practice  of  recording  any  incident  of  interest  in  the 
shape  of  letters  to  his  children.  To  this  we  owe  his  little 
MSS.  about  Wilberforce  and  our  Grandmother  Fowler, 
and  the  Afternoon  at  Cambridge,  and  Morning  at  Oxford.* 
He  had  great  accuracy  of  memory,  and  a  remarkable  power 
of  putting  down  conversation,  without  losing  its  spirit.  I 
well  remember  the  afternoon  he  spent  with  Simeon,  when  I 
was  with  him,  how  busily  he  occupied  himself  the  next  morn- 
ing, as  we  travelled  in  the  carriage,  in  putting  down  the  inci- 
dents of  that  occasion.  During  these  years,  he  was  very  much 
occupied  with  public  objects.  The  Bible  Society  and  Anti- 
Slavery  cause  engaged  him  much,  and  most  deep  was  the 
interest  he  took  in  them.  His  purse,  and  still  more  his  mind 
and  time,  were  always  at  their  service,  and  he  attended  many 
of  the  county  Bible  Meetings.  I  remember  his  animated 
speeches ;  how  he  threw  life  into  these  little  meetings,  rousing 
up  the  indifferent  by  his  kind  manner  to  themselves,  and  by  his 
own  devotion  to  the  cause. 

One  of  the  most  marked  events  in  each  year,  was  the  Bible 
Meeting  party ;  perhaps  these  occasions  were  particularly 
likely  to  be  great  epochs  to  a  child.  At  all  events,  they  were 
so  to  me.  From  the  time  that  my  dearest  father  put  me,  as  a 
little  child,  on  the  table  at  dessert,  to  look  at  a  party  of  ninety, 
the  largest  we  ever  had,  till  they  were  discontinued,  I  looked 
forward  to  them  as  a  great  treat.    But  they  were,  for  better 


See  supra,  vol.  I.,  pp.  451 — 403  ;  and  498 — 506. 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


537 


reasons,  occasions  of  extreme  interest,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
■were  the  means  of  great  good,  in  uniting  many  in  Christian 
fellowship,  who  would  otherwise  have  known  each  other  only 
by  name.  Though  my  dearest  father  steadily  maintained  his 
own  views  as  a  Friend,  he  was  always  ready  to  give  a  warm 
welcome  to  the  individuals  who  came  down  to  attend  the 
meetings  of  the  Missionary  and  Jewish  Societies,  which  were 
held  in  the  same  week  with  that  of  the  Bible  Society.  He 
treated  the  missionaries  and  agents  with  the  greatest  kind- 
ness, and  helped  them  in  those  parts  of  their  objects  in  which 
he  could  do  so  consistently  with  his  principles,  especially  in 
the  distribution  of  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  to  the  Jews,  and  in 
the  School  of  the  Missionaries.  He  certainly  had  a  remark- 
able power  of  showing  love  and  friendship  towards  his  fellow- 
Christians,  whilst  he  always  openly  acknowledged  and  main- 
tained his  own  opinions  on  particular  points.  A  more  com- 
plete illustration  of  this  part  of  his  character  there  could  not 
be,  than  in  his  management  of  the  very  large  parties  at 
Earlham  of  which  I  am  speaking.  His  brothers-in-law,  (my 
uncles  Buxton  and  Cunningham,)  who  were  his  ready  helpers 
on  such  occasions,  asked  whom  they  liked  to  the  meetings, 
and  certainly  the  dining-room,  filled  on  those  days,  was  no 
common  sight.  It  was  so  different  from  a  party  called 
together  for  mere  amusement :  so  fine  a  feeling  pervaded  the 
whole  ;  while  he,  as  master,  was  wonderfully  able  to  keep  up 
the  tone  of  conversation,  so  that  I  should  think,  it  never  sank 
to  a  mere  chit-chat  level.  My  impression  is,  that  while  he 
greatly  felt  the  responsibility  of  these  occasions,  he  most 
truly  enjoyed  them,  having  often  around  him  those  whose  con- 
versation was  a  feast  to  him,  such  as  Wilberforce,  Simeon,  Legh 
Richmond,  John  Cunningham,  and  many  others. 

I  never  saw  my  dear  father  look  more  beautiful  than  he  did 
at  the  bottom  of  those  long  tables.  As  soon  as  the  cloth  was 
removed,  he  would  extract  their  various  stores  of  information 
from  different  individuals  in  the  most  happy  manner.  Thus 
the  time  was  turned  to  account,  and  I  have  no  doubt  these 
days  were  often  very  profitable  to  many,  as  it  was  his  most 
earnest  desire  they  should  be.   His  own  loving  spirit  was  caught 


538  ins  daughter's 

by  all  around,  and  I  must  believe  it  was  in  great  measure 
owing  to  the  depth  of  his  charity  that  there  was  such  remark- 
able unity  among  those  whom  he  assembled  around  him. 
Dear  old  II.  Scarnell,  (a  worthy  Friend,  who  had  lived  some 
years  at  Earlham,  in  the  capacity  of  housekeeper,)  always  came 
on  the  day  of  the  Bible  meeting,  and  I  have  often  heard  her 
relate  with  delight,  how  one  day  she  came  late,  when  all  were 
seated,  and  she  was  about  to  retreat  from  the  dining-room, 
seeing  no  place  for  her,  when  my  father  caught  sight  of  her, 
called  after  her  most  kindly,  and  placed  her,  as  she  expressed 
it,  "  between  himself  and  Lady  Jane,  in  the  very  first  seat  in 
the  room."  I  have  before  said,  how  careful  he  was  to  be 
attentive  to  guests  of  every  degree,  and  these  occasions  would 
furnish  abundant  proof  that  he  was  peculiarly  kind  to  those 
who  might  feel  themselves  a  little  less  grand  than  their  neigh- 
bours. His  own  ministry,  at  the  family  readings,  was  very 
striking  and  impressive.  There  was  often  a  religious  oppor- 
tunity in  the  course  of  the  evening,  beside  the  usual  readings, 
and  these  were  generally  very  solemn  occasions.    *    *  * 

My  father  was  devotedly  attached  to  his  brothers  and  sisters. 
If  I  might  single  out  one  with  whom  he  was  especially  united, 
I  should  say  it  was  my  beloved  uncle  Buxton.  His  noble  and  ' 
enlarged  intellect,  joined  as  it  was  to  the  simplicity  and  humil- 
ity of  a  Christian,  and  devoted  to  the  highest  purposes,  was 
peculiarly  genial  to  my  dearest  father,  while  my  uncle's  enjoy- 
ment of  Friends'  meetings,  and  "Friendly"  doings,  gave  a 
peculiar  harmony  to  their  intercourse.  They  were  often  to- 
gether ;  and  he  was  one  of  my  uncle's  warmest  and  steadiest 
supporters  in  all  his  undertakings,  and  almost  equalled  him 
in  the  deep  interest  he  took  in  them.    *    *  * 

Truly  did  he  teach  us  by  example,  as  well  as  precept,  when 
he  utterly  discouraged  all  criticism  on  other  persons  ;  he  could 
not  bear  the  least  approach  to  satire,  and  never  allowed  us  to 
condemn  anybody.  If  a  remark,  tending  to  disparage  another, 
was  made,  he  always  apologized  for  them,  and  when  he  could 
not  do  this  with  truth,  he  never  would  allow  us  as  children  to 
take  upon  us  the  office  of  judge.  This  was  the  case  with  all ; 
but  when  it  came  to  serious  people,  to  ministers,  he  was,  if 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


539 


possible,  still  stronger  on  the  subject,  discouraging  every 
remark  on  their  peculiar  manner  or  address,  and  only  urging 
us  to  learn  all  we  could  from  such.  I  should  think  there  was 
seldom  a  house  where  there  was  so  little  gossip  about  persons  ; 
for  his  own  loving  spirit  and  elevated  tone  of  mind  had  a 
powerful  influence,  not  only  on  those  about  him,  but  on  passing 
guests  and  visitors.  Another  thing  against  which  lie  was 
most  careful  to  guard  us,  was  the  slightest  disrespect,  or  even 
familiarity,  in  our  manner  of  speaking  on  serious  subjects. 
Some  of  the  young  people  with  whom  we  associated,  were  in 
the  habit  of  quoting  texts  of  Scripture  on  common  occasions, 
not  in  ridicule,  but  in  a  careless  way :  this  he  never  allowed ; 
and  he  so  impressed  upon  us  the  impropriety  of  thus  disregard- 
ing the  difference  between  the  Scriptures  and  other  books,  that 
I  cannot  now  hear  such  a  thing  done  without  real  pain.  I 
think  he  was  remarkable  for  bringing  religion  to  bear  on  every 
event  in  life,  and  letting  us  see  that  he  did  so ;  while,  at  the 
same  time,  he  never  weakened  the  feeling  of  reverence  due  to 
the  subject.  He  was  much  in  the  habit  of  referring  to  religious 
matters  in  his  conversation  with  us,  and  I  think  encouraged  an 
ease  in  us,  in  speaking  of  them ;  yet  this  never  descended  into 
too  familiar  a  way  of  bringing  them  in.  While  he  was  very 
careful  to  guard  us  from  the  flattery  of  others,  and  not  to  praise 
us  himself,  yet  he  had  a  most  encouraging  influence  over  us ;  a 
few  approving  words  from  him  were  the  greatest  stimulus  in  all 
our  occupations,  while  his  own  example  of  constant  industry 
could  not  but  tell  upon  us.  I  think  he  had  a  peculiar  sympathy 
with  children,  and  there  was  something  almost  indescribable  in 
his  gentleness  towards  us,  even  while  reproving  us.  When  I 
"was  sitting  by  him  one  day  at  dinner,  a  remark  was  made  which 
he  saw  pained  me,  and  I  remember  how  concerned  he  looked, 
and  how  he  tried,  by  little  attentions,  to  make  me  feel  that  what 
was  said  was  rather  too  severe.  How  does  kindness,  when  a 
child's  feelings  are  wounded,  remain  in  the  memory  ! 

But  it  is  time  to  pass  on  to  later  years.  I  was  nearly 
fifteen  when  my  mother -died.  We  had  a  very  happy  summer, 
taking  an   expedition   all   together  in  Wales,  during  my 


540 


HIS  daughter's 


brother's  holidays.  My  dearest  father  held  one  or  two  de- 
lightful meetings  in  Wales,  taking  the  opportunity,  of  course, 
of  getting  acquainted  with  any  serious  people.  I  remember 
going  with  him  to  the  little  shop  of  some  Methodists  at 
Conway,  and  his  astonishing  them  much  by  asking  them  to 
breakfast.  They  came,  however,  and  were  deeply  impressed 
by  his  kindness  and  his  prayers  for  them.  At  Barmouth  we 
fell  in  with  a  number  of  Cambridge  students,  and  also  found 
that  Dr.  Olinthus  Gregory  was  staying  there.  He  did  not 
neglect  the  opportunity ;  asked  them  all  to  dinner,  introduced 
them  to  the  doctor,  and  after  dinner  gave  them  some  good 
advice,  and  drew  the  doctor  on  to  do  the  same.  It  might  be 
owing  to  some  over-exertion  in  this  journey,  that  I  was 
attacked  with  fever  soon  after  our  return  home,  and  not  long 
after  my  recovery,  my  mother  was  prostrated  by  the  same 
complaint.  Her  illness  was  a  very  trying  one ;  the  Bible- 
Meeting  guests  had  already  begun  to  assemble  in  the  house ; 
and  though  during  their  stay  we  did  not  apprehend  any  serious 
danger,  yet  it  was  of  course  very  heavy  work  for  my  dearest 
father.  The  house  was  but  just  cleared  when  the  symptoms 
became  more  serious,  and  he  went  through  great  depths  of 
anxiety  and  conflict.  My  aunt  Rachel  Fowler  was  most  hap- 
pily with  us,  so  that  the  weight  of  nursing  fell  on  her.  On 
the  last  morning  we  were  lying  on  the  bed  in  my  mother's 
sitting-room,  that  we  might  be  within  a  moment's  call ;  he 
was  in  deep  affliction,  looking  to  the  stroke  which  was  just 
about  to  fall  upon  him,  and  speaking  to  me  of  the  future ; 
Avhen  he  said  so  kindly  and  encouragingly,  "  I  think  thou  art 
remarkably  fitted,  dear,  to  minister  to  my  wants."  I  could 
only  answer  by  tears,  for  I  felt  how  unequal  I  was  to  it ;  but 
I  was  deeply  grateful  for  encouragement  at  such  a  moment, 
and  I  believe  I  did  all  that  I  could,  for  I  felt  from  that 
time  a  new  tie  to  him,  and  all  my  powers,  such  as  they  were, 
were  devoted  to  him.  It  was  beautiful  to  observe  how  willing 
he  was  to  accept  help  and  sympathy.  He  threw  himself  freely 
on  us  in  his  distress,  and  he  was  most  willing  to  be  soothed 
and  comforted  by  each  in  their  turn.  This  openness  to  sym- 
pathy made  it  most  easy  to  be  with  him  in  his  deep  sorrow. 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


541 


Many  of  the  hours  we  passed  together  I  shall  never  forget. 
He  was  in  deep  suffering  at  times ;  whilst  at  others,  light 
seemed  to  break  through  all  the  clouds,  and  he  looked  beauti- 
fully calm  and  elevated  in  his  affliction. 

About  this  time,  too,  we  began  to  read  the  Greek  Testament 
regularly  after  breakfast ; — our  aunt  Rachel  Fowler,  who  was 
still  with  us,  and  a  great  comfort  to  us  all,  my  father,  John 
Henry,  and  I.  When  any  one  was  with  us,  who  liked  to  join 
us,  they  were  always  admitted ;  and  most  interesting  some  of 
these  occasions  were.  It  was  a  high  privilege  to  read  with 
one  who  had  so  deeply  studied  the  Greek  Testament,  and  to 
enjoy  his  fine  views  of  Scripture  truths,  while  his  accurate 
knowledge  of  the  force  of  the  original  language,  enabled  him 
to  give  us  many  most  interesting  explanations.  He  was  very 
patient  with  our  blunderings,  though  it  always  annoyed  him  a 
little,  and  he  tried  to  stir  us  up  to  be  as  correct  as  himself.  I 
should  think  few,  even  professed  theological  students,  had 
studied  the  Greek  Testament  more  thoroughly  than  he  had 
done.  None,  at  all  events,  could  more  enjoy  the  daily  reading 
of  it. 

During  the  year  1836,  my  father  and  1  went  several  little 
journeys  together ;  and  we  were  often  at  Upton.  At  that 
time  we  travelled  by  coach,  and  I  mention  them  partly  for  the 
sake  of  saying  how  he  kept  to  his  rule  of  never  "missing  an 
opportunity."  He  almost  always  managed  to  read  the  Scrip- 
tures to  our  fellow-passengers,  and  often  led  the  way  to  profit- 
able conversation.  I  don't  think  he  ever  went  in  these  public 
conveyances  without  attempting  to  profit  them,  and  he  gene- 
rally found  willing  and  attentive  hearers.  How  often  have  I 
had  occasion  to  remark,  in  going  about  with  him,  what  a  great 
advantage  his  graceful,  winning  manners  were  to  him,  even  in 
the  promotion  of  the  cause  which  was  dearest  to  his  heart ! 
He  used  often  to  impress  on  John  Henry  the  necessity  of  being 
a  thorough  gentleman,  and  showed  abundantly,  by  his  own 
example,  that  this  was  not  in  the  least  incompatible  with  the 
"  thorough  Friend." 

During  the  autumn  of  1836,  he  was  often  exceedingly 
oppressed,  sometimes  very  silent.    He  was,  indeed,  under  a 


542 


his  daughter's 


heavy  weight ;  for  the  prospect  of  his  American  journey  was 
beginning  to  open  upon  him,  though  not  definitely  as  to  the 
time  of  its  accomplishment. 

We  were  at  Upton  on  the  night  of  the  first  of  1st  month, 
1837 ;  and  I  have  heard  my  father  say,  as  he  listened  to  the 
"ringing  out"  of  the  old  year,  that  he  felt  as  if  the  new  one 
portended  some  great  and  solemn  event  to  him,  though  he 
could  not  tell  what.  However,  the  prospect  cleared  before 
him  as  the  spring  advanced.  I  could  not  but  dread  it  long 
before  he  spoke  to  me  of  it ;  but  the  announcement  that  he 
made  of  it  to  John  Henry  and  me,  as  we  drove  one  day  to 
Fakenham,  was  almost  overwhelming.  He  was,  however,  much 
more  quiet  and  comfortable  than  he  had  previously  been,  and  I 
was  taken  from  my  own  sorrow  in  endeavouring  to  help  and 
cheer  him,  through  all  the  pain  that  he  must  necessarily  go 
through.  The  day  of  the  Monthly  Meeting  was  truly  an  awful 
one ;  for  early  in  the  morning  we  received  the  account  of  the 
sudden  death  of  my  aunt,  Lady  Harriet,  to  whom  we  were  all 
nearly  attached,  and  whose  end  was  as  unexpected  as  it  was 
affecting.  I  believe,  for  the  moment,  he  almost  doubted  whether 
he  could  proceed  with  his  intentions  of  asking  for  a  certificate ; 
but  his  mind  soon  became  quite  settled  again,  and  a  very  solemn 
and  satisfactory  meeting  we  had.  I  remember  how  much 
sympathy  was  expressed  for  him,  as  well  as  the  fullest  unity. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year  he  attended  the  Yearly  Meeting 
in  Ireland,  my  brother  and  I  going  with  him.  We  had  an 
interesting  time  in  Dublin ;  I  have  the  impression  of  his 
ministry  being  very  striking  in  some  of  the  meetings  for 
worship,  and  the  young  Friends  especially  flocked  around  him. 
After  the  Yearly  Meeting,  we  took  a  charming  excursion  to 
Killarney.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  sense  of  approaching 
separation,  this  would  have  been  a  most  delightful  journey. 
We  greatly  enjoyed  being  together,  and  he  was  remarkably 
comfortable.  The  beautiful  scenery  afforded  him,  as  it  always 
did,  great  pleasure.  How  he  did  delight  in  all  the  charms  of 
nature !  I  never  knew  any  one,  I  think,  who  enjoyed  them  so 
much,  whether  in  the  greater  features  of  fine  country,  moun- 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


543 


tains,  lakes,  &c,  or  in  the  smaller  details  of  birds  and  flowers. 
We  returned  to  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  London,  and  afterwards 
to  Earlham,  to  prepare  for  his  start  in  the  seventh  month. 
My  father  was  remarkably  preserved  in  peace  and  quietness, 
and  completed  all  the  arrangements  he  wished  to  make  for 
the  management  of  his  household  during  his  absence.  I  was 
glad  to  be  allowed  to  go  with  him  to  Liverpool,  with  my 
uncle  and  aunt  Gurney,  and  my  aunt  Fry.  It  was  rather 
curious,  that  we  were  not  many  yards  out  of  the  park  gate 
before  we  were  nearly  overturned  by  one  of  the  horses  kicking. 
We  had  to  get  hastily  out  of  the  carriage,  but  I  shall  never 
forget  the  elevated  serenity  of  his  look  as  he  smiled  and  said, 
"  the  first  of  my  dangers !"  We  had  a  remarkably  interesting 
occasion'  before  we  got  to  Liverpool,  in  which  he  poured  out 
his  prayers  for  aunt  Fry,  in  a  way  which  was  a  great  comfort 
to  her,  for  she  deeply  felt  his  going,  and  had  at  the  time  much 
upon  her.  The  parting  day  came.  I  was  far  too  much 
overwhelmed  to  have  a  distinct  recollection  of  it,  but  I  know 
there  was  a  very  solemn  feeling  over  all,  and  that  he  was  much 
helped  through  every  pain. 

What  shall  I  say  of  the  long  three  years  of  his  absence  ?  I 
believe  I  may  truly  say  I  scarcely  lost  the  sense  of  our  separa- 
tion for  a  moment. 

When  quite  young,  A.  B.  commenced  a  journal,  noting  the 
occurrences  of  every  day,  and  not  unfrequently  entering  into 
close  and  serious  self-examination,  as  in  the  presence  of  that 
Holy  and  All-seeing  One,  who  looketh  at  the  heart.  This 
practice  was  continued  till  the  close  of  her  brief  career ;  but 
it  is  to  be  regretted  that  her  earlier  memoranda  (which  would 
have  given  some  insight  into  the  gradual  development  of  her 
youthful  Christian  character)  appear  to  have  been  destroyed. 
A  few  extracts  from  those  which  have  been  preserved  may  be 
suitably  added  to  the  foregoing  reminiscences. 


544 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


JOURNAL. 

"  1837-  Christmas  Day. — I  have  long  wished  to  resume  iny 
Journal,  which  I  left  off,  at  the  end  of  1835.  In  1836,  I  travelled 
with  Papa,  Aunt  R.  F.,  and  John  Henry,  to  the  north  of  England, 
Scotland,  &c. ;  and  Papa  was  my  chief  object  through  that  year. 
The  same,  till  the  middle  of  this,  when  he  left  us,  and  is  now  in 
America — thus,  once  more,  seeming  to  alter  everything.  I  am  deeply, 
and  almost  awfully,  responsible  for  the  many  privileges  I  had,  in  being 
so  constantly,  and  so  intimately,  with  him  

Oh  !  that  I  may  have  grace  given  me,  to  overcome  the  wickedness 
of  my  heart,  and  now,  to  devote  myself  to  the  service  of  my  Heavenly 
Father."  

"2Qth. — After  breakfast,  nice  walk  with  Uncle  Gurney,  talking 
about  plans,  our  going  to  London,  &c.  I  was  provoked  at  myself,  for 
being  quite  low ;  he  was  so  like  Papa ;  but  it  was  most  delightful  being 
with  him.       .  .'*•..'. 

"  How  I  do  wish  I  was  more  inclined  to  serious  thought.  How  much 
depends  on  these  thoughts;  in  words  and  actions  one  may  escape 
much  apparent  sin,  for  a  little  time,  but  in  thoughts  never !  at  least, 
so  I  find  it." 

"  1st  Jay,  29th. — After  meeting,  two  delightful  letters  from  Papa, 
bringing  accounts  for  which  we  ought  to  be  —  I  hope  are  —  truly 
thankful.  What  a  mercy  to  be  permitted  to  receive  such  !"  . 

"  2nd  mo.,  Uth,  1838. — Letters  from  America  most  interesting 
and  delightful ;  wanderings  in  Carolina  and  Virginia ;  many  things  I 
wrote  about,  he  has  taken  no  notice  of,  when  I  expected  he  would. 
The  fact  is,  separation  is  separation ;  and  it  is,  after  all,  but  a  poor 
notion  of  one's  real  state,  that  letters  sent  across  the  Atlantic,  convey. 
I  must,  in  future,  set  my  account  more  for  it.  We  have  the  greatest 
cause  to  be  thankful  for  such  letters."  > 

"  1840.  8th  mo.,  17th — first  day  evening. — All  the  party  gone  to 
meeting  but  me.  I  am  not  strong  enough  for  two  meetings,  since  my 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


545 


attack  of  illness,  for  the  recovery  from  which,  so  easily,  I  desire  to 
be  thankful.  I  wish  I  could  mark  mure  improvement  in  myself 
since  I  last  wrote.  I  have  a  hope  that  God  has  been  pleased  to  draw 
ine  nearer  to  Himself,  and  He  has  allowed  me  to  feel  His  graeious- 
ness  to  my  soul.  I  would  also  desire,  thankfully,  to  acknowledge 
that  uiy  prayers  have  not  been  disregarded,  especially  that  I  think  I 
see  a  marked  improvement  in  religious  feeling  in  J.  H.  We  are  also 
looking  with  great  happiness  towards  my  dearest  father's  return. 
How  (with  this  list  of  mercies  before  me)  shall  I  acknowledge,  that 
the  pride  of  my  heart  continues  very  great,  and  that  it  has  corrupted 
my  thoughts,  words  and  actions.  Self  is  an  idol,  which  I  fear  I 
worship  more  than  I  do  my  God  !  Oh  !  I  would  I  were  deeply 
humbled  on  this  account ;  and  as  a  very  great  sinner,  I  do  now 
entreat  to  be  forgiven  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  I  do 
earnestly  desire  that  I  may  know  Him  as  my  Saviour  and  Sanctifier 
through  the  Holy  Spirit.  That  I  may  have  pardon  and  grace.  Be 
pleased,  0  Lord,  to  pardon  and  to  cleanse  me." 

Soon  after  making  the  foregoing  entry,  her  heart  was 
gladdened  by  the  return  of  her  beloved  parent  to  his  native 
land.  The  joyful  event  was  announced  to  her,  in  the  following 
letters,  from  her  Aunt  Buxton  and  her  Cousin  C.  B  : 

"  Upton,  August  18,  1840. 

"  My  dearest  Anna  : 

"  One  line  I  must  send,  to  say  we  have  seen  thy  beloved  father  ! 
He  is  just  the  same  in  all  respects.  He  says  he  has  much  enjoyed  a 
beautiful  voyage  home,  and  comes  back  without  a  feather's  weight 
upon  him — rested  and  relieved.  So  thee  may  be  thankful,  and  enjoy, 
and  only  enjoy,  his  return.  "We  had  a  large  assembly  to  reading  this 
morning — a  beautiful  prayer  for  our  little  T.  F.  B.,  and  a  lively  song 
of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  It  was  peculiarly  precious  you  may 
suppose.  He  had  a  good  night,  and  was,  long  before  breakfast, 
walking  in  the  garden. 

"  Most  affectionately,  H.  B." 

"  My  dearest  Anna  : 

"I  must  share  the  pleasure  of  telling  thee,  what  an  uncommon 
delightful  meeting  we  have  had.    It  has  been  so  easy  and  natural, 

Vol.  II.  — 35 


54G 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


and  lie  so  exactly  like  himself,  that  I  cannot  tell  thee  what  a  rare 
occasion  of  pleasure  it  has  heen  ;  so  full  of  interest,  so  quiet  and  de- 
lightful.  We  bad  been  in  instant  expectation  for  more  than  an  hour, 
so  we  were  of  course  all  ready  for  the  arrival,  which  was  too  deeply 
interesting  to  be    noisy.    Dearest   Uncle  seems   in    true  enjoy- 
ment.       .......        .  . 

"  I  regretted  not  being  able  to  be  at  the  reading,  which  turned  out 
so  peculiarly  interesting.  ....... 

"  Affectionately,  C.  Buxton." 

The  above  letters  were  inserted  in  her  journal,  and  she  pro- 
ceeds to  describe  this  period  of  deep  and  heartfelt  interest  to 
her,  in  her  own  sweet,  simple  way : 

"  The  letters,  from  which  the  two  last  extracts  were  made,  we  re- 
ceived on  4th  day  morning,  the  20th  of  8mo.,  1840;  and  learned 
from  them  that  he  would  be  with  us  in  the  evening.  A  long,  long 
waiting-day  we  had  !  We  had,  most  of  us,  woke  early,  and  a  strong 
sense  of  excitement  prevented  any  rest  during  the  course  of  it.  Our 
party  were  the  two  aunts  and  myself,  Bessie  and  John.  Aunt 
Catherine's  prayer  at  reading,  in  the  morning-,  beautiful,  calming,  and 
helping.  We  dined  early,  and  were  dressed  and  ready,  by  a  little 
after  6  in  the  evening,  expecting  them  about  7.  John  stationed 
himself  at  the  hall-door;  I  at  the  window;  there  we  sat  till  too  dark 
to  see.  The  Birkbecks  came  and  we  all  waited,  in  a  most  stupilied 
state  of  exhaustion,  till  near  9;  then  we  heard  a  carriage,  and  rushed 
to  the  door.  Tt  was  quite  dusk;  John  Henry's  voice  was  the  first  I 
heard;  'We're  all  right;  he's  on  the  box  with  me.'  Papa  said, 
'  Gently,  gently ;'  I  said,  '  Don't  hurry,'  manfully.  He  clambered 
down  into  my  arms,  and  our  first  long  kiss  was  much  too  overpowering, 
for  me  to  be  able  to  describe  the  sensation  !  While  he  greeted  all 
the  others,  I  had  time  a  little  to  get  my  breath,  and  we  adjourned 
into  the  dining-room  to  tea.  Aunt  Fry,  Uncle  and  Aunt  Buxton, 
and  John  Henry,  came  with  him.  He  was  perfectly  calm,  easy,  and 
natural ;  enjoying  his  meal ;  talking  little,  but  completely  happy  and 
peaceful.  The  Buxtons  soon  went  off  to  the  Forsters,  Aunt  Fry  up 
stairs,  John  read  a  psalm,  and  we  all  went  quietly  to  bed.  The  peace 
felt  then,  and  all  the  next  day,  was,  to  me,  like  that  which  was  given 
us  when  he  went  away  at  Liverpool — then,  in  the  midst  of  great 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


547 


sorrow — now  in  the  midst  of  great  joy,  but  the  same  peace  !    It  was 
most  delightful  to  sec  him  and  John  Henry  together !  Everything 
to  me.    We  were  to  read  at  8,  and  so  were  all  up  in  good  time.  I 
went  to  him  before  reading;  read  to  him  for  a  few  minutes,  just  as 
we  used  to  do,  but  amid  not  talk  to  Mm  as  I  intended.  We 
mustered,  at  reading,  with  John  and  Bessie,  and  all  the  servants  of 
course,  about  thirty.    Papa  shook  hands  with  those  he  had  not  seeu 
and  then,  sitting  down,  read  the  14th  of  John.    I  cannot  the  least 
describe  the  feeling  of  hearing  his  voice  again  in  reading  and  iu  his 
lovely  little  comment  afterwards,  on,  '  Because  I  live,  ye  shall  live 
also.'  ........... 

He  finished,  by  repeating  with  the  strongest  emphasis,  the  words 
of  Job,  "  Oh,  that  my  words  were  written— that  they  were  graven 
with  an  iron  pen  and  lead  in  the  rock  forever,  1 1  know  that  my 
Redeemer  lirctlt.'  "  Aunt  Fry  returned  thanks  and  offered  prayer 
in  her  own  beautiful  way,  making  especial  mention  of  the  two  aunts. 
John  Henry  and  I  had  then  a  charming  walk  round  the  garden,  with 
him ;  and  for  the  first  time,  I  began  to  feel  easy  and  natural,  and  able, 
thoroughly,  to  enjoy  it.  After  breakfast,  Papa  and  John  Henry 
hurried  off  to  the  Grove,  and  met  us  and  the  Buxtons  and  the 
Forsters  at  the  rneetingJiouse.  This  was  most  pleasant.  We 
watched  him  greet  all  the  friends,  who  looked  so  pleased  to  see  him ; 
Aunt  Catherine  and  Aunt  Buxton  busy,  talking  to  everybody ; 
people  smiling  with  delight,  and  I,  for  one,  receiving  a  whole  host  of 
congratulations.  It  was  deeply  interesting  to  see  him  walk  up  the 
meeting  and  take  his  own  seat ;  truly,  thankfulness  and  solemnity 
were  given  in  no  common  degree,  as  we  settled  into  silence.  It  was 
first  broken  by  dear  old  Frances  Page  kneeling  down,  and  giving 
thanks  for  his  return  most  sweetly,  and  made  more  interesting  by  our 
never  having  expected  to  see  her  at  meeting  again,  six  months 
ago.  Soon  after,  Papa  rose.  He  thought  he  might  employ  the 
words  of  the  Psalmist,  "  Thou  hast  put  gladness  into  our  hearts," 
&c. ;  that  it  was  given  him  to  feel  unsullied  peace,  and  what  might  be 
compared  to  the  cloudless  sky.  He  went  on  to  the  foundation  of 
true  cpuiet  of  mind;  the  principal  ingredient  of  happiness;  what 
happiness  was  lasting;  his  experience  of  the  faithfulnesss  of  his 
Great  Master  during  his  long  journey ;  of  the  efficacy  of  the  Scrip- 
tures; of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  the  applicr ;  of  the  foundation  of  a 
Christian's  hope ;  ending  with  a  strong  appeal  to  attend  to  the  gui- 


548 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


dance  of  the  Spirit.  I  can  only  give  this  slight  sketch ;  but  his 
standing  in  his  old  place  proclaiming  his  views  of  religion,  with  his 
testimony  to  them  from  fresh  experience,  was  more  striking  to  me 
than  I  can  express.  After  meeting,  en  masse  the  family  walked  off. 
A  fine  party  assembled  at  dinner — there  was  no  great  talking  but  all 
happiness.  As  soon  as  the  cloth  was  removed,  Papa  knelt  down  and 
returned  thanks  beautifully,  for  his  return  to  his  dear  peaceful  home, 
adorned  in  such  beauty ;  and  prayed  earnestly  that  self  might  be  held 
in  no  reputation,  but  that  all  praise  and  honour  might  be  given 
where  alone  they  were  due.  Aunt  Fry  added  a  few  words;  a 
hope  that  increased  dedication  might  show  forth  thankfulness  .  .  . 

"  Dear  Uncle  and  Aunt  Gurney,  came  on  5th  day,  in  time  for  the 
Monthly  Meeting.  In  returning  his  certificate,  Papa  gave  a  slight 
sketch  of  his  journey,  and  he  had  his  American  certificates  read — 
from  Ohio,  Indiana,  Carolina,  Baltimore,  New  York  and  New 
England;  giving  a  good  account  of  his  "circumspect,  consistent 
behaviour,"  and  "sound  and  edifying  ministry."  Most  satisfactory 
they  were,  and  inexpressible  was  the  contrast  between  giving  up  and 
asking  for  his  certificate.  ....... 

"  Fourth  day  was  the  Bible  meeting  :  .  .  in  the  evening  Papa  was  in 
the  chair;  and  his  speech  certainly  most  interesting.  The  connec- 
tion between  the  religion  of  the  Bible,  and  the  just  liberties  of  man- 
kind. The  story  of  the  West  Indies  beautifully  given,  and  familiarly. 
The  attention  of  the  large  meeting  chained!  He  no  where  appears 
more  in  his  element  than  at  Bible  meetings,  and  no  where  more  re- 
vives one's  baby  recollections  of  him." 

"  Qth  day.  —  Long  ride  with  Papa  to  Ketteringham ;  a  great  deal 
of  conversation  with  him :  most  easy  and  open.  American  letters, 
his  book,  &c.  I  hope  I  am  thankful  for  such  a  privilege,  and  for 
being  made  at  all  able  to  meet  his  mind,  which  I  am,  to  a  certain 
extent." 

"  1840,  12th  mo.,  17th,  ith  day. — We  post-chaised  it  most  of  the 
way  to  Darlington.  A  warm  reception  at  Polam.  We  staid  there 
till  the  25th,  fifth  day,  and  very  interesting  was  our  visit."    .    .  . 

"  Bd  day.  —  Quarterly  meeting  :  Papa  very  instructive  in  the 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


549 


morning.  His  intimate  mind,  on  this  journey,  has  been  pleasant, 
indeed,  to  me,  and  the  year  closes  with  mercy  all  around." 

"After  meeting,  walked  home  alone  with  Papa,  and  enjoyed  it :  inter- 
esting conversation  on  the  ministry, — the  true  source  thereof,  &c.  It 
is  strange  with  all  one's  naughtiness,  how  one  is  able  to  see  what  is 
meant  by  the  differences  in  it.  How  that  which  does  not  seem  the 
real  thing,  as  friends  view  it,  is  not  so  easy  to  take  to,  as  that  which 
is  livelier.  But  truly,  I  feel  I  have  no  right  so  to  say,  considering 
how  little  I  profit  by  all,  or  any.  lie,  as  usual,  strong  about  getting 
the  good  from  every  one,  and  I  felt  that,  as  far  as  I  dared  have  an 
opinion,  it  was  quite  in  unison  with  his.  I  enjoyed  his  freedom  and 
openness.  Oh  !  that  I  may  not  go  backward,  instead  of  forward,  in 
the  course  which  I  sometimes  hope  is  begun.  I  need  convincing 
(what  I  know,  too)  again  and  again,  that  in  me,  that  is,  in  my  flesh, 
dwelleth  no  good  thing.  Papa's  remarks  on  Justification  very  sweet 
(Romans  v.  1,  2).    Oh  !  to  know  the  thing  itself!" 

"  Upton,  5th  mo.,  18th,  1841. — The  day  before  yearly  meeting,  one 
which,  apparently,  I  shall  have  much  cause  to  remember,  and,  I 
trust,  to  be  thankful  for.  The  time  at  home,  since  I  last  wrote,  was 
passed  very  pleasantly.  I  was  a  great  deal  with  Papa,  and  deep  in 
his  interests,  to  my  own  comfort,  and  with  wonderfully  little  dread 
of  what  is  now  beginning  in  fact,  if  not  in  form.  Proportionably 
have  I  felt  the  pain  now,  which  must  attend  such  a  change,  as  his 
intentions,  if  carried  out,  will  produce.  Yet,  truly,  the  balance  in 
the  happiness-scale  is  great.  We  came  here  from  Tottenham  on 
first  day  morning,  after  a  pleasant  visit  at  Runcton.  *  *  *  and 
*  *  *  were  at  meeting.  Oh  !  how  earnestly  do  I  desire  that 
I  may  deeply  learn  the  lesson,  which,  with  all  its  happy  parts, 
this  change  in  our  circumstances  does,  and  ought  to  teach  me, 
of  my  being  so  nothiny ;  that,  though  still  I  may  have  the  closest 
tie  with  dearest  Papa,  and  with  her,  too,  in  addition,  yet,  as  I  can 
no  longer  be  the  one,  as  I  have  had  the  privilege  to  be  to  him,  that 
it  may  increase  my  dependence  on  that  Father,  with  whom  com- 
munion is  only  interrupted  by  our  own  sinfulness.  I  know  that  the 
gain  of  such  a  friend,  and  the  taking  off  by  her  of  burden,  will  be 
a  wonderful  advantage  to  me,  and  doubt  not  I  shall  estimate  them 
more  and  more.    But  there  are  pains,  though  always  decreasing, 


550 


KECOLLECTIONS. 


which  it  is  right  and  natural  to  feel :  and  may  it  all  prove,  as  it 
ought  to  do,  a  teaching  lesson.  Oh  !  may  I  so  love,  that  it  may 
work  for  good ;  and  may  the  spirit  of  thankfulness  be  given  me  for 
the  mercies  bestowed,  for  the  happiness  granted  to  dearest  Papa. 
How  interesting  is  the  thought  of  his  losses,  his  services,  his  re- 
compenses !    He  is  so  sweet  and  trustful."  

"Upton,  5lh  mo.,  2'2d,  1841. — On  fourth  day  our  meeting  began  : 
it  was  interesting  and  solemn  

"  On  the  whole,  I  am  abundantly  satisfied  with  the  Yearly  Meet- 
ing. The  general  tone  seems  to  me  to  be  so  richly  evangelical, 
so  fine,  setting  up  so  high  a  standard;  and  often  the  meetings 
have  been  so  solemn,  as  to  confirm  Friendliness  to  my  mind 
very  comfortably.  It  is  a  great  satisfaction  to  me  to  find  the 
cogitations  I  have  had  over  it,  by  myself,  and  with  the  Bible, 
during  the  last  three  years,  so  clench  in  with  the  reality  of  the 
thing  now,  as  exemplified  in  these  meetings.  What  an  amazing 
privilege  to  be  satisfied  with  the  religious  society  you  belong  to :  to 
feel  that  the  causes  of  dissatisfaction  were  in  yourself  alone,  or  in 
those  cases  where  the  true  principle  is  not  legitimately  carried  out. 
I  write  this,  that  I  may  have  my  own  record  for  myself,  should  I 
again  be  troubled  with  the  doubts  and  difficulties  that  I  sometimes 
have  had."  .......... 

"  4t7i  mo.,  23r7,  1842.  —  It  certainly  is  not  because  I  have  had 
nothing  to  say,  that  I  have  so  long  delayed  continuing  my  journal. 
The  three  months  following  the  last  entry,  were  as  full  of  interest  as 
possible ;  the  two  first  occupied  by  our  foreign  journey,  and  the  last 
by  our  return,  ending  with  my  father's  marriage,  on  the  21st  of 
tenth  month.  Of  our  journey  on  the  Continent,  to  Prussia,  Den- 
mark, &a,  there  is  an  account  in  my  letters  to  Aunt  R.  Of  the 
rest  of  the  time,  hitherto  I  have  had  little  inclination  to  make  a 
record,  having  been  afraid,  during  part  of  it,  of  being  intimate  even 
with  myself.  But  it  is  now  quite  different;  we  are  perfectly  settled, 
each  in  our  own  nook,  and  have  every  reason  to  be  thankful  and 
happy.  My  mother  is,  of  course,  quite  established,  and,  I  think, 
increasingly  happy  in  her  position.  All  our  relations  are  exceedingly 
fond  of  her.    The  pleasure  of  our  home  is  very  decidedly  increased 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


551 


by  her  presence.  Papa  is  supplied  to  his  utmost  wishes,  and  I  need 
not,  therefore,  add  that  I  am  most  comfortable.  I  very  highly  prize 
her  love  and  friendship,  and  am  more  light-hearted,  in  its  true  sense, 
than  I  have  been  able  to  be,  since  I  was  fourteen."  

"  1st  day,  the  3d. — Papa,  who  is  better,  had  a  large  public  meeting 
in  the  evening,  at  the  Gildencroft.  I  have  seldom  heard  him  more 
excellent.  His  text  was,  'When  He,  the  spirit  of  truth,  is  come, 
he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth.'  He  first  beautifully  unfolded  the 
work  of  the  spirit  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  then  its  operation 
on  the  heart  of  individuals  in  convincing,  converting,  cleansing. 
His  description  of  its  effect  in  bringing  to  the  cross  was  very 
striking." 

"  Cromer,  1st  day  afternoon,  1th  mo.,  10th,  1842. — I  do  not  like 
this  day  to  pass  without  making  a  little  record  of  my  own  state,  and 
of  the  family  interests  that  surround  us  just  now,  even  if  I  cannot 
tell  the  history  of  the  past  week.  We  have  had  a  precious,  but 
touching,  little  meeting,  this  morning,  in  the  dining-room  here, 
(Lord  Hasting' s  lodgings.)  The  party  consisted  of  Uncle. aud  Aunt 
Fiy  and  Katharine,  Uncle  Buxton,  Papa,  my  Mother  and  me.  It 
was  touching  to  look  on  some  of  them.  Aunt  Fry,  Uncle  Buxton, 
Papa,  all  three  in  so  frail  a  state,  and  though  we  must  not  do  any- 
thing but  hope,  (and  I  think  we  shall  see  them  much  better,)  yet  we 
cannot  deny  to  ourselves  that  their  present  infirm  condition  does 
make  us  anxious.  The  silence  of  our  little  gathering  was  very  sweet, 
and  I  felt  really  cpiiet,  which  I  think  is  a  true  favour.  Aunt  Fry 
spoke  in  her  own  lovely  way,  alluding  to  the  infirmities  of  mind  and 
body,  with  which  they  were  surrounded,  and  of  the  strong  consolation 
derived  from  knowing  their  dependence  to  be  placed  on  the  Physician 
of  value — on  the  unfailing  refuge  in  their  reconciled  God. 

'  "  Papa  added  a  few  words  in  the  same  strain,  finishing  with  a 
most  touching  expression  of  his  belief,  that  to  some  of  them  death 
had  indeed  been  robbed  of  its  terrors,  and  that  they  could  look 
with  calmness  to  the  entrance  through  the  pearl  gates  into  everlast- 
ing life  ! 

"Aunt  Fry  soon  knelt  down,  and  besought  that  in  all  things, 
whether  they  were  raised  up  or  cast  down,  whether  the  desires  of 


552 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


their  eyes  for  themselves,  or  others,  were  given  them,  or  not,  yert, 
that  in  all  things,  the  name  of  the  Lord  might  he  magnified  and 
exalted.  It  certainly  was  very  sweet ;  and  I  believe  even  the 
naughtiest  of  the  party — which,  I  suppose,  was  I — did,  and  do  most 
earnest!}7,  desire  to  leave  all  things  in  his  hands',  who  knows  what  is 
right;  and  even  to  try,  and  wish  for  nothing  but  that  devotion  to 
Him,  which  He,  in  his  mercy,  will  give,  even  to  the  weakest  and 
naturally  most  sinful. 

"Evening. — After  this,  I  took  a  nice  little  walk  on  the  shore  with 
K.  Fry.  We  compared  notes  about  the  dear  invalids,  and  we  could 
not  feel  much  encouraged  about  them.  Then  I  read  and  rested ; 
and  when  my  Parents  went  out,  wrote  the  beginning  of  this.  I 
joined  them,  on  the  shore,  directly  afterwards,  and  seldom  enjoyed 
a  walk  more  —  the  sun  was  shining  brightly,  and  the  sea  looked 
lovely;  and  though  I  did  not  feel  in  high  spirits,  either  about  Papa, 
or  my  own  private  interests,  yet  I  was  comforted  by  a  touch  of  that 
peace  of  which  the  remembrance  alone  is  always  so  precious.  Papa 
has  been  rather  better  this  afternoon,  and  we  had  quite  a  large  meet- 
ing in  our  dining-room,  in  which  both  he  and  Aunt  Fry  spoke  in  an 
interesting  way,  on  Love,  Charity,  and  Unity  —  on  the  doctrine  of 
redemption,  and  on  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  Thus  the  day  has  been 
one  of  rather  peculiar  refreshment,  and  I  shall  not  soon  forget,  I 
think,  the  quietness  and  rest  of  it."  

"  Cromer,  1st  day  evening,  7th  mo.,  17th,  1842. — In  the  evening, 
Papa  and  my  Mother  returned  from  Norwich — he  very  poorly  —  and 
altogether  his  poor  state  has  been  a  true  trial.  I  have  been  excessively 
anxious  about  him ;  and  on  fifth  day,  at  meeting,  I  could  only  ask 
and  beg  for  submission  whatever  came.  He  is  better  now,  however; 
and,  oh  !  if  the  favour  of  his  real  restoration  is  given  us,  we  shall 
have  new  cause  to  be  thankful,  very  thankful  indeed."  .... 

"Eaultiam,  1st  day  evening,  8th  mo.,  14th. — I  have  been  sitting 
under  one  of  the  trees  by  the  lawn,  reading  part  of  David's  histoiy, 
and  musing;  desiring  good  things  for  myself  and  John  Henry.  Oh  ! 
how  I  wish  we  may  be  right,  not  only  in  the  general,  but  that  we  may 
not  be  permitted  to  take  a  path  ever  so  little  wrong.  May  we  be  granted 
very  perceptible  guidance,  grace  to  obey  it  when  it  is  given,  and  pati- 
ence to  wait  for  it  till  it  is.    I  have  been  wishing  for,  or,  at  least, 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


553 


feeling  the  necessity  of  more  complete  devotion  to  my  heavenly 
Father,  and  of  that  deep-seated  love  and  gratitude  to  my  Saviour, 
which  springs  from  real  appropriating  faith  in  Him,  and  forms  the 
right  motive  of  action  and  feeling.  The  idea  of  '  abiding  in  Him/ 
has  often  been  much  with  me,  the  last  few  days.  I  had  a  poor 
meeting  this  morning,  and  sadly  find  coldness  and  distraction,  when 
I  ought  to  find  love  and  fervor  in  my  mind  at  these  times.  Oh  !  that 
I  may  not  prove  at  last  a  '  whitcd  sepulchre  !'  I  had  a  warm  greeting^ 
from  Harriet  Long  and  the  school  children,  and  rather  a  nice  reading 
with  them  on  the  last  first  day.  The  place  looks  delicious,  and  we 
have  reason  to  be  very  thankful  for  returning  to  it,  in  such  peace  and 
comfort,  and  with  Papa  so  much  better,  as  he  is.  ... 

"The  principal  interests  of  the  week  have  been  dear  Hannah 
Scarnell's  death,  and  some  interesting  and  very  intimate  con- 
versations with  *  *  *  *  *,  Thus  the  peace  of  Heaven,  and 
the  conflicts  of  earth  have  both  been  brought  under  my  view;  and, 
strange  to  say,  my  inclination  is,  I  think,  to  dwell  on  the  '  turmoil,' 
to  forget  the  '  rest.'  Dear  Hannah  Scarnell  died  on  third  day  after- 
noon. I  was  with  her,  to  my  comfort,  both  then  and  the  day  previous. 
The  last  thing,  I  think,  which  she  heard,  was  the  hymn,  'To  Jesus, 
the  crown  of  my  hope,'  which  I  read  to  her,  and  in  about  twenty 
minutes  after  she  peacefully  expired.  I  felt  it  very  sublime  to  be 
with  her  alone,  as  I  was,  until  within  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  of 
her  death.  It  was  an  elevating  sight ;  but  I  am  almost  afraid  of 
losing  my  sense  of  the  awfulness  of  death,  in  watching  it  repeatedly, 
and,  in  each  case,  seeing  something  so  perfectly  peaceful.  I  shall 
most  truly  miss  her,  and  I  felt  her  funeral  this  morning  like 
that  of  a  near  relation.  I  was  quite  overcome  at  the  grave.  We  had 
a  solemn  time  :  I  was  very  low,  and  have  been  rather  so  all  day.  I 
have  had  some  strange,  flitting  ideas  before  me,  often ;  especially 
when  going  up  the  drive  to  the  grave-yard.  If  I  die  soon,  am  I  pre- 
pared ?  is  a  question  which  I  do  not  ask  myself,  perhaps,  so  seriously 
as  I  ought  ;  but  the  idea  is  not  unfrequcntly  before  me.  Happily, 
'  the  one  thing'  is  what  we  want  for  death  or  life,  and  that  I  do 
earnestly  desire.  I  have  enjoyed  some  settlement — reading  and 
drawing.  A  little  success  in  the  latter,  has  made  me  really  vain.  I 
am  ashamed  to  write  it,  but  so  it  is !  While  such  like  foolish  sins 
continue  to  exist,  perhaps  flourish,  in  me,  how  can  I  have  a  true  part 


554 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


in  Him,* who  is  made  unto  us  'wisdom,  righteousness  and  sanctifica- 
tion,  as  well  as  redemption?'  May  it  be  granted  in  abundant 
mercy." 

"Earliiam,  Sth  mo.,  21th,  1842. — I  came  from  Northrepp's  on 
seventh  day,  after  a  very  interesting  week :  was  much  with  Aunt 
Buxton,  and  truly  liked  it :  they  are  all  most  kind,  as  usual — liking 
to  have  me.  There  are  one  or  two  points  to  be  remembered,  for  my 
own  benefit.  First,  we  went  seriously  into  the  difference  between 
Church  and  Friends.  It  rather  frightened  me  to  talk  of  such  things, 
lest  I  should  get  the  least  unsettled;  but  I  was  thankful  to  feel  con- 
firmed in  the  belief,  that  to  me,  at  least,  the  profession  of  Friends  is 
' a  more  excellent  way'  than  any  other.  Yet  Chenda  and  I  never 
felt  more  united,  I  think,  in  the  depths;  and  the  working  out  of 
our  principle  of  divine  guidance,  was,  even  in  her  own  experience, 
rather  remarkably  exemplified." 

Surrounded,  as  she  was,  by  loving  and  beloved  relatives, 
who,  whilst  under  a  different  religious  administration,  were 
themselves  shining  as  "lights  in  the  world,"  it  was  no  easy 
thing,  for  this  dear  young  creature  to  persevere  in  the  narrow 
and  restricted  path  of  self-denial  and  the  daily  cross,  marked 
out  for  her,  by  her  affectionate  and  watchful  parent ;  but, 
finding  that  his  wishes  were  confirmed  by  the  witness  for  God 
in  her  own  heart,  she  was  enabled,  by  the  aid  of  Divine  Grace, 
to  "hold  fast  the  profession  of  her  faith  without  wavering," 
"firm  unto  the  end." 

11  \th  day.  llcceived  my  Father  and  Mother  to  dinner.  Our 
meeting  has  been  delightful,  only  clouded  by  Prout's  letter  to  my 
Father.    But  I  am  not  very  anxious  through  everything. 

"  7  th  day  night,  11th  mo.,  19th,  1842.  —  We  have  had  a  most 
pleasant  re-settlemcnt  at  home.  I  never  more  luxuriated  in  my  nest 
— my  rooms,  and  horse,  and  leisure,  so  delightful.  I  never  more 
enjoyed  my  Father  and  Mother  and  J.  H.  We  have  had  but  one 
cloud,  and  that,  the  anxiety  about  Papa,  who  has  been,  at  times,  very 
poorly,  especially  the  beginning  of  this  week.    Now  we  are  much 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


555 


encouraged  again.  Prout  speaks  favourably;  and,  I  trust,  we  may 
once  more  have  to  rejoice  and  be  thankful.  Prout  says  he  has  been 
on  the  edge  of  a  precipice,  and  has  put  him  on  the  strictest  regimen. 
It  is  beautiful  to  see  how  my  father  takes  this  little  cross,  and  how 
quiet  and  peaceful  he  is.  He  looks  very  lovely,  and  heavenly  almost, 
in  his  expression.  I  dare  not  think  of  anything  but  his  perfect  res- 
toration to  health.  May  we  all  have  patience  to  wait  the  rigid 
time  for  this  blessing;  and  may  we  have  also  submission,  while  it  is 
withheld!"      f: .    itv  «744Mf 

"  7th  day,  11th,  Vlmo.,  1842. — What  a  time  it  is  since  I  wrote ; 
but  I  feel  much  relieved,  in  being  able  to  give  a  better  account  of 
Papa.  He  has  certainly  improved  much,  especially  the  last  week. 
He  was  a  good  deal  troubled  in  mind,  about  making  arrangements 
for  the  servants  having  no  beer,  a  plan  which  was  difficult  and  dis- 
agreeable to  execute.  I  can't  say  how  I  disliked  it;  though  I  have 
been  obliged  to  confess  that  I  did  not  disapprove  it.  But  it  has  been 
truly  humbling,  and  given  trouble  enough. 

"  On  fourth  day,  the  30th,  he  had  them  all  up  in  the  drawing- 
room,  in  the  evening,  and  had  a  very  interesting  meeting  with  them, 
ending  in  solemn  prayer." 

"  7th  day.  —  This  morning,  children;  Bible,  cxix.  P.'s; 
Chalmer's;  letters,  letters,  letters!  disappointed,  indeed,  to  find  my 
father  and  mother  not  coming  home  till  third  day.  I  am  tired  of  my 
solitary  life ;  and  was  rather  alarmed  at  receiving  the  new  butler  this 
morning.  Papa  gives  a  satisfactory  account  of  his  visit  to  Prout, 
and  Prout's  opinion  of  him,  that  I  felt  I  must  not  be  cross  at  his  de- 
tention, and  could  not,  also,  but  think  that  (raised  up,  as  I  believe  he 
is,  and  will  be  by  Him,  who  appears  to  grant  our  fervent  desires  and 
petitions  on  his  behalf,)  we  dare  not  grudge  him  for  the  services  of 
his  Lord  and  Master.  I  have  had  one  long  letter  from  J.  H. — a 
very  great  treat,  especially  as  showing  his  thought  and  kindness  to 
me.  To  Keswick,  this  evening.  All  very  kind.  And  now  I  feel  it 
strange  to  be  writing  this  last  evening  of  the  year,  and  rather  strange 
to  end  the  year  here,  all  alone,  as  I  am  now  !  What  can  I  say  of  the 
past  year  ?  Its  outward  circumstances  have  been,  in  some  respects, 
very  weighty  from  my  father's  state ;  but  I  greatly  feel  the  blessing 
of  that  care  being  now  lightened.    It  is  a  thorough  relief,  and  I 


556 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


do  trust  may  be  continued  to  us.  Altogether,  looking  at  our  present 
condition,  I  feel  how  happy  a  one  it  is,  most  entirely.  John  Henry 
so  truly  affectionate  to  me,  and  satisfactory  in  other  matters.  My 
father  and  mother  in  better  health,  blessing  others,  and  being  blessed 
themselves.  My  home  abounding  in  luxuries  and  privileges.  I  can- 
not but  wish,  as  I  write,  that  nothing  may  arise  to  disturb  me  from 
it,  before  the  end  of  '43,  should  I  live  to  see  it.  As  to  the  internals 
of  the  past  year,  I  much  felt  this  morning,  my  deficiencies ;  the  want 
of  devotion,  the  depth  of  pride,  which  had  been  exhibited  in  it  j  but 
I  have,  also,  in  a  little  measure,  felt  the  rolling  off  of  that  burden  on 
Him,  who  has  set  me  free  from  the  consequences  of  sin,  who,  I  Jo 
desire,  will  set  me  free  from  the  power  of  it.  May  I  bope,  that  my 
faith  in  Him  has  been  somewhat  strengthened  and  enlarged." 

"Earlham,  7th  day  evening,  'Imo.,  Wth,  1843. — My  room.  I 
cannot  write  a  long  account  of  the  past  fortnight,  but  it  has  been  an 
interesting  one.  I  soon  found  that  my  parents'  minds  were  drawn 
towards  Manchester,  and  towards  helping  H.  C.  B.  there.  I  had 
nothing  to  object ;  so  after  a  few  very  quiet  and  pleasant  days  together, 
in  which  I  luxuriated  in  them,  and  my  home  comforts  and  occupa- 
tions, they  went  away  on  fifth  day  last,  and  are  only  returned  this 
evening,  after  a  prosperous  and  satisfactory,  though  tiring,  journey. 
It  is  not  the  least  agreeable  to  me  to  miss  them  so  much  as  I  have 
done  lately ;  but  it  is  particularly  pleasant  to  me  to  believe,  that  our 
sweet  unity  and  naturalness,  one  with  another,  is  not  broken  by  it 
Intimate  daily  dependence,  such  as  papa  used  to  have  on  me,  is  not 
now  the  thing  to  be  expected ;  but  the  comfort  is  great,  of  finding  all 
the  material  part  of  it,  ahcays  there." 

"1843.  1th  day  evening,  4th  mo.,  29th. — I  must  put  down  a  few 
words  before  I  go  to  bed.  The  week  has  been  an  interesting  one, 
and,  in  some  ways,  delightful,  especially  my  intercourse  with  dearest 
John  Henry. 

"  On  second  day  evening,  he  and  I  were  alone,  and  wc  discoursed 
from  seven  till  half  past  ten,  on  himself  chiefly,  dear  fellow.  It 
afresh  excited  the  warmest  desires  of  my  heart,  for  his  help  and 
guidance,  and  that  he  may  be  satisfied  with  finding  his  right 
path  in  every  way,  especially,  of  course,  that  in  religious  matters 
he  may  take  exactly  the  position  designed  for  him.    His  affection 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


557 


and  generosity,  this  week,  when  I  have  been  particularly  thrown 
upon  him,  have  been  very  delightful  to  me.  His  openness  of 
mind  and  heart  has  been  all  I  could  wish  or  ask,  and  brings  back 
many  an  anxious  hour  to  my  remembrance,  when  he  seemed  so 
locked  vp  to  me.  How  earnestly  I  have  desired  this  breaking  down 
of  barriers  between  us — how  heartfelt  should  my  thankfulness  be  to 
Him,  who  has  so  fully  grauted  this  request.  Surely  I  may  take  it 
as  an  encouragement  to  believe,  that  in  all  things  He  will  be  pleased 
to  make  this  darling  brother  what  I  so  truly  desire  he  may  be.  It 
has  often  puzzled  me,  why  I  mind  more  about  his  being  good  than 
about  my  own  self  being  so.  I  cannot  say  how  much  I  feel  the  pro- 
spect of  giving  up  the  daily  intercourse  by  which  our  close  tie  has 
been  made,  yet  I  also  feel  the  great  comfort  of  perceiving  it  to  be  so 
strong,  that  such  daily  intercourse  is  no  longer  necessary,  and  much 
of  intimate  communication  will,  I  trust,  be  very  possible  to  us,  even 
when  separated." 

"Paris,  5th  mo.,  14th,  1843,  1st  day  night. — And  here  I  really 
am  with  my  dearest  parents  !  I  cannot  keep  much  record  in  this 
way,  and  attempt  no  real  journal  but  what  I  write  home,  yet  a  little 
may  be  accomplished.  The  bustle  of  leaving  was  great,  and  stupify- 
ing  to  feeling,  of  which  I  was  glad.  It  was  however,  comfortably 
accomplished,  and  all  necessary  things  done." 

"We  arrived  on  seventh  day  morning,  and  had  a  sweet  reception. 
How  heartily  I  do  wish  that  my  joining  my  dearest  parents  may 
indeed  be  a  help  to  them.  To  be  ever  so  little  with  them,  is  a  great 
privilege,  and  to  be  anything  like  a  help  in  such  an  engagement  as 
this,  a  still  greater.  I  much  feel  the  weight  of  our  journey,  and 
think  Papa  but  poorly.  We  had  a  large  philanthropic  party  here  on 
seventh  day  evening,  and  three  very  interesting  religious  occasions 
to-day.  Aunt  Fry  is  most  delightful  as  usual,  and  I  have  enjoyed 
meeting  the  Countess  Pelet,  and  some  other  of  our  Parisian  friends 
again." 

"  Lyons,  1st  day  afternoon,  5th  mo.,  2Sth,  1843. — I  have  been 
reading  over  what  I  wrote  this  day  fortnight,  at  Paris,  and  I  think 
our  journey  since  that,  has  really  prospered.  We  left  Paris  on  fourth 
day,  after  the  dear  parents  had  had  a  capital  interview  with  the 
Royal  family,  and  were  quite  relieved.    We  have  had  some  pleasant 


558 


RECOLLECTION'S. 


days'  travelling,  and  many  interesting  meetings  and  engagements  of 
that  nature.    It  has  been  our  business  to  find  out  the  little  body  of 
Protestants  in  each  town,  and  a  sweet  set  they  are,  so  simple,  so 
warm-hearted.    Here  the  way  has  opened  remarkably  for  meetings 
with  the  people,  and  though  we  entered  the  place  as  strangers,  we 
are  now  surrounded  with  kind  friends.    I  never  felt  anything  more 
'weighty'  than  some  of  these  meetings,  and  never  saw  Papa  more 
oppressed  and  burdened  before-hand;  but  one  after  another  has  been 
wonderfully  got  through.  ....... 

"  I  have  enjoyed  very  much  being  with  my  parents,  and  am  truly 
glad  I  came.  We  have  sometimes  had  a  particularly  quiet,  peaceful 
feeling,  and  after  the  bustle  of  home  too,  the  quiet  hours  in  the 
carriage  have  been  most  refreshing  to  me.  I  like  to  meditate  on  the 
past,  present  and  future,  as  relates  to  myself.  There,  being  full  of 
occupation  of  late,  I  have  been  too  much  taken  up  for  my  good  or 
comfort,  and  have  especially  been  too  much  curtailed  in  my  own 
Bible-reading,  which  never  answers.  To-day  has  been  a  very  sweet 
one.  Our  own  quiet,  little  meeting,  this  morning,  was  delightful, 
and  the  time  for  thought  and  reading  since  really  valuable,  I  was 
so  tired  with  a  long  day  of  standing  about  in  the  prisons  yesterday, 
that  I  do  not  go  out  to-day  at  all  scarcely;  and  I  hope  there  has  been 
some  little  coming  back  to  those  precious  comforts,  which  I  miss  so 
far  more  than  I  need,  by  neglecting  to  seek  them.  The  forgiving 
love  !  how  constantly  one  has  to  come  back  to  that.  I  think  I  have 
felt  it  a  little  to-day,  and  surely  I  need  it." 

"Congenies,  1st  day,  6th  mo.,  14/A,  1843. — I  am  too  tired,  after  a 
very  full  day,  to  write  much,  but  I  must  just  say  that  our  journey 
has  been  very  interesting  since  I  wrote  last.  I  shall  not  soon  forget 
the  relief  of  quitting  Lyons,  with  the  sense  of  the  work  being  so 
satisfactorily  accomplished,  and  with  Papa  so  easy  and  happy  in  mind. 
The  last  meeting  was  exceedingly  solemn,  and  all  our  dear  friends 
showed  us  the  greatest  warmth  and  kindness.  I  cannot  doubt  that 
an  impression  was  made  there.  It  has  been  so  beautiful  to  me  to  see 
both  sides  of  the  picture,  to  watch  one  scene  of  labor  presented  after 
another.  At  first  it  all  looks  shaded,  but  by  degrees  the  light  breaks 
in,  and  the  way  opens  for  each  concern  as  it  comes,  in  a  manner 
most  interesting  to  watch,  and  curiously  confirming  of  our  Quaker 
way  of  going  to  work.  ........ 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


"  Here,  I  am  real]}-  enjoying  myself.  My  parents  arc  in  such  good 
spirits,  and  less  oppressed,  than  sometimes,  with  their  work;  the 
Country  is  so  delightful,  and  the  Friends  such  a,  very  interesting 
group,  that  our  stay  here  is  quite  a  refreshment.  I  have  begun  to 
visit  the  families  with  my  father  and  mother,  which  I  really  like,  and 
find  very  interesting  to  watch  ;  sometimes  T  have  thought  the  occa 

sions  exceedingly  solemn  I  truly  value  the  opportunity 

of  watching  Papa  in  his  work  of  this  sort,  and  was  never  so  much 
struck  before  with  his  beautiful,  heavenly  spirit.  He  does  seem  so 
full  of  (/race  ;  how  I  do  desire  that  abundance  of  a  gift  so  precious 
may  be  given  to  us  all.  To  those  of  whom  I  think  so  often,  and 
about  whom  I  care  so  much  in  these  matters,  as  well  as  to  myself ;  I 
write  that  I  desire  it,  so  I  do  ;  but  I  am  afraid  I  sometimes  rest  satis- 
fied with  a  vague  desire ;  and  to  the  mere  wisher  no  promise  of 
supply  is  given." 

"  Congentes,  6th  mo.,  2ith,  1th  day  afternoon. — Another  remark- 
able fortnight  has  passed  away,  and  the  last  week  I  had  rather  give 
an  account  of  here,  than  in  my  journal  letters.  We  have  had  truly  a  time 
of  deep  anxiety,  but  now  are  relieved  and  happy  to  a  delightful  de- 
gree. The  beginning  of  last  week  was  spent  in  finishing  the  family 
visits,  some  of  which  were  really  remarkable. 

"  On  fifth  day  we  were  to  go  to  St.  Hypolite.  Papa  came  down, 
looking  very  tired,  and  said  he  had  had  a  very  bad  night.  We  did 
not  think  much  of  it,  however,  and  proceeded  on  our  journey.  At 
Fontaness  we  met  a  few  Friends,  and  had  an  interesting  little  meeting 
with  the  Brun  family  and  others.  We  were  glad  to  reach  St.  Hypo- 
lite,  after  a  tedious  tiring  drive.  Papa  had  another  poor  night,  and 
seemed  very  much  fatigued  the  next  morning,  when  we  had  a  little 

meeting  with  Friends  It  was  painful  to  see  him  in  the 

public  meeting  in  the  evening.  He  could  scarcely  stand,  and  looked 
sadly  poorly.  Another  feverish  night,  and  we  started  for  Congenies 
in  the  morning.  A  meeting  was  appointed  in  the  little  village  of 
C.  and  when  we  arrived  at  the  Friend's  house,  where  we 
expected  to  be  comfortably  entertained,  we  found  a  poor  dirty  little 
kitchen,  with  a  roasting  fire,  the  weather  being  then  so  hot  that  we 
scarcely  knew  how  to  bear  being  exposed  to  the  sun,  even  for  a 
minute.  Poor  Papa  was  taken  with  a  violent  shivering  fit,  and  we 
clambered  up  some  narrow  stairs  to  the  family  bed-room,  for  him  to 


560  RECOLLECTIONS. 

rest.  Our  hostess  snatched  up  a  dirty  child  from  a  dirty  bed,  and, 
apologizing  for  her  husband  having  been  using  it  to  rest  after  his 
•work,  she  left  us,  and  we  put  Papa  there  !  He  was  so  ill,  that,  had 
the  place  been  decent,  we  dare  not  have  moved  again ;  but  after 
an  hour's  rest,  he  was  wonderfully  enabled  to  speak  at  a  little  meeting, 
in  a  very  striking  manner.  The  earnestness  with  which  he  delivered 
his  message,  almost  frightened  me.  There  was  something  truly  awful 
about  it,  which  suited  too  well  with  our  growing  anxiety  about  him. 
A  strong  young  man  helped  him  by  the  little  stony  pathway,  about 
two  hundred  yards,  to  the  carriage.  We  were  glad  enough  to  have 
him  there  :  but  I  shall  not  soon  forget  the  drive  that  followed.  He 
kept  saying,  '  I  can't  describe  the  sense  of  fatigue  I  have;  it  is  inex- 
pressible. And  the  journey  seemed  as  if  it  never  would  come  to  an 
end.  Most  welcome  was  our  little  home  here,  which  looked  indeed 
luxurious,  after  what  we  had  left.  George  Majoler  supported  him 
from  the  carriage  to  his  own  room,  and  there  he  was  soon  in  bed, 
with  a  high,  burning  fever  upon  him,  an  oppressed  chest,  and  every 
appearance  of  great  illness.  The  Majoliers  wanted  me  to  send  off 
for  the  Nismes  doctor,  without  asking  my  parents;  but  this  I  did  not 
feel  easy  to  do,  and,  though  I  thought  him  very  ill,  I  had  no  fear  of 
inflammation,  or  present  danger,  which  they  thought  apparent.  My 
parents  passed  a  sad  night,  and  the  Sabbath  rose  upon  us  in  a  low 

condition  truly  That  day  and  the  next,  and  the  next, 

were  most  trying.  I  could  scarcely  speak  to  my  mother,  as  we  did 
not  leave  the  room  together.  But  she  was  beautifully  enabled  to  do 
everything  for  him.  I  never  saw  more  perfect  management  of  mind 
and  body  than  she  exercised  over  him.  They  were  neither  of  them 
inclined  for  a  doctor,  and,  though  the  fever  was  running  on,  yet  there 
appeared  no  alarming  symptom.  We  kept  our  anxieties  to  ourselves, 
and  many  a  sad  remembrance  came  back  to  me,  as  I  tried  to  recollect 
all  the  symptoms  of  mamma's  case,  which  was  so  similar,  though 
more  violent.  If  this  run  on  as  her's  did,  I  thought  his  strength 
was  little  prepared  to  meet  it,  and  the  result  was  what  I  dared  not 
glance  at.  Yet  it  was  most  sweet  to  know  in  whose  hands  we  were, 
and  there  was  a  feeling  of  His  mercy  over  us,  which  was  a  support, 
indeed.  I  desired  much  to  be  made  perfectly  submissive,  but  it  was 
a  harder  thing  than  I  should  have  thought,  to  come  to,  and  Papa's 
very  suffering  state  was  truly  affecting  to  witness.  At  last  I  ventured 
to  name  the  doctor  to  my  father ;  it  made  him  nervous,  and  he  could 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


5G1 


not  bear  my  mentioning  it ;  but,  several  hours  after,  he  said  lie  thought 
it  would  be  better  to  see  him,  and  my  mother  and  I  begged  G.  M.  to 
start  very  early  the  next  morning  for  him.  That  night,  however, 
relieved  our  dear  patient  by  a  violent  perspiration  suddenly  coming 
on,  in  consequence  of  some  medicine  my  mother  gave  him ;  and, 
though  often  very  suffering,  he  has  never  had  much  fever  since. 
When  I  went  to  him  in  the  morning  (while  my  mother  left  him  to 
dress),  he  told  me  he  felt  excessively  ill,  and  did  not  think  he  should 
recover;  giving  me  directions  about  her,  &c.  I  did  not  really  think 
it  was  so,  and  was  angry  with  myself  for  giving  way  to  anything  of 
the  sort;  yet  I  could  not  quite  restrain  my  tears  as  he  spoke  to  me 
in  this  way,  in  a  very  weak  voice,  with  perfect  composure,  indeed, 

but  with  much  feeling  The  day  brightened,  however, 

as  it  went  on,  and  he  was  really  better  before  the  doctor  came,  who 
confirmed  us  in  our  belief  of  its  being  bilious  fever,  but  said  he 
thought  it  subsiding.  That  night  we  persuaded  my  mother  to  leave 
him,  and  I  really  enjoyed  my  post  by  his  side.  It  was  the  first  good 
night  he  had  had,  and  it  was  perfectly  delightful  to  hear  him  sleeping 
soundly,  and  made  me  very  thankful  and  happy.  Since  that  time 
he  has  been  steadily  mending,  and  is  now  regaining  his  strength,  so 
that  we  hope  to  go  away  on  second  day.  It  is,  indeed,  a  relief  be- 
yond what  I  can  say,  to  have  him  thus,  and  raises  a  feeling  of  thank- 
fulness, such  as  I  have  not  often  had  before,  to  Him  who  has  pre- 
served him  from  going  further  into  the  depths  of  illness,  from  which 
in  his  weak  state  of  health  we  could  hardly  have  hoped  he  would 
rise.  Had  this  fever  gone  on,  as  they  generally  do,  I  can  scarcely 
think  his  strength  could  have  stood  it,  seeing  how  very  much  he  had 
been  reduced  by  five  days  of  it.  He  could  not  stand  or  walk  alone, 
before  to-day.  Most  sweetly,  at  reading,  this  morning,  he  expressed 
his  sense  of  the  mercy  he  had  experienced."    .    .    .  . 

"  Berne,  1th  mo.,  30th,  1843.  First  day. — Just  five  weeks  since 
I  last  wrote.  Truly  the  first  word  here  should  be  one  of  hearty 
thankfulness ;  and  as  I  have  been  reading  over  the  last  page  or  two, 
it  makes  me  ashamed  of  the  flat  state  I  am  in  to-day.  My  father  is 
very  nicely  again,  after  much  anxiety  about  him,  during  his  slow 
restoration,  which  was  made  slower  by  the  difficulty  of  diet  and  the 
other  irregularities  of  travelling.  We  think  him  now  very  nearly  as 
well  as  before  his  illness.    Our  journey  has  been  truly  interesting; 

Vol.  II.  — 3G 


i 


562 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


and  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  have  arrived  in  safety,  and  with  the  dear 

parents'  minds  thoroughly  relieved  We  have  also  had 

the  treat  of  charming  scenery  at  Grenoble,  on  the  lake  of  Geneva, 
and  at  Cbamouni.  Finally,  we  have  enjoyed  a  great  deal  of  pleasant 
intercourse  with  many  kind  friends  at  Geneva,  and  seen  one  or  two 
'  Lions,'  as  D'Aubigne,  Gaussin,  Vinet,  &c.  My  father's  objects  at 
Geneva  have  been  well  accomplished,  and  I  think  it  has  been 
remarkably  given  them  to  soften  prejudice,  and  to  promote  Christian 
unity."  

"  Basle,  8th  mo.,  13th,  1843.  First  day. — I  have  been  reading  an 
account  of  the  Crucifixion,  this  morning,  and,  also  that  splendid 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  So  wonderful  and  so  grand  as  it  is  !  Oh  ! 
to  drink  more  deeply  of  that  boundless  love,  and  to  know  something 
of.  the  'joy  unspeakable,'  and  that  we  may  not  be  in  the  least  de- 
ceived, or  in  any  way  taking  up  a  false  rest.  I  do  not  like  to  go  to 
bed  without  mentioning  the  very  interesting  evening  which  we  have 
passed.  A  solemn  meeting  first,  then  supper,  and  a  memorable  time 
with  thirty-seven  of  the  students  in  the  same  room.  A  fine  set  of 
young  men  they  are,  and  animated  apparently  by  a  fine  spirit.  It 
was  impossible  not  to  look  at  them  with  great  interest,  many  of  them 
soon  to  leave,  and  all,  before  five  years  are  over,  to  be  scattered 
through  the  world.  What  a  focus  of  light  may  that  company  be ! 
And  how  much,  poor  things,  they  may  have  to  suffer  !  Papa  addressed 
them  in  a  striking  way,  and  the  whole  thing  has  been  a  delightful 
conclusion  to  our  Swiss  journey;  'an  evening,'  as  Dr.  Pinkerton 
said,  'to  be  remembered  by  us  all.'  Parting  with  Switzerland  is 
like  parting  with  an  old  friend.  What  a  delightful  time,  on  the 
whole,  we  have  had  here,  and  what  a  very  remarkable  opening  has 
been  made  in  one  place  after  another  for  the  work  !" 

"  Brussels,  8th  mo.,  21th,  1843.  First  day. — This  is  the  best  date 
of  all.  So  near  home,  as  it  looks.  We  are  all  much  pleased  to  be 
so  near  the  end  of  our  expedition,  most  interesting  as  it  has  been. 
This  day  week,  we  were  at  Stuttgard.  I  think  our  stay  there  was  as 
interesting  as  any  part  of  our  journey.  We  were  completely  bird- 
limed,  till  the  King  came  home  to  be  visited,  and  then  our  striking, 
solemn  time  with  him,  and  the  Queen,  and  their  children,  was  one 
long  to  be  remembered  !  not  only  for  its  own  interest,  but  as  a  proof, 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


563 


that  true,  real  concerns  are  always  brought  about  in  some  way.  We 
have  had  a  rapid  journey  from  Stuttgard,  by  the  Rhine  and  railroads, 
and  now  hope  to  be  off  for  England  to-morrow.  Papa  returned 
thanks  in  our  little  meeting,  this  morning,  for  all  the  mercies  we  had 
experienced.  Truly  they  have  been  many.  How  well  I  remember 
the  end  of  our  last  journey,  in  1841,  and  how  I  used  to  ponder  on 
our  return — on  Papa's  marriage,  as  1  do  now  on  my  own.  I  always 
thought  I  should  not  mind  my  own  so  much,  and  I  do  not  in 
some  ways,  though  at  times,  I  hardly  know  how  to  think  of  it,  or 
realize  to  myself  the  idea  of  leaving  home  !  I  have  thought  much 
and  deeply  of  it  the  last  few  days ;  and,  oh  !  that  He  who  appointeth  all 
for  me,  may  condescend  himself  to  bless  every  step  every  day.  I  long, 
as  it  were,  to  creep  under  his  shelter  in  thinking  of  the  effort,  and  the 
excitement  of  the  next  two  or  three  months ;  and  have  had  some 
real  comfort  in  reflecting  on  the  mercies  of  a  Heavenly  '  Father.' 
1  He  that  dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High,  shall  abide 
under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty.'  However  far  I  may  be  from 
anything  so  blessed,  yet  that  is  what  I  long  for,  and  what  perhaps  I 
may  one  day  have  a  taste  of!  But  I  am  afraid  that  if  anybody  had 
seen  me  sometimes  the  last  few  days,  most  inconveniently  tearful 
eyes  would  have  told  a  tale  of  a  heart  too  trustless,  and  too  ungrateful. 
But  it  is  impossible  not  to  feel  this  return  home  exceedingly ;  though 
considering  what  it  is,  I  am  little  troubled  with  fear  or  anxiety, 
touching,  as  it  is,  to  think^of  quitting  my  own  dear  ones,  and  weighty 
to  think  of  a  new  series  of  duties,  and  a  new  sphere  altogether."  .  . 

"Earliiam,  9th  mo.,  Gth,  1843  We  left  Brussels 

on  second  day  morning,  and  had  a  long  day's  journey  to  Dunkirk — 
to  Calais  on  third.  There,  Josiah  Forster  left  us ;  but  the  weather 
not  being  tempting,  we  concluded  to  remain  till  the  next  morning. 
We  had  a  profoundly  quiet  day.  I  felt  it  was  such  a  day  of  repose, 
as  I  had  not  had  for  long,  and  should  not  have  soon  again.  But  I 
greatly  felt  coming  to  the  end  of  the  journey,  and  the  end  of  this 
time  with  my  parents."  

"Earlfiam,  2d  day. — We  came  down  here,  arriving  quite  late. 
It  was  delightful  to  meet  J.  H."  ...... 


"Zdday. — We  did  greatly  enjoy  this  dear  place,  which  looked 


564 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


more  lovely  than  ever,  and,  I  hope,  felt  truly  thankful  to  be  again 
here,  and  Papa  so  nicely."  ....... 

"  oth  day  night,  9th  mo.,  27th,  1843. — I  write  to-night  chiefly  to 
record  the  capital  Bible  meeting  yesterday.  We  had  the  usual  large 
party  to  breakfast.  The  meeting  looked  thin,  when  we  entered,  but 
I  never  heard  a  better  set  of  speeches.  The  Bishop,  Uncle  Cun- 
ningham, Pryor,  Alexander,  and  then  Papa.  It  was  quite  a  treat  to 
hear  him,  in  his  best  manner,  describe  the  need,  and  the  effect  of  the 
distribution  of  the  Scriptures  on  the  Continent;  its  effect  in  op- 
posing infidelity  on  one  hand,  superstition  on  the  other ;  and  leading 
them  to  the  religion  of  the  New  Testament,  '  without  diminution, 
without  addition,  and  without  compromise.'  It  was  listened  to  with 
great  attention,  and  had  its  impression  on  many  who  were  there. 
Bather  an  unusual  set  —  twenty-six  clergymen.  I  love  to  see  Papa 
in  such  a  place,  so  completely  in  his  atmosphere  as  he  is;  and  the 
whole  feeling  was  glowing  towards  the  cause  itself." 

"  The  days  do  bring  their  trial  with  them,  and  we  are  just  now 
clouded  by  Aunt  Fry's  illness.  The  accounts  are  very  discouraging. 
I  cannot  bear  to  think  how  it  may  end.  My  Cousin  Hudson  Gurney 
has  been  very  ill  also.  Thus  things  look  gloomy,  and  I  feel  the 
effect  of  them.  A  sense  of  dependence  on  a  never  failing  Protector, 
alone  makes  these  times  easy;  and  truly  my  desires  are  very  often 
raised  to  Him  for  his  guiding,  teaching  help.  What  should  I  be 
without  that,  in  looking  forward  into  life  !  I  know  I  ought  to  be  very 
thankful  for  all  the  mercy  shown  me ;  but  I  am  afraid  that  I  am  too 
apt  to  be  overweighted  by  the  oppressive  sense  of  leaving  so  much 
that  is  dear,  and  of  meeting  so  much  that  I  know  nothing  or  little 
about.  But, 

"  'What  thou  shalt  to-day  provide, 

Let  me  as  a  child  receive ; 
What  to-morrow  may  betide, 

Calmly  to  thy  wisdom  leave.'" 

11^7i  mo.,  4th. — "I  have  been  very,  very  busy — packing  to  super- 
intend—  farewell  calls  to  make,  &c.  &c.  I  have  been  a  good  deal 
with  Aunt  C.  My  parents  and  John  Henry  between  times.  I 
cannot  enter  much  on  my  own  mind.  I  am  often  truly  low,  and 
inconveniently  tearful ;  but,  on  the  whole,  I  get  on  fairly,  and  am 
quite  tranquil,  with  a  little  trust  in  Him,  who  is  Almighty  — 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


565 


enabled  to  believe  tbat  He  will  help,  sustain,  and  guide,  keep 
me  near  Himself,  and  teach  me  to  serve  and  love  Him,  as  I  desire 
to  do.  Duties  of  every  sort  rise  before  me.  Oh  !  may  the  help  for 
them  be  abundantly  given.  Uncle  Forster's  sermon,  this  morning, 
wonderfully  fine." 

On  the  9th  of  11th  mo.,  she  became  the  wife  of  John  Church 
Backhouse  of  Darlington. 

"  I  am  very  quiet  in  mind,  surprisingly  so,  to  myself,  and  I  have 
got  through  almost  all  my  business.  Oh !  may  it  be,  that  in  the 
coming  week,  over  every  interest,  and  every  conflict,  there  may 
spread  that  sheltering  wing,  which  is  extended  by  the  God  of  peace ; 
and  in  hearty  trust  in  Him,  may  we  be  carried  through  each  suc- 
cessive effort  in  His  fear,  and  with  quiet  confidence  in  Him  as  our 
Father!  I  dare  not  touch  on  the  details  past  or  to  come;  but  T 
think  I  may  look  forward  to  the  hope  of  a  happy  tranquillity  this  day 
week.  If  I  do  not  write  again  until  my  marriage,  surely  I  must  say 
before  I  end,  how  greatly  I  desire  to  acknowledge,  with  deep  thank- 
fulness, the  innumerable  mercies  I  have  received  up  to  this  point  in 
my  life.  '  Bless  the  Lord,  oh,  my  soul !  and  forget  not  all  His 
benefits.'    I  desire  that  tins  may  be  my  motto."        .        .  . 

" Nottingham,  l\th  mo.,  12th,  1843. — I  cannot  say  how  earnest 
have  been  my  desires  on  behalf  of  my  beloved  brother,  tLat,  if  he 
lose,  by  my  leaving  him,  something  of  help  and  encouragement  in 
his  religious  course,  it  may,  through  mercy,  be  abundantly  made  up 
to  him,  by  the  same  Gracious  Hand  which  calls  me  away.  I  feel 
how  little  I  have  done,  in  this,  or  any  other  way,  for  him,  dear 
fellow;  but  I  know,  now,  in  leaving,  how  deeply  I  have  clung  to 
him,  and  how  constantly  my  heart  has  boon  filled  with  love  and  care 
for  him.  It  shows  me  how  mercifully  I  am  provided  for,  when  the 
place  of  such  as  he,  and  even  of  my  precious  parents,  seems  supplied. 
Sometimes,  I  must  confess,  I  should  have  been  almost  overwhelmed 
with  the  change  of  position,  and  all  it  involves,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  belief,  that  an  ever-present  Father  is  with  us,  our  shield  and  our 
stay — one  in  whose  hands  are  all  things. 

"  Letters  from  home,  this  morning,  have  been  sufficiently  touch- 
ing; especially  the  account  of  my  dearest  father's  feeling  my  de- 


566 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


parture  a  good  deal  more  than  I  expected  be  would.  It  has  brought 
to  my  mind  all  the  unusual  privileges  I  have  enjoyed,  and  that  verse 
in  Isaiah  iv.,  has  been  solemn  to  me  tbis  morning:  'What  could  I 
have  done  more  to  my  vineyard  tban  I  have  done  in  it  ?'  ...  I 
have  been  full  of  desire — I  think  I  may  say  prayer  —  this  morning, 
for  the  precious  gift  of  grace  for  us,  that  all-sufficient  grace  which 
guides,  and  helps,  and  teaches,  and  protects.  How  much  I  have  to 
be  thankful  for,  in  knowing  something  of  its  helping  power  in  my 
single  life  !  May  it  be  the  first  thing  which  ice  seek,  and  may  it 
guide  every  step  of  our  way." 

"Polam  Hill,  Villi  mo.,  22d,  1843,  5th  day  evening.  My 
room. — As  this,  I  suppose,  is  my  last  night  at  Polam,  I  will  try  and 
say  a  few  words  of  the  mouth  we  have  spent  here ;  I  feel  it  has  been 
a  month  like  all  the  others  of  this  1843,  very  full  of  life ;  one  that 
I  shall  not  soon  forget.  We  have  had  a  luxurious  habitation  in  this 
beautiful  house,  to  which  I  feel  epiite  attached;  and,  amongst  all  the 
odd  things,  it  has  not  been  the  least  to  find  myself  mistress  in  a 
place  with  which  I  have  such  different  associations ! 

"We  arrived  on  fifth  day,  the  22d  of  11th  month.  I  felt  coming 
very  much.  My  new  parents  and  Eliza  met  us  here  and  gave  us  a 
very  warm  reception.  Once,  for  all,  I  must  say  how  heartily  kind 
they  have  been  to  me,  all  three  of  them.  ...  I  cannot  write 
all  I  would  about  these  dear  ones,  but  truly  I  ought  to  be  thankful 
that  such  a  family  is  the  one  I  have  entered.  .  .  .  Their  kind- 
ness is  so  genuine  and  hearty,  and  their  reception  of  me  has  been  so 
truly  cordial,  that  I  could  not  but  prize  the  love  from  which  it 
springs.  Especially  I  feel  the  value  of  the  dear  Aunts  at  West 
Lodge,  and  of  my  dear  cousin,  Emma  Pease,  and  her  party.  Per- 
haps, if  coming  here  does  me  no  other  good,  it  will  at  least  make  me 
perceive  advantages  and  privileges  under  a  new  shape. 

"  Blackwell  pleases  me  very  much.  We  are  to  begin  to-morrow 
our  life  there,  .  .  .  and  it  makes  me  rather  low  to-night,  to  think 
of  the  responsible  position  which  the  mistress  of  a  family  occupies. 
I  have  not  often  more  strongly  felt  how  greatly  I  need  help ;  yes, 
even  grace,  which  is  the  help.  I  fear  the  period  I  have  spent  here, 
has  been  one  in  which  the  occupations  of  mind  and  thought  have 
diverted  me  from  the  diligent  seeking  of  that  grace,  and  I  ought  to 
be  humbled  under  a  sense  of  my  own  cold-heartedness  and  neglect- 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


507 


fulness.  'Fervent  in  spirit,'  I  wish  to  be  my  motto;  but  how  very 
little  has  it  characterized  me  the  last  few  weeks.  We  had  an  in- 
teresting, rousing  visit  from  Benjamin  Seebohuij  but,  except  that, 
outward  helps  in  these  things,  have  not  been  great.  I  miss  Papa's 
Christian  spirit  over  me ;  but  I  desire  to  remember,  that,  where  we 
are  providentially  placed,  there,  if  we  prosper  not,  it  is  our  own 
fault;  and  sometimes  I  do  know  and  feel,  that  my  Heavenly  Father, 
in  his  forgiving  love,  does  not  cast  me  off. 

"  I  have  much  enjoyed  our  daily  readings.  Oh  !  if  we  may  in- 
deed have  abundance  of  the  { dew  of  Heaven,'  I  should  have  nothing 
left  to  wish  for."       .       .       .       .  . 

To  the  beloved  family  at  Beecbwood,  into  which  she  was 
now  introduced,  consisting  of  John  Backhouse,  his  wife,  and 
widowed  daughter,  she  soon  became  warmly  attached.  Alive 
to  the  excellence  of  their  Christian  character,  and  impressed 
with  a  grateful  sense  of  their  unremitting  kindness  to  herself, 
her  young  heart  glowed  with  daughterly  and  sisterly  affection 
for  them.  And,  truly,  this  affection  was  returned  abundantly; 
they  loved  her  as  their  own.  Her  married  life  was,  in  every 
respect,  a  very  happy  one ;  and,  in  10th  month,  1844,  she 
became  the  mother  of  a  lovely  little  boy.  In  allusion  to  him, 
she  says,  12th  month,  20th,  1844 : 

'  We  had  the  great  pleasure  of  showing  our  darling  boy  to  his 
Earlham  grand-parents.  They  have  been  so  delighted  with  him ; 
more  than  I  could  have  expected.  They  came  to  Polam  on  sixth 
day,  and  spent  seventh  day  morning  here.  Baby  was  perfectly  good, 
and  I  do  feel  that  the  very  great  pleasure  he  will  be,  if  he  lives,  to 
them,  is  one  of  the  chief  happinesses  connected  with  him,  dear  little 
fellow !  They  are  staying  at  Polam,  but,  of  course,  we  have  been 
'constantly  together.  On  fifth  day  the  four  grand-parents  dined  here, 
and  dear  Baby  descended  in  his  night  clothes  to  be  exhibited.  It 
was  (juitc  a  pretty  sight,  to  see  that  poor  little  mortal,  surrounded  by 
all  the  elders,  admiring  him. 

"  I  am  afraid  the  warmth  of  my  heart  is  far,  far  less  than  it 
should  be,  in  thinking  of  all  our  blessings.  How  apt  each  new  one 
is,  to  become  an  engrossing  object  of  attention,  and  to  draw  away 


568 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


from  the  Source  of  all  pood.  May  I  be  preserved  from  this  deep 
ingratitude,  of  which  I  have  found  more  than  I  like  to  say,  in 
myself. 

In  1845,  not  only  was  she  called  upon  to  mourn  the  loss  of 
hev  beloved  Aunt  Fry  and  Uncle  Buxton — to  both  of  whom 
she  was  tenderly  attached — but  two  dear  cousins  *  also,  with 
whom  she  had  been  on  terms  of  almost  sisterly  intimacy ;  on 
which  occasion  the  following  record  appears  in  her  journal: 

"  Thus  two  more  of  my  familiar  friends  have  done  with  time,  and 
have  entered  on  Eternity  !  I  do  not  doubt  a  blessed  one  to  them 
both.  I  do  trust  these  repeated  calls  are  not  unheeded!  The  last 
few  days  have  been  very  serious  ones  to  me, — waking  me  from  a 
stupid  state,  I  hope,  making  me  feel  our  infinite  privileges,  in* having 
One  to  plead  the  cause  of  sinners  with  the  righteous  God  !  I  do  not 
know  that  I  have  ever  much  more  felt  this.  May  I  realize  it  more 
and  more  till  earth  is  completely  outshone  in  my  mind  by  that  which 
is  eternal!  It  is  well  I  feel  that  we  have  had  our  share  in  all  these 
dispensations,  for  otherwise  there  would  have  been  danger  in  our 
smooth,  happy  life — very,  very  full  of  blessings  has  it  been  this  year. 
Our  darling  child  does  grow  so  lovely ;  but  as  I  have  begun  a  book 
about  him,  I  must  not  enlarge.  We  have  had,  this  summer,  delight- 
ful visits  from  Aunt  Catherine  and  the  Cunninghams ;  two  or  three 
days  from  the  dear  parents,  whom  we  also  met  at  Carlisle;  from 
Aunt  R.  Fowler ;  John's  cousin,  Charles  Church ;  two  or  three 
most  valuable  days  from  John  Henry,  before  we  went  into  Norfolk. 
I  have  been  much  occupied  in  the  village.  The  school  has  been 
really  prospering,  and  a  great  pleasure  to  me." 

When  she  removed  to  Blackwell,  she  found  the  moral  cul- 
ture of  the  children  had  been  much  neglected ;  and  all  the 
energies  of  her  young  and  ardent  mind  were  called  into  action, 
in  the  hope  of  producing  a  better  state  of  things  amongst 
them. 

Her  first  step  was  to  procure  a  good  and  efficient  teacher. 
She  then  went   round  the  neighbourhood  encouraging  the 


*  Elizabeth  Barclay  and  Ann  Hculgkin. 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


5C9 


parents  to  send  their  children  to  school — visited  it  herself 
almost  daily,  and  endeavored  to  pei'suade  the  young  ladies  in 
the  immediate  vicinity  to  do  the  same.  A  wonderful  reforma- 
tion was  soon  produced,  both  in  the  conduct  and  acquirements 
of  the  pupils ;  and  the  school  continued  to  be  an  object  of 
great  interest,  until,  in  1847,  she  was  obliged  to  forsake  her 
delightful  home,  and  all  her  pleasant  useful  avocations,  and 
take  a  long  and  fatiguing  journey  in  pursuit  of  health.  But. 
we  will  not  anticipate.  The  year  just  mentioned  was  one  of 
the  most  marked  and  memorable  of  her  brief  existence,  for,  at 
its  very  commencement,  she  was  deprived  of  a  parent  to  whom 
she  was  so  tenderly  attached,  that  it  might  almost  be  said  her 
life  was  bound  up  in  his  life,  and  death  could  not  long  divide 
them. 

A  few  pages  from  her  journal,  written  after  her  return  from 
Earlham,  will  give  her  own  recital  of  this  deeply  sorrowful 
event.  Taking  a  retrospective  view  of  the  few  preceding 
months,  she  says,  (writing  under  date  of  1st  mo.,  30th, 
1847) : 

"We  made  up  our  minds  not  longer  to  delay  our  Norfolk  journey, 
and  I  started  with  the  maids  and  Johnny,  so  as  to  arrive  there  on 
the  last  day  of  the  eighth  month,  spending  one  day  first  at  Upton  by 
the  way.  We  spent  five  whole  weeks  at  Earlham,  including 
several  days  at  Northrepp's,  and  my  dearest  parents  returned  with  us 
to  Darlington,  on  the  3rd  of  the  10th  month.  They  staid  about  three 
weeks  between  Blackwclland  Polam,  so  that  never  before  since  I  married 
had  I  had  so  much  of  their  company.  How  thankful  I  am  that  these 
visits  were  permitted,  for  it  was  difficult  to  arrange  them  at  first.  That 
at  Earlham  was  a  very  full  one.  They  had  a  great  deal  of  company — 
Alexanders,  Dudleys,  &c. ;  and  the  Bible  and  quarterly  meetings  happen- 
ing in  the  same  week,  produced  rather  an  awkward  run  of  people.  I 
am  so  glad  I  was  at  that,  his  last  Bible  meeting !  His  speech  was 
delightful;  and  most  interesting  to  me,  was  his  interest  in  John 
Henry's,  when  he  nobly  pledged  himself  to  the  cause  his  father  had 
advocated  so  many  years.  After  his  death,  we  found  in  his  pocket- 
book,  a  little  bit  of  the  newspaper  containing  J.  H.'s  speech.  I  never 
saw  him  more  delighting  in  Earlham,  then  in  its  flowery  beauty.  One 


570 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


day,  I  remember  particularly,  J.  H.  and  Mary  were  there — the  latter 
in  youthful  glee,  my  Johnny  gambolling  by  her  on  the  lawn — he 
walking  about  in  his  cloak  and  cap,  really  taking  hearty  pleasure  in 
this  dear  girl,  while  everything  glowed  with  sun  and  beauty,  and  his 
own  countenance  shone  with  heavenly  peace  '  Can  it — can  it  be  that 
I  am  to  see  that  dear  loved  form,  walking  about  the  Earlham  garden, 

no  more?  How  be  did  enjoy  Johnny  !    I  can  see  bim 

now  feeding  him  with  grapes ;  making  him  repeat  'Jack  Horner' ; 
showing  him  off  on  the  drawing-room  table,  at  the  Bible-meeting 
breakfast,  '  Now  I'll  show  you  my  grandson' ;  then  making  the 
child  walk  ;  never  tired  of  all  his  little  feats,  anxious  too  when  he 
was  not  quite  good.  How  he  did  dislike  it  when  I  sent  him  to  bed 
before  dessert !  All  these  recollections  are  dear  to  me.  My  child 
did  give  bim  pleasure,  and  that  I  may  be  glad  of.  But  it  is  over 
now !  My  husband  joined  us  at  Earlham,  in  time  for  the  Bible 
meeting,  and  we  all  came  back  together,  arriving  here  on  7th  day,  the 
3d  of  10th  month.  I  had  not  been  well  in  Norfolk,  and  so  they  made 
me  see  Dr.  Smith,  in  London — dearest  Papa  arranging  it  all  himself 
— so  tender  about  me — so  careful  of  me — he  never  more  enjoyed  a 
visit  here — he  enjoyed  the  place  so  extremely — reading  and  drawing, 

while  I  read  to  him  Scott's  Force  of  Truth,  &c  He 

wanted  to  have  some  trees  cut  down  that  spoiled  his  view.  I  had 
such  pleasure  in  getting  John  to  let  me  have  them  taken  away. 
And  now,  in  coming  homo  again,  it  is  hard  to  think  I  must  never 
show  him  any  more  improvements,  and  that  the  pleasure  of  my  beau- 
tiful home  is  stained  indeed  ! 

"  But  to  go  on  with  my  history.  Both  my  parents  had  bad  influ- 
enza colds,  while  they  were  staying  at  Polam,  which  detained  them 
longer  than  they  had  intended  in  this  neighborhood,  thus  giving  me 
still  more  opportunity  of  being  with  them.  .  .  .  How  extremely 
I  felt  leaving  them  one  evening  when  I  thought  they  were  going  the 
next  day  !    I  remember  telling  John,  'Perhaps  I  should  never  see 

him  again,'  but  I  put  the  uncertainty  to  my  own  state  

He  used  to  think  the  air  at  Blackwell  better  than  at  Polam,  and 
spent  one  day  here  entirely.  .  .  .  Oh  !  how  glad  I  am  that  be 
had  a  home  in  this  dear  house,  and  that  every  room  almost  is  asso- 
ciated with  him.  ......... 

"  But  I  must  not  omit  to  mention  the  meetings,  while  they  were 
here.    His  ministry  was  so  lovely,  dwelling  so  much  on  Heaven  and 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


571 


heavenly  things.  The  feeling  of  peace  and  the  loveliness  of  his  spirit 
were  remarked  by  many.  I  only  could  shrink  from  acknowledging 
to  myself  how  ripe  he  seemed  for  a  better  land !  I  remember  the 
thought  passing  through  my  mind  often,  and  as  often  my  turning  from 
all  it  involved  !  Most  of  the  time,  he  was  in  very  comfortable  spirits, 
and  remarkably  degage  and  easy :  but  I  must  come  to  our  last  inter- 
view, and,  oh  !  how  does  it  wring  my  heart  to  write  that  word  !  Still 
I  ought  to  be  only  thankful  for  such  a  parting  as  it  was.  We  had 
dined  at  Polam,  and,  as  I  thought,  taken  leave  of  them  there,  only 
we  talked  a  little  of  going  to  see  them  off  by  the  train  the  nest  morn- 
ing. However,  the  next  morning  I  was  confined  to  bed  by  influenza, 
and  was  surprised,  as  I  lay  there,  to  hear  his  voice  in  the  hall.  He 
had  come  up  to  take  leave  of  us,  riding  on  the  pony.  He  looked  so 
well  and  handsome,  and  was  so  extremely  tender  and  affectionate. 
He  called  for  little  Jacky  directly,  as  he  always  did ;  and  John  and 
he  had  breakfast  together.  After  it  was  over,  he  came  into  my  room 
and  sat  by  my  bedside.  We  three  alone ;  he  read  a  Psalm,  and  then 
kneeling  down/ poured  out  such  a  beautiful  prayer  for  us.  How  I 
wish  I  could  remember  it  every  word  !  But  I  shall  never  forget  the 
general  impression  of  it,  nor  how  it  went  to  my  very  heart.  He 
spoke  of  our  '  sweet  natural  love  for  each  other  besought  '  that  this 
might  increasingly  become  a  spiritual  union  and  then  for  our  child, 
that '  the  yoke  of  obedience  and  parental  authority  might  be  firmly  estab- 
lished on  him,  as  the  best  preparation  for  the  yoke  of  Christ :'  and 
more,  about  bringing  him  up  for  the  service  of  his  Lord,  which  I  can- 
not accurately  remember.  Then  he  prayed  that  if  consistent  with  the 
Divine  will,  he  'might  be  permitted  to  see  his  children's  children,  and 
peace  upon  Israel !' 

"  When  he  rose  from  his  knees,  he  sat  a  few  minutes,  then  kissed 
me,  told  me  to  take  care  of  myself,  and  he  left  me — left  me  forever  in 
this  world  !  Oh  !  may  a  meeting  be  granted  us,  where  there  is  no 
more  parting — no  more  death !  After  his  return  to  Earlham,  he 
wrote  me  more  letters  than  usual.  Such  happy  letters — bespeaking 
such  an  easy,  joyous  state ;  for  though  afflicted  about  the  distressed 
condition  of  Ireland,  he  had  endeavoured  to  cast  off  that  burden, 
after  doing  all  he  could  to  help  them.  He  spoke  constantly  of  his 
happy  home-life ;  of  the  beauty  of  the  flowers,  even  of  the  cockatoo, 
as  adding  to  their  pleasure.  Two  family  events  of  a  touching  cha- 
racter occurred  at  the  end  of  the  year — Uncle  Hoare's  sudden  death, 


572 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


the  night  after  Christmas,  and  the  unexpected  birth  and  death  of  R.  B.'s 
baby-boys,  on  the  1st  of  1st  month,  1847.  Thus  did  the  new  year 
begin  gloomily  to  many,  and  seriously  to  us  all !  For  my  own  part, 
I  could  not  get  over  a  sort  of  presentiment  of  something  in  store  for 
us.  'The  coming  event  had  cast  its  shadow  before.'  It  was  well  for 
us  that  it  had.  I  received  a  delightful  letter  from  Papa,  written  on 
'  Christmas  day,'  the  last  he  wrote  me  !  He  did  not  mention  that  he 
had  had  a  fall  from  his  horse,  in  the  course  of  that  week.  I  heard  of 
it,  in  a  letter  from  my  mother  to  Aunt  B. ;  but  it  had  hardly  made  me 
anxious,  as  it  seemed  to  have  no  ill  effect.  On  the  day  before  New 
Year's,  I  received  the  first  account  of  his  being  poorly,  written  on  the 
previous  third  day.  The  account  did  not  in  itself  make  me  anxious, 
as  it  described  nothing  serious ;  but  the  one  on  the  following  day- 
made  me  more  uncomfortable.  The  succeeding  ones  were,  however, 
very  relieving.  So  that  we  never  even  discussed  the  subject  of  going 
to  them.  My  husband  went  to  New  Castle  on  the  4th,  and  I  spent  a 
particularly  pleasant  day  at  Becchwood.  We  read  my  mother's  note 
together ;  no  one  was  alarmed  by  it.  The  next  morning  I  had  a  note 
from  Aunt  Birkbeck,  giving  me  suddenly  a  most  acute  sense  of  the 
depths  of  his  illness,  conveying  a  new  impression  to  me.  I  sent  off 
for  John  at  once.  Ten  minutes  afterwards  he  came  into  my  sitting- 
room,  looking  very  pale.  He  had  brought  me  the  last  account ! ! 
I  need  not  describe  that  next  hour,  in  which  he  gradually  broke  to 
me  the  tidings,  or  the  aicfulness  of  the  shock  !  It  is  better  not  to  do 
it,  but  only  to  commemorate  that  even  then,  we  were  not  left  to  our- 
selves, but  that  with  the  hurricane  came  the  sense  of  the  shelter  of 
the  wing  of  our  father's  love.  Oh,  how  has  that  shelter  been  given 
us  ever  since  !  Such  mercy  calls  for  the  deepest  gratitude;  and  may 
I  be  enabled  to  be  most  entirely  thankful  to  Him,  who  has  not 
allowed  the  ship  to  sink,  even  in  this1  storm .  Before  I  go  on  with  my 
history  of  our  mournful  journey  to  Earlham,  I  am  inclined  to  pause, 
and  if  I  can,  to  define  in  some  measure  the  effect  on  myself  of  this 
great  change — its  influence  on  our  life,  &c.  And,  first,  can  I  wonder 
at  it  ?  Can  I  doubt  that  there  was  '  a  need  be'  in  this  case  ?  How 
often  have  I  thought  lately,  that  such  prosperity  as  ours,  could  not 
continue  untouched.  Life  has  been  too  swimming — too  fully  satisfy- 
ing to  the  heart's  affections,  to  be  permitted  to  go  on.  Now,  oh  !  I 
I  can  feel  it  to  be  stained !  It  is  not  absolutely,  that  the  necessaries 
of  one's  social  life  are  taken  away.    On  the  contrary,  I  have  cause  for 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


573 


deep  thankfulness  that  my  husband  and  my  child  are  left  to  me  ;  but 
it  is  impossible  to  find  words  to  describe  how  the  zest  of  the  pleasure 
of  every  constituent  part  of  my  home  life,  is  fled.  The  child's  feats 
arc  so  useless — the  beauty  of  my  home  is  so  valueless,  now  that  I  cannot 
show  them  to  him.  This  is  a  false  feeling  in  degree,  when  I  really 
consider  it,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  encourage  it.  But,  oh  !  the  heart- 
ache of  it ! !  then  there  is  the  loss  itself !  How  can  I  describe  that ! 
I  have  lost  that  constant,  faithful  tenderness,  to  which  I  could  always 
go,  which  always  seemed  on  the  watch  to  help  me.  .  .  But,  per- 
haps, more  than  all,  I  feel  the  loss  of  the  minister,  the  religious  coun- 
sellor, the  upholder  of  the  highest  standard.  It  has  been  hard  to 
understand  that  this  has  '  worked  for  good ;'  and  I  have  craved,  from 
the  very  bottom  of  my  heart,  that  we  may  be  permitted  to  drink  far 
more  deeply  of  the  fountain,  now  that  this  rich  and  precious  stream 
no  longer  flows  upon  us.  How  have  I  looked  to  his  influence  in 
bringing  up  a  family.  How  have  I  valued  on  these  grounds  as  well 
as  others,  his  friendship  with  my  dearest  husband.  Yet  I  know  that  even 
this  wonderful  loss  may  be  more  than  supplied.  Oh  !  for  grace,  most 
diligently  and  most  humbly,  to  seek  for  the  supply  of  all  our  needs, 
great  and  small. 

"  Words  seem  very  feeble  on  this  subject,  but  I  am  glad  to  have 
what  may  recall  the  conflict  as  well  as  the  sorrow  through  which  we 
have  been  brought;  and  I  think  I  may  say  our  desire  is  deep  and 
earnest  to  be  stimulated  by  his  bright  example,  and  truly  to  profit 
under  the  chastening  hand  of  our  Lord,  who  has,  we  may  confess,  been 
very  near  to  help  and  encourage  us.  Sometimes  we  have  had  a  sweet 
feeling,  that  he  will  not  leave  us  or  forsake  us ;  and  sometimes,  as  I 
said  before,  I  have  known  something  of  the  shelter  of  His  wing.  I 
have  desired  perfectly  to  submit  to  the  dispensation,  which  includes 
the  loss  of  some  of  my  sweetest  pleasures.  But  to  return  to  my  his- 
tory. My  dearest  husband  did  indeed  help  and  soothe  my  sorrow. 
I  think  I  shall  never  forget,  not  only  his  sympathy  for  me,  but  his 
sharing  the  affliction  so  entirely.  Those  days  look  like  a  strange 
dream,  but  one  I  shall  never  forget.  We  had  a  coupee,  and  reached 
London  on  fifth  day  evening.  I  felt  wholly  stunned,  like  a  person 
under  an  immense  weight;  as  if  I  could  not  yet  receive  my  share  of 
the  event,  but  could  only  muse  and  wonder  at  it.  The  next  day  we 
went  on  to  Earlham.  Oh  !  the  faint,  side  fueling  of  that  arrival ! 
.    .    .  I  cannot  describe  the  minutiae  of  my  stay  at  Earlham.    A  few 


574 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


things  only  I  will  mention,  and  first,  the  loveliness  of  those  dear 
remains.  The  clay  was  emphatically  beautiful,  almost  heavenly.  .  . 
Most  sweet  to  me  was  the  full  belief,  that  that  beautiful  form  was 
the  seed  of  the  far  more  beautiful,  heavenly  one.  That  even  that 
precious  form,  I  may  see  again,  though  doubtless  'glorified  !'  I  have 
not  much  to  say  of  the  funeral.  It  was  wonderfully  interesting  as  a 
spectacle.  The  crowded  roads,  the  mourning  city,  would  have  been 
most  touching  in  any  case  ;  but  that  very  sort  of  interest  took  off  a 
little,  to  my  feelings,  from  the  settled  solemnity  of  the  day,  except  at 
the  grave,  where  the  silence  was  as  peaceful  as  it  was  awful  and  pro- 
found !  .  .  .  Writing  is  so  difficult  «to  me,  that  I  hardly  know 
how  to  say  all  I  wish ;  but  I  must  mention  one  or  two  things  to  make 
my  record  at  all  complete.  And,  first,  about  my  mother  !  To  her, 
dear  creature,  I  feel  as  if  I  had  acquired  a  new  and  strong  tie.  With 
the  keenest  sense  of  the  weight  of  the  sorrow  and  desolation  that 
presses  upon  her,  I  have  had,  at  the  same  time,  a  consciousness  of 
being  helped  by  her  in  a  remarkable  way !  I  feel  bound  for  life  to 
her,  not  only  from  inclination,  but  from  the  strongest  sense  of  duty  ; 
and  heartily  desire  that  I,  and  mine,  may  always  prove  faithful  to  this 
dear  one,  who  is,  as  it  were,  bequeathed  to  our  tenderest  care."  . 

One  or  two  letters  selected  from  the  many  that  were  written 
by  A.  B.  to  her  mother,  during  this  season  of  sore  bereave- 
ment, will  show  the  depth  and  fulness  of  her  sympathy,  and 
the  low  estimate  she  entertained  of  her  own  progress  in  the 
Christian  race  : 

"  Beechwood,  5th  day,  Zd  mo.,  1847. 
"  It  is  a  relief  to  come  to  the  time  for  writing  to  thee,  though  I  am 
almost  afraid  it  is  hardly  right  for  the  outpourings  of  a  full  heart  to 
come  on  thee,  my  precious  mother.  I  do  so  well  know  the  greater 
weight  of  thy  sorrow,  and  especially  to-day.  My  very  heart  shrinks 
for  thee  from  the  monthly  meeting,  and  all  it  involves,  returning  the 
certificate,  &c.  Still  there  is  the  Power,  by  whom  even  such  hard 
things  as  these  may  be  made  easy ;  and  I  have  seen  thee  to  be  so 
helped,  that  I  dare  not  mistrust  for  thee  even  in  the  bitterest  mo- 
ments. I  do  endeavour  to  commend  thee,  my  dearest  mother,  almost 
minute  by  minute,  to  that  ever  present  unfailing  Helper,  who  can 
never  be  taken  away  from  thee — can  never  leave  thee  alone  !  While 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


575 


I  often  feel  I  hardly  dare  take  some  of  those  precious  promises  to 
myself,  yet  for  thee  I  can  fully  take  them  and  rest  upon  them,  and 
know  thee  to  be  one  of  his  fold,  and  that  no  storm  can  '  pluck  thee 
out  of  his  hand.'  This  is  my  abiding  comfort  in  thinking  of  thee  ; 
and  however  unworthy,  I  desire  to  lay  hold  also  for  myself. 
If  thou  hast  no  objection,  I  should  so  very  much  like  to  have  a  copy 
of  that  beautiful  passage  from  the  journal,  about  'my  best,  my  very 
best/  'my  all,  my  very  all,'  &c.  Perhaps,  dear  Harriet  would  copy 
it  for  me.  I  should  just  like  to  show  it  to  my  mother  B.  One  can 
hardly  in  word  do  his  spirit  justice  about  all  that  matter,  and  as,  I 
suppose,  it  is  doubtful  whether  it  can  go  in  the  journals,  I  should  be 
very  glad  to  have  it  for  myself. 

"Ever,  most  affectionately,  thine,  A.  B." 

"  Shull,  5th  mo.,  23(7,  1847. 

"  My  precious  Mother : 

"  These  days  of  yearly  meeting  do  bring  thee  so  constantly  to 
my  remembrance,  that  I  do  not  feel  as  if  I  could  refrain  from  writing 
to  thee  again  to-day.  Thankful,  as  I  know  thou  art,  for  all  he  is 
spared,  yet  I  am  sure  there  must  be  something  inexpressibly  affecting 
in  once  more,  and  in  rather  a  new  form,  recognizing  the  mighty 
change !  I  can  hardly  trust  myself  to  think  of  thee,  solitary  at 
Earlham,  during  yearly  meeting.  Each  day,  as  it  goes  by,  is  very 
touching  to  me,  in  the  remembrance  of  our  being  all  together  last 
year.  But  yet,  in  the  midst  of  it  all,  how  elevating  is  the  thought 
of  that  '  General  Assembly  and  church  of  the  first  born,'  with  whom 
he  is  now  worshipping;  and  when  I  remember  the  extreme  comfort 
a  'real  good  meeting,'  at  these  times,  gave  him,  oh  !  there  is  even  a 
delight  in  thinking  of  him  where  there  is  no  interruption  to  his  holy 
happiness — where  all  around  him  are  in  perfect  unison,  and  even 
where  no  physical  infirmity  now  mars  the  joy  of  his  heavenly  employ- 
ments for  a  single  moment ! 

"I  hardly  know  why  I  write  all  this,  dearest  mother,  to  thee;  for 
I  well  know  thou  art  enabled  to  take  fast  hold  of  these  glorious 
truths,  very,  very  far  more  than  I  can ;  but  I  do  not  feel  as  if  I 
could  help  pouring  out  a  little  of  my  heart  to  thee,  this  morning — it 

is  so  full  of  thee  and  of  him  It  will,  indeed,  be  a  help 

tt>  be  with  thee ;  though  there  is  certainly  much  besides  in  the 


576 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


prospect  of  coming  to  Earlhara,  which  my  weak  mind  can  hardly 
bear.  But  I  hope  to  be  stronger,  body  and  mind,  before  I  think  of 
really  setting  out  

"  Ever,  thine  own  loving,  A.  B." 

In  the  spring  of  1847,  her  little  girl  was  born,  whom  she 
called  Eliza  Jane,  and  in  the  following  summer,  accompanied 
by  her  beloved  husband  and  precious  little  ones,  she  visited 
her  early  and  still  dear,  but  sadly  altered,  home ;  and,  oh  ! 
how  touching  it  Avas  to  behold  her  there — her  pallid  cheek,  her 
wasted  form,  the  soft  lustre  of  her  hazel  eye,  rendered  unnatu- 
rally bright  by  a  warm  hectic  glow — all  told,  too  plainly,  that 
she  was  come  to  take  a  final  leave  of  those  scenes  of  her  happy 
childhood  ;  that  her  sun  was  going  down  "  while  it  was  yet 
day."  It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  her  as  she  then  ap- 
peared, without  seeming  to  sketch  an  exaggerated  picture. 
Though  the  tear  was  often  in  her  eye,  as  the  remembrance  of 
the  past  came  vividly  before  her,  and  though  her  bodily  suf- 
ferings were  not  small,  from  cough,  debility,  &c,  yet  did  this 
youthful  Christian's  lovely  countenance  look  so  serene,  so 
placid  and  so  Heaven-bound,  that  one  was  almost  ready  to 
rejoice,  that  the  short  but  stormy  voyage  of  life  was  nearly 
over,  and  bid  the  little  bark  "  God  speed"  into  the  port  of 
everlasting  blessedness.  After  passing  about  eleven  weeks  at 
Earlham,  during  which  there  was  but  little  apparent  improve- 
ment, her  watchful  and  anxious  husband  (by  the  advice  of  the 
medical  men,  and  in  accordance  with  her  own  inclinations,) 
was  induced  to  try  the  effect  of  change  of  climate,  and  accord- 
ingly, toward  the  latter  part  of  the  ninth  month,  they  set  out 
for  the  Continent,  not  having  any  very  definite  plan  in  view, 
but  designing  to  continue  travelling  south,  until  they  met  with 
a  more  genial  atmosphere. 

The  following  extract  from  her  foreign  journal  describes  her 
feelings  at  this  interesting  juncture  : 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


577 


"Nice,  10  th  mo.,  31sf,  1847. 

"  How  long  it  is  since  I  wrote  last !  but  I  do  not  like  quite  to  for- 
sake my  little  history,  and  I  will  try  and  put  down  a  brief  sketch  of 
the  past  five  months.  Soon  after  our  return  from  Shull,  we  had  a 
deeply  interesting  visit  from  dear  Dr.  Chalmers,  of  which  the  par- 
ticulars are  elsewhere,  made  most  memorable  by  his  sudden  death  four 
days  after  he  left  us !  Our  hearts  were  closely  united  to  him.  I 
truly  felt  him  fatherly,  and  his  death  was  a  stunning  blow.  I  con- 
tinued but  poorly,  but  hoped  the  change  to  Norfolk  would  set  me  up  : 
and  consulting  Caleb  Williams  on  the  way,  (at  York,)  we  started  for 
Norfolk  the  first  of  seventh  month,  going  round  by  Iluncton. 

"  What  can  I  say  of  that  touching  arrival  at  dear  Earlham  ?  Oh  ! 
how  strange  it  was  to  find  my  mother  and  Harriet  the  only  inhabi- 
tants of  our  old  home !  But  it  would  be  in  vain  to  endeavour  to  de- 
scribe the  blank,  which  I  thought  increased  every  day  during  my  ten 
weeks'  stay.  I  had  rather  dwell  on  that  feeling  of  peace  which  was 
remarkably  over  us.  It  was  truly  to  be  felt  at  every  moment,  I  was 
going  to  say.  I  was  nearly  united  to  my  dear  mother,  and  deeply 
interested  in  my  beloved  father's  journals,  with  which  she  indulged 
me  most  liberally.  Nothing  could  exceed  her  kindness  and  affection 
all  the  time  we  were  thei-e.  We  paid  a  short  visit  to  Aunt  Catherine, 
at  Lowestoft,  and  she  returned  with  us  to  Earlham.  It  was  most 
interesting  to  be  with  her,  dear  creature,  as  it  always  is.  She  has  a 
house  at  Lowestoft,  just  suited  to  her  needs,  and  it  is  no  small  com- 
fort to  think  of  her  being  there.  It  was  delightful  to  be  with  dear 
J.  H.  and  Mary,  who  seemed  most  prosperous,  though  the  loss  of 
their  little  one  was  sad  to  me.  However,  I  could  not  but  feel  in  this 
trial,  as  in  all  others,  that  the  Judge  of  the  whole  earth  doeth  right. 

"  My  dearest  husband  was  obliged  to  leave  me  in  about  three 
weeks,  and  I  continued  in  a  poor  state  of  health,  with  cough,  &c. ;  so 
that,  when  he  returned,  we  went  to  London  together  for  medical 
advice.  There,  we  saw  Dr.  S.  Smith,  who  confirmed  us  in  the 
opinion,  we  had  previously  formed,  that  we  must  spend  the  winter 
abroad.  The  next  day,  at  Upton,  came  the  affecting  intelligence  of 
the  sudden  death  of  our  beloved  Father  Backhouse  !  .  .  .  . 
To  him,  we  have  no  doubt,  it  was  the  welcome  summons  to  perfect 
joy  !  To  us,  it  was  one  more  heavy  blow,  and  truly  we  felt  deeply 
bowed  down  under  it.    My  dearest  husband  had  to  leave,  of  course, 

Vol.  II.  —  37 


578 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


directly.  I  returned  to  Earlhain ;  and  our  separation,  at  such  a  time, 
could  not  but  be  truly  painful ;  but  I  seemed  to  have  no  power  to  go 
to  Darlington,  and  I  was  thankful  to  be  so  spared  as  I  was,  in  my 
quiet  refuge  at  Earlbam.  Indeed  I  ought  most  gratefully  to  acknow- 
ledge, that  all  through  these  weeks,  when  it  was  impossible  to  dwell 
in  anything  but  low  places,  I  was  mercifully  helped,  day  by  day,  and 
all  anxiety  about  the  journey,  or  anything  else,  was  remarkably  taken 
away  from  me,  so  that  I  was  preserved  in  great  calmness  and  peace 
— a  proof,  indeed,  of  the  tender,  pitying  care  of  a  loving  Father. 
My  great  concern  was — if  this  journey  should  not  answer,  and  my 
health  should  quite  give  way — am  1  safe?  After  some  days  of 
earnest  desire  for  a  true  answer  to  this  important  question,  I  became 
very  peaceful  on  the  subject — the  Saviour,  I  think  I  may  say,  being 
very. precious  to  me,  and  I  felt  that  in  my  own  utter  unworthiness,  I 
might  throw  myself  on  his  inexhaustible  merits.  We  were  much 
helped  through  the  parting  days  at  Earlham.  Dearest  Eliza  came  to 
us,  which  was  quite  a  stay,  and  we  left  Upton  on  the  20th  of  ninth 
month.    Sarah  Gurncy,  and  Chenda  and  Charles  Buxton,  were  our 

delightful  companions  I  am  certainly  better,  though 

still  very  far  from  strong;  but  there  seems  great  hope  that  the  journey 

may  answer  the  purpose  intended  Dear  baby  has  been 

very  poorly,  but  is  better;  still  it  is,  of  course,  a  care  to  travel  with 
such  young  children  !  But  in  this,  as  in  all  other  things,  we  desire 
to  commit  our  way  to  our  merciful  Father.  How  tender  has  He  been 
to  me  !  Surely  I  can  say,  '  He  has  attended  to  my  cry,'  raised,  as  it 
often  is,  in  weakness  of  body  and  mind.  May  all  teach  me  to  depend 
more  and  more  upon  Him  for  the  supply  of  every  need  

"  Paris,  9th  mo.,  21th. 

"  My  precious  Mother : 

"  .  .  .  .  Thy  letter,  receivecVat  Upton,  was  the  truest  com- 
fort to  me ;  and  I  am  so  glad  to  think  thou  hast  been  pretty  fairly 
since  I  left  thee.  I  hardly  know  how  to  think  of  thee  without  me; 
for  I  am  sure  thou  must  at  times  have  missed  that  deep  sympathy 
which  I  seldom  expressed,  but  I  felt  that  thou  knew  it  existed.  I  do 
not  mean  to  say  I  did  or  said  anything  to  help  thee,  my  dearest  Mo- 
ther, but  we  had  such  a  tie  in  our  constant  all-pervading  feeling  about 
that  precious  one — such  a  feeling  as  no  one  else  coidd  fully  have — 
that  we  cannot  be  separated  without  feeling  it  very  sensibly ;  and 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


579 


while  I  have  much  to  cheer  me,  thou  art  left  in  that  dear,  lonely 
room ;  .  .  .  .  yet  I  love  to  think  of  thee  there,  and  to  call  to 
mind  how  help  was  so  perceptibly  given  to  thee  day  by  day — the 
waves  will  not  overwhelm  thee — and  I  can  fancy  thou  hast  even  thy 
secret  pleasures  over  the  journals,  &c."  

"  Montpelier,  10th  mo.,  16th. 

"  My  dearest  Mother  : 

"  I  was  rather  disappointed  to  receive  no  letter,  either  from 
Earlham  or  Easton,  at  Toulouse.  We  do  so  long  to  have  some  news 
of  you,  and  it  is  now  a  fortnight  since  John  Henry's  and  Harriet's 
letters  reached  us  at  Bordeaux ;  but  I  hope  we  may  hear  at  Mar- 
seilles, for  we  seem  to  know  sadly  little  about  you  all.  We  had  a 
very  interesting  visit  to  the  Courtois,  at  Toulouse.  We  were  sorry 
we  had  brought  no  letter.  However,  we  went  to  call  in  the  morning, 
and  the  ladies  soon  appeared  one  after  the  other,  and  kindly  believed 
at  once  who  we  were.  Directly  they  found  whose  daughter  I  was, 
they  seemed  as  if  they  could  hardly  express  their  interest  and  affec- 
tion. I  gave  them  thy  me*ssage,  and  they  spoke  most  affectionately 
of  thee.  Soon  the  gentlemen  appeared,  warmer,  if  possible,  than 
their  wives.  Nothing  would  do  but  we  must  dine  with  them  at 
4  o'clock,  and  bring  Johnny,  which,  as  I  came  away  at  7,  we  were 
able  to  do.  I  wish  I  could  tell  thee  how  delightfully  they  spoke  of 
my  dearest  Father.  They  poured  out  their  love  for  him  till  I  hardly 
knew  how  to  bear  it.  Among  other  things,  they  told  us  that  he  had 
been  the  means  of  entirely  animating  the  anti-slavery  cause  in 
France. 

"  '  He  brought  "  De  Felice"  to  sound  opinions  on  the  subject,  and 
induced  him  to  write  a  book,  which  is  producing  the  most  remark- 
able effect,  far  more  than  anything  else  that  has  ever  appeared and 
they  now  consider  that  the  cause  is  gaining  ground  fast,  and  seem  to 
have  no  doubt  of  its  ultimate  success.  '  Thus  was  your  Father  greatly 
blessed,'  said  one  of  the  brothers,  '  in  these  last  years  of  his  life,  and 
you  must  tell  your  mother,  Mrs.  Gurney,  so.' 

"  They  begged  to  be  most  affectionately  remembered  to  thee,  and 
they  seemed  sadly  disappointed  that  we  could  not  stay  longer.  We 
are  spending  a  quiet  Sabbath  at  Montpelier,  in  a  nice  comfortable 
inn.  We  found,  to  our  surprise,  that  the  road  to  Marseilles  passes 
through  Nismes,  so  I  hope  we  shall  call  and  see  Justine  Benezet,  to- 


580 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


morrow.  We  could  not  arrange  to  spend  first  day  there,  indeed  we 
had  a  very  long,  tiring  day  to  get  here.  Perhaps,  on  some  accounts, 
it  is  well  not  to  have  those  dear  warm-hearted  friends  with  us  the 
whole  day,  as  they  would  have  been ;  but  had  we  known  iu  time,  we 
should  have  been  tempted  to  do  otherwise. 

"  Dear  little  baby  has  been  decidedly  better  the  last  few  days,  but 
she  is  very  touchy  still,  and  I  am  afraid  will  be  so  while  we  travel,  as 
I  think  the  constant  change  of  milk  disagrees  with  her.  Our  plans 
are,  we  feel,  uncertain,  till  we  hear  a  little  more  accurately  in  what 
state  Naples  is.  I  can't  think  what  we  shall  do  if  we  cannot  go 
there.  The  long  voyages  are  such  disagreeable  obstacles  in  the  way 
of  Malta  and  Malaga ;  but  I  hope  we  may  be  able  to  pursue  our  first 
plan. 

'•' Jackey  is  in  high  glee  altogether,  but  rather  tiresome  and  fretful, 
poor  child,  if  he  is  long  in  the  carriage.  When  we  change  horses, 
he  entreats  Schutz  to  put  him  on  the  saddle  horse,  and  there,  armed 
with  the  post-boy's  whip,  he  sits  in  ecstasies,  the  by-standers,  much 
amused,  as  you  may  suppose  

"  I  did  not  tell  thee,  that  the  Courtois  thought  him  so  extremely 
like  his  grandfather.  It  was  quite  delightful  to  me,  that  they  saw 
the  likeness  so  strongly,  for  it  shows  how  real  it  is.  Thou  would 
have  liked  to  see  him  at  play  with  their  eight  children.  One,  a  dear 
little  girl,  near  his  own  age."  

"Pisa,  U(h  mo.,  26th,  1847. 

"  My  dearest  Mother  : 

"  I  am  sure  we  shall  have  thy  very  near  sympathy,  when  I  tell 
thee  that  our  darling  baby's  illness  terminated  this  morning  in  her 
peaceful  death  !  Though  she  had  gained  some  strength,  yet  her  dis- 
order was  never  the  least  really  subdued;  and  yesterday  afternoon  I 
perceived  it  had  gained  more  power  over  her.  However,  the  Doctor 
still  thought  we  might  start  to-day ;  but  when  I  went  to  her  this 
morning,  her  glazed  eyes  told  me  a  sorrowful  tale.  I  sent  for  the 
Doctor  directly.  lie  was  alarmed,  and  went  for  further  advice.  I 
held  her,  dear  little  thing,  on  my  lap ;  and  as  she  rolled  up  her  eyes 
once  or  twice,  I  felt  that  it  would  indeed  be  sorrowful,  if  we  had  to 
watch  her  in  convulsions,  which  were  evidently  approaching.  I 
could  only  ask  that  she  might  be  spared  suffering,  and,  in  this,  we 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


581 


were  mercifully  dealt  with ;  for  about  half  an  hour  after,  as  she  was 
lying  on  Sarah's  lap,  her  father  and  I  watching  her,  she  passed  so 
quietly  away  that  we  could  not  detect  the  moment  when  she  drew  her 
last  breath.  We  had  a  warm  Lath,  &c,  but  all  was  unavailing,  and 
we  were  forced  to  believe  at  last,  that  the  life  of  our  little  one  was 
gone  !  I  thought  her  looking  very  ill  when  I  left  her  the  evening 
before,  therefore  the  blow,  though  it  came  at  last  rather  unexpectedly, 
was  not  unanticipated.  She  looks  very  lovely  now,  the  expression  of 
intense  illness  gone,  and  her  cheeks  are  even  round  again.  There  is 
no  burying-ground  here,  and  we  shall  have  to  take  her  to  Leghorn,  I 
suppose,  on  second  day.  It  does  seem  sorrowful,  that  we  must  leave 
that  precious  little  form,  and  go  far  from  it;  but  we  do  endeavour 
rather  to  think  of  the  spirit  that  '  soars  on  angel  wing.'  Of  course, 
we  are  brought  very  low  by  this  trial,  but  do  most  earnestly  desire  to 
yield  ourselves  wholly  to  the  hand  of  love,  which  is  laid  upon  us: 
and  I  am  thankful  that  she  was  spared  further  suffering,  which  she 
must  have  had,  had  she  lived  a  little  longer.  I  wish  you  could  see 
her  as  she  lies  now,  looking  so  peaceful  \" 

"  Leghorn,  12th  mo.,  22d,  1847. 

"  I  am  afraid  thou  hast  thought  me  slow  in  writing,  but  I  felt  as 
if  I  could  not  write,  till  I  received  thy  letter  about  darling  baby's 
death;  and  now  it  is  come,  most  sweet  and  helpful  it  is — really  ap- 
preciating the  sorrow,  and  yet  so  cheering.  Yes,  dearest  mother,  I 
trust  I  have  been  enabled  to  submit  to  Him  who  has  sent  the  blow, 
and  in  many  times  of  bitter  sorrow,  I  may  confess  to  thee  that  He 
has  been  very  near  us.  Oh  !  it  is  sweet  to  feel  near  to  Ilim,  and  one 
can  then  almost  rejoice  in  suffering.  .  .  Indeed  I  have  much  to 
be  thankful  for;  though  I  would  not  wish  thee  to  think,  if  I  write 
cheerfully  home,  that  I  -do  not  need  thy  tenderest  sympathy.  Oh  ! 
what  all  these  days  will  be  to  thee,  my  precious  mother !  May  the 
strength  be  indeed  sufficient  for  the  day,  as  it  will  be  doubtless. 

"I  have  hardly  left  room  to  say  that  I  am  nicely;  but  have  not 
got  on  so  much,  as  I  should  have  done  if  we  had  not  been  entirely 
confined  to  the  house  by  violent  rain  for  days.  It  is  clearing  a  little 
now,  and  they  say  after  this,  we  shall  have  lovely  weather.  My 
cough  continues  much  better.  Indeed  it  is  almost  nothing,  and  when 
I  can  get  out  I  shall  soon  be  stronger."  


582 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


"  Rome,  12th  mo.,  8th,  1847. 
"  I  may  indeed  give  a  comfortable  account  of  myself.  The  re- 
membrance of  darling  baby  mingles  closely  with  everything,  but  I 
have  many  sweet  thoughts  about  her ;  and  I  have  had  more  power  of 
being  interested  in  things  here  than  I  expected ;  so  that  I  hope  the 
spirit  of  cheerful  submission,  for  which,  I  believe,  I  sought,  has  not 
been  entirely  withheld ;  and  day  by  day  we  have  reason  to  acknow- 
ledge the  tender  love  that  is  over  us." 

"  Naples,  12th  mo.,  18th,  1847. 

"  My  dearest  Mother : 

"  Thou  wilt  be  glad  to  hear  that  we  arrived  safely  at  Naples, 
and  are  located  in  a  very  comfortable  inn,  commanding  a  lovely  view 
of  Mount  Vesuvius,  the  beautiful  bay,  &c.  If  the  cold  winds  will 
but  keep  away,  I  think  the  place  will  suit  us  very  well,  and  we  are 
both  of  us  glad  to  get  here.  The  journey  was  quite  easy  and  very 
interesting — just  the  road  which  Paul  travelled  when  he  was  going  to 
Rome !  Abundance  of  ruins  everywhere,  and  some  lovely  views 
the  latter  part  of  the  way. 

"  I  am  rather  tired  to-day,  and  am  glad  to  get  into  nice  quarters.  I 
am  sure  thou  would  admire  the  orange  gardens,  laden  with  their 
beautiful  fruit,  which  is  fast  ripening ;  and  a  lough  of  oranges  is  a 
most  agreeable  travelling  companion. 

"  We  have  uninterrupted  lovely  weather,  though  the  air  is  very 
cold,  morning  and  evening ;  but  I  never  attempt  going  out,  except 
just  in  the  middle  of  the  day.  .  .  My  cough  continues  wonder- 
fully better,  though  it  is  not  absolutely  gone.  I  have  capital  nights, 
and  I  hope  I  shall  soon  get  a  little  stronger,  as  the  tonic  medicine 
suits  me  so  well." 

"  Naples,  1st  mo.,  2d,  1848. 
"  These  marked  days  so  extremely  call  thee  to  mind,  that  I  can- 
not refrain  from  sending  thee  a  few  lines  this  morning.  Oh,  my 
precious  mother !  what  these  hours  must  be  to  thee  as  they  pass 
along !  I  doubt  not  almost  every  one  can  be  traced.  I  have  heartily 
felt  being  away  from  thee  at  this  time ;  for  though  I  could  have  done 
nothing  for  thee  really,  yet,  at  least,  I  could  have  shared  thy  sorrow 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


583 


in  some  measure.  But  it  is  a  mercy  that  we  may  commend  one 
another  to  our  compassionate  Father  oftener  than  the  day;  and  this, 
in  my  poor  way,  I  have  indeed  done.  Oh  !  I  do  not  doubt  th;.t 
strength  has  been  given  thee  proportioned  to  thy  need,  and  in  that, 
I  desire  to  repose  for  thee  !"....... 

After  receiving  such  flattering  accounts  of  improvement  in 
the  health  of  this  cherished  invalid,  it  would  be  vain  to  attempt 
to  describe  the  effect  of  the  following  letters  on  her  relatives 
and  friends  in  England,  who  were  beginning  to  anticipate,  with 
heartfelt  pleasure,  her  probable  return  to  them  again,  at  no 
very  distant  period : 


TO  E.  P.  GURNET. 

"On  board  the  Bull-Dog,  war  steamer.  "1 

"  Off  Palermo,  1st  mo.,  17th,  1848.  j 

"My  beloved  Mother; 

"  I  scarcely  know  how  to  write,  or  to  find  words  to  convey  the 
tidings  of  the  stunning  blow,  with  which  it  has  pleased  our  Heavenly 
Father  to  visit  me.  My  precious  Anna  breathed  her  last,  on  board 
this  ship,  this  morning,  about  12  o'clock ! 

"  We  have  not  been  able  to  write  for  some  days,  to  tell  you  that  we 
were  almost  obliged  to  leave  Naples,  as  the  cold  winds  and  continued 
confinement  to  the  house  did  not  at  all  suit  dearest  Anna.  Though 
we  had  a  rough  voyage  here,  she  seemed  benefited  by  it,  and  her 
cough,  which  the  dull  weather  at  Naples  had  brought  back,  again 
almost  left  her. 

'  On  7th  day,  we  were  obliged  to  come  on  board  this  boat ;  and 
yesterday  dearest  Anna  seemed  nicely,  and  enjoyed  a  walk  on  deck. 
Last  night  she  slept  well,  and  went  on  deck  again,  about  11  o'clock, 
this  morning.  Soon  after  this,  Schutz,  who  had  slept  in  another 
vessel,  came  on  board  and  told  her  that  Mary  Ann  was  not  at  all 
comfortable  where  she  was.  This  evidently  distressed  her,  and  she 
begged  me  to  ask  permission  of  the  captain  for  her  to  come  to  this 
ship.  This  I  obtained,  and  she  followed  me  to  speak  herself  to  the 
captain.  On  going  back  to  the  chair,  she  complained  of  shortness 
of  breath.    I  got  her  a  glass  of  water,  but  the  feeling  still  continu- 


.58-4 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


ing,  she  begged  to  be  laid  on  deck.  Two  medical  men  were  on 
board,  who  gave  her  every  assistance.  Ether,  mustard  plasters,  hot 
water,  &c,  were  applied,  which  revived  her  for  a  time.  She  soon 
became  aware  of  her  state,  and  said  she  '  was  going  to  Jesus,'  and 
•  to  be  with  her  dearest  father/ and  that  she  '  felt  very  comfortable, 
though  it  was  a  strange  place  to  die  in.'  She  called  for  Sarab,  and 
begged  her  to  take  care  of  Johnny;  then  kissed  him,  and  told  him 
that  if  he  was  a  good  boy  be  would  go  to  Heaven,  &c.  She  then 
recognized  Mary  Ann,  who  had  just  come  on  board  :  repeatedly  said 
she  felt  very  comfortable,  and  soon  passed  quietly  away  !  It  was  a 
most  solemn  time  !  The  passengers  who  stood  around  were  truly 
kind  and  feeling.  It  seems  like  a  dream.  I  can  scarcely  believe  in 
the  reality.  Surely  if  ever  a  spirit  was  ripe  for  Heaven  it  was  hers ; 
and  may  the  thought  of  the  unutterable  joys  she  is  now  a  partaker 
of,  with  her  dearest  father  and  her  child,  in  some  degree  enable  me  to 
bear  with  resignation  this  overwhelming  blow. 

-i  It  is  the  greatest  comfort  to  me,  that  it  was  dearest  Anna's 
decided  wish  to  come  here.  We  did  not  conclude  to  come  without 
consulting  our  Italian  and  English  friends,  who  all  thought,  in  our 
circumstances,  we  were  wise  in  doing  so.  Dearest  A.  said  she  felt 
most  peaceful  in  the  prospect,  and  that  the  verse,  '  There  shall  no 
evil  befall  thee,'  &c,  had  been  brought  to  her  mind  in  reference  to 
this  journey.  I  cannot  now  write  more,  or  to  any  one  else,  except 
to  Beechwood. 

"With  dearest  love  to  John  Henry,  Mary,  and  all,  thy  deeply 
afflicted  son,  "J.  C.  Backhouse." 

"  18/7i — I  could  not  send  this  letter  yesterday.  This  morning  I  have 
followed  the  precious  remains  to  the  cemetery,  where,  for  the  present 
at  least,  they  must  repose.  The  captain  and  some  of  the  officers  ac- 
companied me,  and  were  most  kind  and  feeling.  Nothing  can  exceed 
the  attention  of  Captain  Key.  I  do  not  yet  know  what  I  shall  do; 
but,  of  course,  I  shall  return  home  as  soon  as  possible.  I  will  write 
again  soon.  I  scarcely  know  whether  I  have  written  sense.  I  feel 
altogether  so  stunned  by  the  suddenness  of  the  shock;  but  yesterday 
she  was  alive  and  apparently  well — to-day  she  sleeps  in  her  grave  ! 
May  I  be  enabled  to  seek  consolation  where  alone  it  can  be  found." 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


585 


LETTER  FROM  S.  G.  TO  HER  PARENTS. 

"  Naples,  1st  mo.,  29i7i,  1848. 
"  I  thought  you  would  most  likely  be  anxious  about  ine,  as  no  doubt, 
you  have  heard  of  the  dreadful  revolution  in  Sicily,  and  I  mentioned 
in  my  letter  to  Samuel,  that  we  were  going  there.  However,  we 
have,  at  last,  got  away.  "What  an  awful  time  it  has  been  !  I  never, 
never  shall  forget  it.  After  being  there  two  days,  we  were  hurried 
off  to  an  English  man-of-war,  to  preserve  our  lives.  What  a  night 
that  was  !  cold,  and  almost  dark,  we  were  all  hurried  off  in  boats  to 
the  ship — of  course,  poor  accommodations  for  so  many.  I  should  say, 
that  all  the  English  that  were  staying  in  that  place  went.  The 
officers  kindly  gave  up  their  cabins  to  the  ladies,  so  that  dear  mis- 
tress had  a  comfortable  one.  I,  with  many  others,  had  to  manage  as 
we  could.  I  lay  on  the  floor  without  taking  off  my  clothes  for  a 
week.  But  I  have  some  melancholy  news  to  tell  you  !  It  was  seventh 
day  morning  when  we  went  on  board :  on  first  day  dear  mistress 
seemed  nicely:  in  the  evening,  when  she  came  to  bed, "she  said, 
"Really,  Sarah,  I  feel  so  much  better,  and  my  cough  has  been  so 
nicely  all  day :  it  is  very  odd,  is  it  not  ?"  The  next  morning,  when 
I  dressed  her,  she  was  so  cheerful,  and  several  times  said  how  glad 
she  was  it  was  such  a  fine  day;  she  should  be  able  to  go  on  deck,  and 
she  thought  it  would  do  her  so  much  good.  She  did  go,  but  she  had 
not  walked  long  before  she  was  taken  faint.  I  ran  down  to  the 
cabin  to  fetch  her  smelling-bottle ;  when  I  returned,  I  found  her  laid 
on  the  deck  in  a  sort  of  fit !  There  were  three  doctors  on  board — 
all  came  to  her  assistance — but  it  was  of  no  use ;  and  I  think  in  less 
than  one  hour,  all  was  over!  She  was  quite  sensible  she  was  going 
— so  sweet  and  so  prepared  to  meet  her  Saviour.  She  spoke  to  us 
all,  and  bid  us  farewell.  Oh,  what  a  scene  it  was !  I  never,  never, 
shall  forget  it.  The  captain  was  very  kind.  He  had  a  place  enclosed 
at  one  end  of  the  deck  with  the  sails.  There  was  the  death-chamber. 
There  we  did  what  we  could  for  the  dear  remains !  The  sun  ceased 
to  shine;  it  rained,  and  the  wind  blew  in  upon  us;  and  what  with 
the  ringing  of  bells,  the  firing  of  cannons,  part  of  the  town  in  a  blaze, 
and  the  consciousness  of  the  great  bloodshed  that  was  going  on,  it 
was  the  most  awful  scene  I  ever  witnessed  !  Her  coffin  came  about 
9  o'clock  in  the  evening.    She  was  put  into  it,  and  then  she  looked 


> 


586 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


beautiful,  and  seemed  to  have  something  to  shelter  her  from  the 
storm.  Schutz  stayed  with  her  all  night :  it  was  a  very  stormy  one. 
The  next  morning,  about  8  o'clock,  they  were  obliged  to  bury  her. 
It  seemed  such  hurrying  work.  Wbat  a  funeral  procession  it  was  ! 
in  boats,  across  the  sea  :  it  goes  to  my  heart  while  writing  it." 

A  few  of  the  letters  that  were  written  by  her  family  circle  on 
this  sorrowful  occasion,  will  tend  to  show  how  painful 
and  unlooked  for  was  the  intelligence,  and  in  what  high  esti- 
mation this  beloved  one  was  held  by  her  family  and  friends. 

R.  CUNNINGHAM  TO  E.  P.  GURNEY. 

"  Lowestoft,  February  2>d. 

"What  can  I  say,  my  beloved,  afflicted  sister  !  This  is  a  grief,  a 
most  heartfelt  sorrow.  One  view  of  the  dispensation  is  as  afflictive, 
as  desolating,  as  anything  can  well  be ;  but  by  faith,  we  may  turn  tbe 
picture,  and  there  see  a  blessed  translation,  without  tasting  death  ! 
"  She  was  not,  for  God  had  taken  her."  Her  soul,  we  may  believe, 
was  "as  a  weaned  child."  Her  aftections  were  set  on  things  above  ; 
and  her  final  dismissal  presents  to  us  the  most  beautiful  picture  of 
the  dying  Christian,  one  almost  ever  heard  of — that  lovely,  gentle 
spirit  taking  its  departure  on  the  deck  of  a  man-of-war  surrounded  by 
officers,  was  strange,  as  she,  dear  creature,  said,  '  A  strange  place  to 
die  in' — but  deeply  interesting — the  beautiful  picture  haunts  my 
mind,  and  is  impressed  on  my  imagination ;  but  what  an  event  for 
him — words  utterly  fail  to  express  it.  Francis  and  I  entered  Cathe- 
rine's room,  this  morning,  with  trembling.  I  felt  exceedingly  over- 
whelmed in  spirit.  The  shock  was  indeed  great  to  her.  She  looked 
amazed  and  stunned,  as  if  she  could  not,  and  dared  not,  believe  it ; 
but  thy  note  was  the  very  thing,  dear,  to  break  it  to  her.  She  first 
heard  that,  which  convinced  her  of  the  awful  reality.  Nature  will 
shrink  from  sorrow,  but  faith  comes  in  to  our  aid.  Oh,  what  a  mercy 
that  God  should  have  removed  the  sting  of  such  a  curse  as  death,  and 
the  believer  dies  in  perfect  calmness !  What  could  be  so  lovely  as 
her  translation  !    But,  as  Young  says,  '  'Tis  the  Survivor  dies.' 

"What  must  have  been  John's  feelings,  when  committing  that  pre- 
cious form  into  the  silent  grave,  surrounded  by  officers  and  strangers  ! 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


587 


It  is  a  wonderful  history  !  How  delightful  that  she  was  ahle  to  say, 
'  I  am  going  to  my  dearest  father' — most  blessed  reunion  !  I  can 
believe  thy  soul  longs  to  be  with  them.  Catherine  now  begs  me  to 
tell  thee,  she  does  feel  greatly  sustained.  She  cannot  shed  tears, 
which  would  be,  I  think,  a  great  relief  to  her,  but  she  finds  much 
consolation  in  Scripture.  She  is  now  lying  on  the  sofa  calm  and 
resigned.  We  are  profoundly  quiet.  She  likes  me  to  sit  with  her. 
Francis  is  the  greatest  stay  and  comfort  to  us,  and  enters  most  deeply 
into  sympathy  with  us.  He  did  so  heartily  love  her.  Who  did  not 
in  our  circle  ?  Oh,  she  was  such  a  yem  !  She  was  so  entirely  the 
Lord's.  How  striking  was  what  she  said  to  thee  in  the  summer  ? 
precious  hallowed  hours.  May  their  memory  ever  be  a  comfort  to 
thee.  Poor,  dear  John,  how  desolate  his  return  ! — the  grave  to  have 
been  opened  twice  to  his  small  party.  And  that  darling  Johnny — 
how  lovely  was  her  leave-taking  of  him  !  The  whole  seems  to  have 
been  but  a  few  minutes.  .  .  Catherine  has  been  comforted  in 
looking  back  on  the  text  for  that  day  in  her  Moravian  book,  which 
she  always  uses,  '  He  doeth  according  to  His  will  in  the  army  of 
Heaven,  and  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth;  and  none  can  stay 
His  hand,  or  say  to  Him,  what  doest  thou  f  1  God  sits  as  Sovereign 
on  the  storm. — He  doeth  all  things  well.'  .  .  .  What  a  tone  of 
deep  submission  has  run  through  her  letters,  with  every  effort  to  bear 
her  afflictions  with  cheerfulness.  This  has  often  been  quite  touching 
to  me.  Ought  we  not  to  seek  and  to  desire,  that  these  repeated 
blows  may  have  a  true,  weaning,  preparatory  effect  upon  all  our 
hearts  ? 

"With  near  love  and  truest  heartfelt  sympathy,  most  affectionately, 

"K.  C." 

"  Halesworth,  February  Sth,  1848. 

"  My  dear  Mary  : 

"I  have  thought  so  very  much  of  you  and  John  Henry,  since 
hearing  of  the  event  which  fills  all  our  thoughts,  that  I  must  write 
and  tell  you  how  truly  I  do  feel  it  for  you.  Yet  is  there  not  very 
much  to  comfort  under,  and  even  reconcile,  this  startling  dispensation  ? 
I  mean  the  manner  of  her  departure.  Surely  the  real  pain  was  in 
giving  her  up  to  go  that  journey,  with  the  heavy  forebodings  of  it. 
And  to  have  had  her  spared  lingering  illness  in  a  foreign  land  — 
translated  without  suffering  —  and  so  quickly,  is  enough  to  reconcile 


588 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


us  to  the  shock,  great  as  it  has  been  !  How  highly  characteristic 
was  her  behaviour  in  that  awful  hour  —  so  calm,  steady,  and  right- 
minded.  I  have  been  much  impressed,  in  thinking  of  her,  with  her 
peculiar  characteristics,  and  in  remembering  her  at  different  periods 
of  her  life.  She  has  risen  before  me  with  the  utmost  vividness.  I 
only  wish  I  could  retain,  either  with  pencil  or  pen,  the  lively  images 
of  her  I  now  recall  —  first,  as  a  little  child  in  that  large  nursery  at 
Earlham,  then  a  little  older,  with  John  Henry,  as  I  saw  them 
brought  to  our  dear  Aunt  Rachel's  dying  bed-side.  That  was  a 
beautiful  scene  !  After  that,  I  recall  her  indistinctly  for  some  years 
of  her  life,  with  Hannah  Lean  (her  governess),  under  Aunt  Cathe- 
rine's care.  Then,  too,  her  sweetness  in  dear  Aunt  Mary's  time, 
and  her  spirit  and  brightness  as  a  school-room  child.  But  after  the 
death  of  that  dear  mother,  how  did  she  step  forward  in  a  new 
position  !  and  what  did  she  not  become  as  a  daughter  ?  The  re- 
ligious principles  which  had  been  so  early,  diligently,  and  deeply 
planted  in  her,  began  now  more  especially  to  show their  fruits.  She 
had  naturally  a  peculiar  love  of  service,  a  true  taste  for  being  of  use, 
and  as  her  character  developed,  Duty  was  its  Pole  Star.  She  re- 
markably balanced  and  proportioned  her  duties,  and,  to  our  view, 
seemed  never  to  fail  in  them.  It  was  a  most  rare  post  that  she  now 
filled.  Her  father's  dependence  on  her  was  intense.  Her  unvary- 
ing devotedness  to  him,  united  with  uncommon  wisdom,  cheerful- 
ness; and  simplicity,  such  as  one  is  not  often  to  see.  I  was  staying 
at  Earlham,  in  the  summer  of  1836  (after  Aunt  Mary's  death),  and 
never  can  forget  the  touching  dependence  he  had  upon  her,  and  the 
grace  with  which,  though  only  a  child  of  fifteen,  she  filled  that  jiost. 
Again,  I  saw  the  same  thing  at  Rennyhill,  in  the  same  autumn,  and 
then  how  did  she  assist  and  strengthen  him  in  the  tremendous  effort 
of  duty  he  made,  in  leaving  her  and  John  Henry  to  go  to  America  ! 

<:  In  1839,  during  his  absence,  I  was  again  staying  some  time  at 
Earlham,  on  our  transit  to  Halesworth,  and  then  I  saw  her  in  the 
character  of  sister.  Of  this,  I  need  not  speak ;  but,  I  think,  it  was 
unequalled ;  her  forbearance,  her  love,  her  lively  admiration  and  de- 
light in  John  Henry.  It  is  too  affecting  to  think  of!  The  next 
image  I  strongly  recall  is,  when  she  came  to  nurse  Chenda  in  the 
measles,  and  this  leads  me  to  remember  the  treasure  we  have  lost  — 
the  faithful,  efficient,  and  dependable  friend  and  relation.  There 
were  feiv,  indeed,  whose  company  I  would  so  desire,  or  whose  judg- 
ment and  example  I  would  more  profit  from.    In  these  years,  too, 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


589 


the  sight  of  her  in  the  'eleven-sided  attic,'  with  her  Sunday- 
scholars,  is  memorable.  Her  unforgetting  attentions  to  H.  Scarnell 
and  Nurse  Norman,  and  all  her  sweetness  and  fragrance  as  the  very 
flower  of  Earlham  !  Then  I  recall  the  scenes  (as  described,  for  I 
did  not  see  them),  of  your  father's  return  from  America,  and  of  his 
marriage.  I  did  see  her  as  step-daughter;  but  I  shall  borrow  the 
words  of  the  mother,  she  so  truly  loved,  to  describe  her  in  this 
capacity.    .    .    .    She  writes  to  me,  February  11th,  1848  : 

"  '  Never  has  that  dear  one  shone  more  brightly  than  in  her  gener- 
ous, nolle,  loving,  most  unselfish  conduct  to  myself.  In  the  first 
place,  when  I  was  the  innocent  means  of  robbing  her  of  that  un- 
common dependence,  which  had  for  several  years  been  placed  upon 
her,  and  in  which  (though  she  was  often  weighted  by  it),  she  greatly 
delighted.  Then  her  most  dutiful,  affectionate  and  truly  tender 
conduct  to  us  both,  entering  with  such  delight  into  our  pleasures, 
and  giving  us  the  very  depth  and  fulness  of  her  young  heart's  sym- 
pathy in  all  our  pains.  But,  above  all,  how  lovely,  how  exalted, 
how  far  beyond  all  praise,  was  the  self-sacrificing  spirit  with  which 
she  sought,  in  our  common  sorrow,  to  lay  aside  the  sense  of  her  own 
heart-breaking  portion  of  it,  while  she  devoted  all  her  energies  to 
cheer  and  comfort  me.  Dear,  precious  child !  in  the  fulfilment  of 
her  various  duties,  I  never  saw  her  equalled,  and  none  will  ever 
know  ichat  /  have  lost.' 

"  The  next  picture  that  rises  is  of  herself  on  hor  wedding-day  ! 
Her  pale,  elevated  look,  when  she  first  entered  the  meeting;  her 
happy  smile  afterwards ;  her  charming  demeanour  through  the  day, 
thoughtful  of  every  one,  full  of  feeling,  yet  perfectly  steady  and  like 
herself — the  stay  of  all  others.  That  day  is,  indeed,  memorable  — 
both  our  fathers  in  such  brightness !  and  the  whole  scene  a  crown 
of  Earlham  gatherings !  I  am  glad  to  have  it  fixed  in  my  mind, 
though  now  so  clothed  with  melancholy.  I  saw  her  many  times 
afterwards,  but  was  not  so  much  or  closely  thrown  with  her  again, 
till  we  had  the  privilege  of  spending  a  few  days  at  Blackwell,  in 
184G.  There  she  was  shining  indeed,  as  wife,  mother,  mistress, 
neighbour  —  truly  a  blessing  to  the  world  around  her.  I  saw  her  at 
Bcechwood,  at  Polam,  in  her  own  little  school,  with  her  neighbours, 
poor  and  rich  —  everywhere  the  same  Anna;  quiet,  judicious,  en- 
larged, hopeful,  generous  and  encouraging;  the  most  loving,  dutiful 
daughter-in-law,  niece,  and  cousin.  Oh,  what  a  hopeless  vacancy  is 
there  left — a  place  that  cannot  be  filled  ! 


590 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


"I  nest  met  her  in  January,  1847  !  and  even  in  that  scene,  how 
was  she  still  herself!  I  can  never  forget  her  on  the  day  of  his 
funeral.  It  is  sorrowful  to  remember  her  marble  face,  so  lovely, 
yet  almost  fearfully  calm,  holding  her  place  even  there,  in  those 
rooms,  and  with  every  one.  I  was  frightened  at  it  at  the  time ;  and 
it  is  painful  to  remember  it  now.  Did  she  ever  recover  that  grief? 
/think  not,  though  other  things  combined  to  undermine  her  health. 
Only  once  more  did  I  see  her  at  Earlham  ;  in  August,  1847  — not 
six  months  ago !  What  a  picture  of  refinement,  of  chastened  feel- 
ing, of  quiet  resolution,  and,  above  all,  of  deep  religious  trust  and 
experience  !  She  was  such  a  reasonable,  sensible,  manageable  in- 
valid— free  from  self-will,  and  making  the  best  and  easiest  of  every- 
thing, while  she  conducted  everything  with  power  and  decision.  I 
parted  with  her  with  strong  love  and  admiration,  and  a  deep  fear, 
though  not  without  hope.  In  herself,  hope  predominated.  She  told 
me  she  expected  to  return,  though  perfectly  aware  of  the  risk  of  her 
critical  state.  I  saw  her  unexpectedly  for  a  moment,  at  the  railway 
station,  at  Stratford ;  like  herself  was  every  part  of  her  behaviour  in 
that  bustle  and  agitation,  and  this  was  my  last  sight  of  her,  dear, 
dear  creature  !  I  deeply  feel  in  the  contemplation  of  her  whole 
course  and  character,  that  something  unequalled  in  many  respects  is 
gone  from  amongst  us.  There  was  combined  with  her  grace  such 
remarkable  wisdom,  enlargement,  and  affection ;  such  peculiarly 
sound  and  dependable  conduct  in  all  the  turns  of  life;  that  we  can 
but  feel  that  a  standard  is  removed  from  our  circle,  and  that  ice  — 
(our  world) — ice  and  our  children  are  truly  and  lastingly  the  poorer'. 
The  great  loss  of  all — the  unspeakable  loss  of  her  husband  and  child 
— these  cannot  be  touched  by  me.  But,  oh  !  my  heart  does  ache  for 
John  Church.  I  mourn  for  that  darling  Jacky,  unconscious  of  his 
inexpressible  privation  ! 

"I  did  so  long  to  try  and  put  down  some  of  my  remembrances  of 
her,  that  I  have  poured  it  all  out  to  you,  dearest  Mary.  But  now  I 
feel  half  afraid  of  adding  to  your  sorrow  by  it.  May  we,  as  long  as 
we  remember  her  (which  surely  will  be  for  life),  remember  her  ex- 
ample and  seek  to  follow  it. 

"  With  true  love  and  sympathy  to  John  Henry,  whose  sorrow  I  well 
believe  is  not  easily  estimated, 
"  I  am,  dear  Mary, 

"  Your  truly  affectionate  Cousin, 

"  Priscilla  Johnston." 


RECOLLECTIONS. 


591 


The  preceding  outline  of  Anna  Backhouse's  character  was 
delineated  by  her  valued  cousin,  of  whom  such  frequent  and  affec- 
tionate mention  is  made  in  this  little  sketch. 

Gifted  alike  by  nature  in  no  ordinary  degree,  and  refined 
and  purified  by  unreserved  submission  to  the  transforming 
operations  of  Divine  Grace,  there  was  much  congeniality  be- 
tween them,  and  each  formed  a  high  but  just  estimate  of  the 
talents  and  attainments  of  the  other.  Surrounded  by  the 
luxuries  and  indulgences  of  life,  they  may  be  said  to  have 
lived,  "as  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth,"  "seeking  a 
better  country." — And  noiv,  as  we  confidently  believe,  through 
the  fullness  of  atoning  love  and  mercy,  they  are  '•'•fellow-citi- 
zens with  the  saints  and  of  the  household  of  God" — joined  to 
that  countless  company,  who,  with  the  palm  of  victory  in  their 
hands,  surround  the  throne,  and  day  and  night,  are  praising 
Him  who  hath  redeemed  them,  "  on  the  psaltery  and  harp." 


APPENDIX. 


COPY  OF  THE  STATEMENT  OF  CHRISTIAN  FAITH  FURNISHED  BY  JOSEPH 
JOHN  GURNEY,  AT  THE  REQUEST  OF  STEPHEN  A.  CHASE,  OF  SALEM, 

Massachusetts.    See  supra,  p.  50G. 

Earlham,  7th  mo.,  26th,  1S46. 

Having  been  requested  by  my  friend  Stephen  A.  Chase, 
of  Salem,  Massachusetts,  to  furnish  him  with  a  statement  of  my 
Christian  faith  respecting  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the  immediate  and 
perceptible  operation  of  the  Spirit,  the  doctrine  of  justification,  and 
that  of  the  Trinity,  (as  it  is  called,)  I  have  much  satisfaction  in 
complying  with  his  request. 

I.  The  Holy  Scriptures.  My  belief  respecting  the  Scriptures 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  may  be  stated  in  the  words  of 
George  Fox;  "Concerning  the  Holy  Scriptures,  we  believe  they 
were  given  forth  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  through  the  holy  men 
of  God,  who  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost :  we 
believe  they  are  to  be  read,  believed,  and  fulfilled ;  (he  that  fulfils 
them  is  Christ;)  and  they  are  profitable  for  reproof,  for  correction, 
and  for  instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be 
perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works;  and  are  able  to 
make  wise  unto  salvation,  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus :  we  believe 
the  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  words  of  God." 

See  Declaration  of  Faith  issued  hy  George  Fox  and  others,  and 
presented  to  the  Governor  and  Council  of  Barladocs.  —  Evans  s 
Exposition,  p.  238. 

Also  in  the  words  of  Robert  Barclay  ;  "  Moreover  because  they 
are  commonly  acknowledged  by  all  to  have  been  written  by  the 
dictates  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  that  the  errors  which  may  be 

(592)  " 


/ 


APPENDIX.  593 

supposed  by  the  injury  of  times  to  have  slipped  in,*  are  not  such 
but  that  there  is  a  sufficient  clear  testimony  left  to  all  the  essentials 
of  the  Christian  faith,  we  do  look  upon  them  as  the  only  fit  outward 
judge  of  controversies  among  Christians,  and  that  whatsoever  doctrine 
is  contrary  unto  their  testimony,  may  therefore  be  rejected  as  false. 
And  for  our  parts,  we  are  very  willing  that  all  our  doctrines  and 
practices  be  tried  by  them,  which  we  never  refused,  and  never  shall 
in  all  controversies  with  our  adversaries,  as  the  judge  and  test.  We 
shall  also  be  very  willing  to  admit  it  as  a  positive,  certain  maxim, 
that  whatsoever  any  do,  pretending  to  the  Spirit,  which  is  contrary 
to  the  Scriptures,  be  accounted  and  reckoned  a  delusion  of  the 
devil."    Apology,  Prop.  III. 

Also  in  the  words  of  William  Penn  :  "  We  both  love,  honour, 
and  prefer  them  before  all  books  in  the  world;  ever  choosing  to 
express  our  belief  of  the  Christian  faith  and  doctrine  in  the  terms 
thereof,  and  rejecting  all  principles  and  doctrines  whatsoever  that  are 
repugnant  thereto." — Testimony  to  the  Truth,  Evans,  p.  248. 

Also  in  the  words  of  the  General  Epistle  of  the  Yearly  Meeting 
of  London,  for  the  year  1836  :  "  It  has  ever  been,  and  still  is,  the 
belief  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  were  given  by  inspiration  of  God:  that  therefore 
the  declarations  contained  in  them  rest  on  the  authority  of  God  him- 
self; and  there  can  be  no  appeal  from  them  to  any  other  authority 
whatsoever;  that  they  arc  able  to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation  through 
faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  being  the  appointed  means  of  making 
known  to  us  the  blessed  truths  of  Christianity;  that  they  are  the 
only  divinely  authorised  record  of  the  doctrines  which  we  are  bound, 
as  Christians,  to  believe,  and  of  the  moral  principles  which  are  to 
regulate  our  actions;  that  no  doctrine  which  is  not  contained  in  them 
can  be  required  of  any  one  to  be  believed,  as  an  article  of  faith;  that 
whatsoever  any  man  says  or  does,  which  is  contrary  to  the  Scriptures, 
though  under  profession  of  the  immediate  guidance  of  the  Spirit, 
must  be  reckoned  and  accounted  a  mere  delusion. "f 

*  The  errors  here  alluded  to,  are  those  of  copying  only,  which  have  given  rise, 
as  is  generally  known,  to  a  great  number  of  various  readings.  These,  for  the  most 
part,  arc  entirely  destitute  of  importance.  After  a  very  extensive  and  accurate 
collation  of  manuscripts  and  other  authorities,  the  text,  both  of  the  Hebrew  and 
Greek  Scriptures,  may  now  be  regarded  as  being,  for  all  practical  purposes,  settled 
and  ascertained;  and  the  blessed  result  is,  that  the  readers  of  Holy  Writ  are  not 
deprived  of  a  single  moral  principle,  or  a  single  doctrinal  truth.  —  Note  by  J.  J 
Gurney. 

f  This  epistle  was,  as  I  understand,  republished  by  most  of  the  Yearly  Meetings 
of  North  America. — Note  by  J.  J.  Gurney. 

Vol.  II.  — 38 


504 


APPENDIX. 


While  I  fully  agree  with  the  plain  testimony  which  has  thus  been 
always  borne  by  Friends  to  the  divine  authority  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, and  do  sincerely  acknowledge  that  the  doctrines  and  precepts 
contained  in  them  are  the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  the  Almighty 
himself,  I  also  unite  with  Friends  in  objecting  to  the  common  practice 
of  denominating  the  sacred  volume  "  the  Word  of  God,"  because  I 
am  of  opinion,  that  this  epithet,  considered  as  a  distinguishing  and 
exclusive  title,  properly  belongs  only  to  Christ,  of  whom  the  Scrip- 
tures testify. 

Secondly,  I  wish  it  to  be  clearly  understood,  that  since  the  para- 
mount authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  over  that  of  all  other  books, 
is  a  simple  consequence  of  the  fact,  that  they  were  given  by  inspira- 
tion of  God,  I  must  ever  regard  these  sacred  writings,  pure  and 
precious  though  they  be,  as  entirely  subordinate,  in  point  of  dignity 
and  power,  to  the  Holy  Spirit  from  whom  they  came,  and  who  is  him- 
self their  true  and  ever-living  Author.  And  further,  though  they  are 
"the  appointed  means  of  making  known  to  us  the  blessed  truths  of 
Christianity,"  and  thus  "are  able  to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation 
through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,"  I  entertain  a  deep  and 
thorough  conviction  that  they  can  never  impart  an  efficacious  and 
saving  knowledge  of  divine  things,  unless  their  contents  are  unfolded 
to  the  understanding,  and  impressed  on  the  heart,  by  the  immediate 
influences  of  that  Spirit  from  whom  they  emanated.  While,  there- 
fore, it  is  our  unquestionable  duty,  as  the  Society  of  Friends  has 
frequently  declared,  to  read  them  diligently  ourselves,  and  as  dili- 
gently to  teach  them  to  our  children,  we  ought,  in  the  performance 
of  this  duty,  reverently  to  depend  on  divine  aid  and  illumination, 
remembering  the  words  of  our  blessed  Lord — especially  applicable  as 
they  are  to  the  present  subject  —  "without  me  ye  can  do  nothing." 

II.  The  immediate  and  perceptible  operation  of  the  Spirit. 

In  reference  to  this  great  subject,  I  have,  in  the  first  place,  plainly 
to  declare  my  belief,  in  unison  with  that  of  Friends  from  their  first 
rise  to  the  present  day,  that  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  very 
far  from  being  confined  to  those  who  have  a  knowledge  of  Holy 
writ,  and  of  the  incarnate,  crucified,  and  risen  Saviour  of  whom  it 
testifies.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  my  firm  conviction  that  as  Christ 
died  for  all  men,  so  all- men,  through  his  mediation  and  sacrifice  on 
the  cross,  are  placed  in  a  capacity  for  salvation,  and  receive  a  measure 
of  divine  light,  which  although  in  numberless  instances  shining  "  in 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 


595 


darkness,"  and  overborne  by  ignorance  and  superstition,  is  in  its  own 
nature  pure  and  holy,  and  perceptible  to  the  rational  mind  of  man  — 
so  that  those  who  believe  in  it,  and  obey  it,  are  thereby  led  to  fear 
God,  and  to  keep  his  law  as  it  is  written  on  their  hearts ;  that  such 
as  these  are  accepted  for  Christ's  sake,  even  though  they  may  never 
have  heard  his  name ;  and  thus  sharing  in  the  benefit  of  his  atoning 
death  on  the  cross,  through  faith  in  the  degree  of  light  bestowed 
upon  them,  they  are  to  be  regarded  as  partakers,  in  (heir  measure, 
and  according  to  their  capacity,  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

In  stating  this  point  I  do  not  forget  that  the  heathen  world,  both 
in  ancient  and  modern  times,  has  been  found,  generally  speaking,  in 
a  state  of  great  blindness  and  degradation,  as  compared  with  that 
part  of  mankind  which  has  the  outward  knowledge  of  Christ,  and 
that  their  moral  responsibility  is  small  in  proportion  :  and  I  freely 
confess  my  belief  (also  in  unison  with  Friends  from  their  first  origin 
until  now)  that  the  immediate  and  perceptible  guidance  and  govern- 
ment of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  preeminently  enjoyed  by  true  believers 
in  Christ  —  the  living  members  of  the  Christian  Church.  To  these 
was  addressed  the  language  —  "  Ye  have  an  unction  from  the  Holy 
One,  and  ye  know  all  things ;"  and  again,  "  The  anointing  which  ye 
have  received  of  him  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  need  not  that  any  man 
teach  you :  but  as  the  same  anointing  tcachcth  you  of  all  things, 
and  is  truth,  and  is  rio  lie,  and  even  as  it  hath  taught  you,  ye  shall 
abide  in  him:"  1  John  ii,  20,  27.  Although  directly  miraculous 
gifts,  and  that  extraordinary  measure  of  inspiration  which  the 
apostles  received,  were  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  first  settlement  of 
Christianity  in  the  world,  and  (without  daring  to  limit  the  operations 
of  divine  power)  we  do  not  look  for  them  in  the  present  day,  yet  I 
am  well  assured  that  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  a  perceptible 
guide  to  truth  and  righteousness,  and  as  the  only  qualifier  for  the 
exercise  of  those  gifts  which  arc  instrumental  for  the  edification  and 
enlargement  of  the  church,  were  not  confined  to  primitive  days,  but 
are  the  inheritance  of  the  people  of  God,  under  the  gospel  dispensation, 
to  the  end  of  time.  That  promise  was  not  only  to  the  first  believers, 
but  to  their  children,  and  to  all  that  were  afar  off,  even  to  as  many 
as  the  Lord  'their  God  should  call :  Acts  ii,  39.  The  Holy  Ghost, 
the  Comforter,  was  to  abide  with  the  church  "for  ever :"  John  xiv,  16. 
"  As  for  me,  this  is  my  covenant  with  them,  saith  the  Lord,  (to 
Israel's  Messiah ;)  My  Spirit  that  is  upon  thee,  and  my  words 
which  I  have  put  in  thy  mouth,  shall  not  depart  out  of  thy  mouth, 


590 


APPENDIX. 


nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed,  nor  out  of  the  mouth  of  thy  seed's 
seed,  saith  the  Lord,  from  henceforth  and  for  ever :"  Isaiah  lix,  21. 

If  I  am  asked  in  what  respects,  according  to  my  belief,  the  imme- 
diate and  perceptible  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  experienced  by 
true  Christians,  I  answer, 

First,  in  that  divine  teaching  and  illumination  by  which  the  truths 
of  our  holy  religion  are  made  clear  to  the  mind,  and  by  which  the 
mind  is  brought  into  such  a  condition,  as  to  be  able  fully  to  receive 
and  appropriate  them;  more  especially  in  deepening  those  convictions 
of  sin,  and  strengthening  that  living  faith,  of  which  the  Spirit  Him- 
self is  the  very  Source  and  Author. 

Secondly,  in  the  application  of  the  general  moral  principles  declared 
in  Scripture,  to  every  particular  exigency  or  question  which  may  arise 
in  the  course  of  our  lives — there  being  a  swift  witness  for  God  within 
us,  instructing  our  conscience,  and  plainly  showing  us,  on  every  suc- 
cessive occasion  which  recpuires  it,  in  what  way  that  love  to  God  and 
man  which  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law,  is  to  be  brought  into  practice 
— what  we  ought  to  do,  as  responsible  moral  agents,  and  what  to  leave 
undone.  And  here  I  would  remark,  that  according  to  my  apprehen- 
sion of  the  subject,  it  is  on  this  ground,  in  connection  with  a  simple 
obedience  to  the  precepts  of  our  Lord  and  his  apostles,  that  Friends 
have  so  long  been  led  to  bear  an  open  practical  testimony  against  war 
in  all  its  forms,  against  oaths  under  whatsoever  circumstance  or  pre- 
text, against  the  sin  of  trading  in  our  fellow-men,  and  of  holding 
them  in  slavery,  against  the  vain  amusements  and  heartless  dissipa- 
tion of  the  world,  against  extravagance  and  useless  ornament  in  dress 
or  furniture,  and  against  all  that  is  opposed  to  Christian  simplicity 
and  truth,  in  the  modes  of  behaviour  and  address  current  amongst 
men. 

Third!//,  in  the  call  to  his  own  particular  line  of  duty,  of  every 
living  member  of  the  church,  for  the  welfare  of  the  body,  and  for 
the  advancement  of  the  cause  of  truth  and  righteousness ;  seeing  that 
"the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit 
withal:"  1  Cor.  xii,  7  ; — an  ofiice  of  the  Comforter  wholly  independ- 
ent of  the  sacred  records;  for  while  Scripture  abounds  in  descriptions 
of  spiritual  gifts,  and  of  their  true  origin  and  operation,  the  call  of 
the  individual  member  of  the  church  to  the  exercise  of  any  particular 
gift,  is  a  matter  which  belongs  to  the  hidden  counsels  and  sole 
prerogative  of  the  Saviour  himself ;  and  is  made  known  to  the 
Christian  only  by  the  immediate  and  perceptible  light  and  guidance 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.    These  remarks  apply  with  especial  force  to  the 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 


597 


gift  or  office  of  the  Christian  ministry.  I  am  one  with  the  Society 
of  Friends  in  openly  declaring  my  conviction,  that  it  is  the  great 
Head  of  the  Church  alone  who  selects 'and  ordains  his  own  ministers, 
calls  them  into  his  service,  qualifies  them  hy  his  Spirit  for  the 
performance  of  it,  and  graciously  directs  them  as  to  the  time,  place, 
and  matter  of  their  communications  —  the  immediate  putting  forth 
and  anointing  of  the  Holy  Ghost  heing  indispensahle,  not  only  for 
the  first  entrance  on  the  work,  but  for  the  continued  exercise  of  it, 
on  every  successive  occasion.  I  also  believe — as  Friends  have  always 
declared — that  in  accordance  with  the  prophecy  of  Joel  ii,  28,  and 
with  the  experience  of  the  earliest  Christian  believers,  the  "  gift  of 
prophecy" — that  is,  of  ministry  uttered  under  the  immediate  influ- 
ence of  the  Spirit  —  is  graciously  imparted  to  persons  of  both  sexes ; 
and  that  as  it  is  freely  received,  so  it  must  be  communicated  to  others, 
without  money  and  without  price.  Incapable  in  its  own  nature  of 
being  appointed,  provided,  or  hired  by  men,  and  coming  from  the 
Lord  alone,  it  ought  to  be  exercised  in  simple  conformity  to  his  will, 
under  the  immediate  teaching  and  government  of  his  Spirit,  without 
any  secular  end  in  view,  and  for  the  sole  purpose  of  the  glory  of  God 
our  Saviour. 

Here  I  think  it  right  to  remark,  that  I  fully  unite  with  Friends  in 
approving  and  maintaining  their  excellent  practice  of  sitting  down 
in  silence  for  the  public  worship  of  Almighty  God;  for  while  this 
mode  of  worship  alone  consists  with  our  principles  respecting  the 
ministry  as  now  stated,  it  is  peculiarly  adapted  to  that  prostration  of 
soul  before  the  Lord,  that  patient  waiting  upon  him,  and  that  listen- 
ing to  the  immediate  teaching  of  his  Spirit,  which  are  essential  to  a 
real  growth  in  grace,  and  to  the  solid  formation  of  the  Christian 
character.  Nor  ought  such  a  practice  to  be  confined  to  public  occa- 
sions, for  "it  is  good  for  a  man  that  he  bear  the  yoke  in  his  youth; 
he  sitteth  alone  and  Icecpeth  silence,  because  he  hath  borne  it  upon 
him ;  he  puttcth  his  mouth  in  the  dust,  if  so  be  there  may  be 
hope :"  Lam.  iii,  27 — 29.  Compare  Robert  Barclay  on  Immediate 
Revelation,  universal  and  saving  light,  worship  and  ministry  : 
Apology,  Prop.  ii.  vi.  x.  xi. 

III.  Justification. 

By  this  term  I  understand  the  forgiveness  and  acceptance,  with 
God,  of  the  penitent  sinner,  for  the  sake  and  through  the  mediation 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  through  faith  in  his  blood. 
This  is  a  doctrine  absolutely  fundamental  and  essential  in  Christianity, 


598 


APPENDIX. 


and  has  always  been  steadily  maintained  by  the  Society  of  Friends. 
It  ought,  however,  to  be  inseparably  associated  in  our  minds,  with  the 
equally  important  truth,  that  "  without  holiness  no  man  can  see  the 
Lord,"  and  that  we  cannot  avail  ourselves  of  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus,  unless,  being  born  again  of  the  Spirit,  we  heartily  repent 
of  our  sins,  resolutely  forsake  and  renounce  them,  and  humbly  endea- 
vour, through  divine  aid,  to  walk  in  the  light.  "There  is,  therefore, 
now  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk 
not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit;"  Rom.  viii,  1.  "If  we  walk 
in  the  light  as  God  is  in  the  light,  we  have  fellowship  one  with 
another,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  his  Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all 
sin 1  John  ii,  7. 

I  can  most  freely  subscribe  to  the  following  declarations  made  by 
the  Society  of  Friends  as  a  body,  and  by  some  of  its  most  eminent 
members,  on  this  cardinal  and  vital  topic. 

"  Christ  gave  himself,  his  body,  for  the  life  of  the  whole  world,  and 
paid  the  debt  and  made  satisfaction,  and  doth  enlighten  every  man 
that  comes  into  the  world,  that  all  through  him  might  believe ;  and 
he  that  doth  not  believe  in  the  offering  is  condemned  already." — 
George  Fox — Great  Mystery,  p.  63.    Evans,  p.  29. 

"  Christ  Jesus  the  Immanuel,  God  with  us;  whom  all  the  Angels 
must  worship ;  Christ  offered  himself  through  the  eternal  Spirit  with- 
out spot  to  God,  and  by  his  blood  purges  our  consciences  from  dead 
works  to  serve  the  living  God.  And  so  we  know  that  Christ,  by  one 
offering,  for  ever  perfected  them  that  are  sanctified.  And  so  as  people 
walk  in  the  light,  they  have  fellowship  one  with  another,  and  the 
blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  them  from  all  sin.  And  Christ  his  own  self 
bare  our  sins  in  his  body  on  the  tree,  that  we  being  delivered  from  sin 
should  live  unto  righteousness — by  whose  stripes  you  are  healed.  And 
we,  being  justified  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  shall  be  saved  from  wrath 
through  him ;  for  if  when  we  were  enemies  we  were  reconciled  to  God 
by  the  death  of  his  Son,  much  more  being  reconciled,  we  shall  be  saved 
by  his  life." — Epistle  issued  by  the  Society  in  1688  :  Evans,  pp. 
29,  30. 

"This  Jesus,  who  was  the  Foundation  of  the  holy  prophets  and 
apostles,  is  our  Foundation ;  and  we  believe  there  is  no  other 
foundation  to  be  laid,  but  that  which  is  laid,  even  Christ  Jesus,  who 
tasted  death  for  every  man,  shed  his  blood  for  all  men,  is  the 
propitiation  for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins 
of  the  whole  world,  according  as  John  the  Baptist  testified  of  him, 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 


509 


when  he  said,  '  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of 
the  world.'  "  —  Letter  from  George  Fox  to  the  Council  and  Govern- 
ment of  Barbadoes :  Evans,  p.  32. 

"  We  do  not  hereby  intend  "  (that  is  by  enforcing  the  necessity  of 
obedience  to  the  Holy  Spirit)  "  any  ways  to  lessen  or  derogate  from 
the  atonement  and  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  do 
magnify  and  exalt  it.  For  as. we  believe  all  those  things  to  have 
been  certainly  transacted  which  are  recorded  in  the  Holy  Scriptures 
concerning  the  birth,  life,  miracles,  sufferings,  resurrection,  and 
ascension  of  Christ ;  so  we  also  believe  that  it  is  the  duty  of  every 
one  to  believe  it,  to  whom  it  pleases  God  to  reveal  the  same;  yea,  we 
believe  it  were  dumnable  unbelief  not  to  believe  it  when  so  declared, 
but  to  resist  that  holy  seed,  which  as  minded,  would  lead  and  incline 
everyone  to  believe  it,  as  it  is  offered  unto  them."  Robert  Barclay's 
Apology,  Evans,  p.  43. 

Again,  "  As  we  believe  it  was  necessary  that  Christ  should  come, 
that  by  his  death  and  sufferings  he  might  offer  up  himself  a  sacrifice 
to  God  for  our  sins  who  his  own  self  bare  our  sins  in  his  own  body 
on  the  tree,  so  ice  believe  that  the  remission  of  sins,  which  any  partake 
of,  is  only  in  and  by  virtue  of  that  most  satisfactory  sacrifice,  and  no 
othencise." — Idem. 

"In  him  (Christ)  we  have  life,  and,  by  faith,  atonement  in  his 
blood." — William  Perm's  Works:  Evans,  p.  49. 

"  We  are  led  by  the  light  and  spirit  of  Christ,  with  holy  reverence 
to  confess  unto  the  blood  of  Christ  shed  at  Jerusalem,  as  that  by 
which  a  propitiation  was  held  forth  for  the  remission  of  the  sins  that 
were  past,  through  the  forbearance  of  God  unto  all  that  believe." — 
William  Penn's  Works,  p.  411 :  Evans,  p.  54. 

"  We  do  own  first  that  the  Word  of  God,  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father,  did  take  up  a  body  of  the  flesh  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  who  was 
of  the  seed  of  David,  according  to  the  Scriptures,  and  did  the  will  of 
the  Father  therein,  in  holy  obedience  unto  him  both  in  life  and  death. 

Secondly,  That  he  did  offer  up  the  flesh  and  blood  of  that  body; 
though  not  only  so,  for  he  poured  out  his  soul,  he  poured  out  his  life, 
a  sacrifice  or  offering  for  sin,  (do  not,  oh  do  not  stumble  at  it,  but 
rather  wait  on  the  Lord  to  understand  it;  for  we  speak  in  this  matter 
what  we  know,)  a  sacrifice  unto  the  Father,  and  in  it  tasted  death 
for  every  man,  and  that  it  is  in  consideration  and  through  God's 
acceptance  of  this  sacrifice  for  sin,  that  the  sins  of  believers  are 
pardoned,  that  God  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier  of  him  that 


GOO 


APPENDIX. 


bclieveth  in  Jesus,  or  who  is  of  the  faith  of  Jesus." — Isaac  Penning- 
ton ;   Works :  Evans,  p.  87. 

"  Question.  Are  you  justified  by  that  blood  of  Christ  that  was 
shed  at  Jerusalem  1" 

"Answer.  By  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God, 
who  was  the  express  image  of  the  Father's  glory,  in  whom  dwelt  the 
fulness  of  the  Godhead  really,  who  suffered  at  Mount  Calvary,  by 
Jerusalem,  for  sinners,  am  I  justified." — Humfrey  Smith:  Evans, 
p.  94. 

Richard  Claridge,  like  some  other  writers  of  our  society,  has 
treated  on  Justification  as  consisting  of  two  parts;  first,  the  forgive- 
ness of  the  penitent  sinner  through  faith  in  Christ  crucified;  and 
secondly,  purification  from  sin  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For 
my  own  part,  I  am  accustomed  to  describe  the  latter  by  the  term 
"  Sanctification."  Nevertheless,  I  am  one  with  him  in  his  Christian 
doctrine.  "By  the  propitiatory  sacrifice  of  Christ,  without  us,"  says 
he,  "  we,  truly  repenting  and  believing,  arc,  through  the  mercy  of 
God,  justified  from  the  imputation  of  sins  and  transgressions  that  are 
past,  as  though  they  had  never  been  committed ;  and  by  the  mighty 
work  of  Christ  within  us,  the  power,  habits,  and  nature  of  sin  arc 
destroyed;  that  as  sin  once  reigned  unto  death,  even  so  now  grace 
reigneth  unto  eternal  life,  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord ;  and  all  this  is 
effected,  not  by  a  bare  or  naked  act  of  faith,  separate  from  obedience, 
but  in  the  obedience  of  faith ;  Christ  being  the  author  of  eternal 
salvation  to  none  but  those  who  obey  him." — On  Justification,  p. 
79. 

"  Mre  do,  indeed,  renounce  the  profession  of  justification  by  the 
imputation  of  Christ,  or  his  righteousness  performed  without  men, 
by  men  while  they  are  in  the  degenerated  estate,  and  unconverted 
and  unreconciled,  and  unborn  again;  for,  by  such  profession  of  justi- 
fication, many  deceive  their  souls.  But  yet  we  say  that  righteousness 
is  imputed  to  us,  and  reckoned  unto  us,  who  believe  in  Christ,  and 
have  received,  him ;  even  the  obedience  and  sufferings  that  he  per- 
formed without  us,  are  ours  who  have  received  him  within  us,  and 
therefore  we  are  not  reprobates;  yea,  we  do  acknowledge  that  he 
wrought  perfect  righteousness  by  obedience  and  sufferings,  and  that 
righteousness  is  ours  by  faith." — Edicard  Burrough,  -"  Satan's 
Design  Defeated ;"  Evans,  p.  99. 

A  safer  or  more  satisfactory  declaration  than  this  of  the  true 
doctrine  of  justification  by  faith,  as  it  is  held  by  every  sound 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 


601 


Christian,  cannot  surely  be  required  by  the  most  ardent  advocate  of 
evangelical  truth.  Those  who  accuse  the  early  members  of  our 
religious  society  of  unsoundness  in  Christian  doctrine,  are  little 
aware  how  remarkably  they  were  distinguished  by  a  firm,  unbending 
faith  in  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  by  that  ardent  love 
for  him,  which  constrained  them  to  devote  themselves  to  his  service, 
and  to  follow  him  faithfully,  through  many  and  deep  sufferings, 
even  unto  death.  Conscientiously  do  I  affirm,  that  although  I  may 
have  used  terms  somewhat  different  from  those  which  some  of  them 
employed,  and  have  occasionally  taken  a  different  view  of  particular 
passages  of  Scripture,  we  have  advocated  one  and  the  same  precious 
Truth  —  even  the  "  Truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  Most  willing  were 
they  at  all  times  to  confess — as  the  Society  has  frequently  done  in  its 
corporate  capacity — that -Jesus  Christ,  in  all  his  gracious  offices,  is 
the  only  Foundation  which  can  be  laid  in  Zion ;  that  all  our  hopes 
of  salvation  are  in  him ;  that  it  is  through  his  perfect  obedience,  and 
propitiatory  offering  on  the  cross,  that  we  poor  sinners  receive  the 
forgiveness  of  our  sins,  and  are  placed  in  possession  of  a  well-grounded 
hope,  full  of  immortality — and  that  a  living  faith  in  him  is  the 
appointed  means  by  which  we  are  made  partakers  of  these  free  mercies 
of  God  our  Father.  By  this  faith  did  our  forefathers  in  the  truth 
spiritually  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  drink  his  blood ;  and, 
being  richly  favoured  with  this  inward  experience,  they  neither 
required  nor  admitted  any  outward  ceremony,  in  divine  worship,  to 
remind  them  of  the  death  of  their  Lord. 

Equally  willing  have  I  always  been,  and  still  am,  to  acknowledge 
that  (as  they  frequently  declared,  and  as  the  society  itself  has  never 
failed  to  testify)  we  cannot  truly  come  unto  Christ,  except  the  Father 
who  hath  sent  him,  draw  us — that  the  influence  by  which  the  Father 
draws  us  to  the  Son  is  that  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  convinces  of  sin, 
bestows  true  repentance,  and  lays  the  sinner  prostrate  at  the  feet  of 
the  Saviour;  and  finally,  that  except  we  be  thoroughly  cleansed  from 
our  iniquities  by  the  baptism  which  saves — even  the  one  baptism  of 
Christianity,  which  is  with  the  Holy  Ghost  —  and  thus  become  new 
creatures  in  Christ  Jesus,  we  can  never  obtain  that  glorious  inhe- 
ritance which  the  Saviour  has  purchased  for  us  with  his  own 
blood. 

The  following  extract  from  a  declaration  of  faith,  issued  by  the 
Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia,  in  1828,  (the  time  of  the 
Hicksite  separation,)  is  so  clearly  to  the  point,  and  so  excellent,  that 


002 


APPENDIX. 


I  think  it  right  to  subjoin  it  to  the  quotations  already  given.  ""We 
believe  that  nothing  man  can  do,  or  suffer,  will  atone  for,  or  cancel 
his  sins.  They  are  remitted  by  the  mercy  of  God,  through  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord,  for  the  sake  of  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ, 
and  it  is  the  power  and  efficacy  of  that  propitiatory  offering,  upon 
faith  and  repentance,  that  justifies  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  from  the 
sins  that  are  past;  and  it  is  the  power  of  Christ's  spirit,  in  our 
hearts,  that  purifies  and  makes  us  acceptable  before  God.  '  Being 
justified  freely  by  his  grace,  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Jesus 
Christ;  whom  God  hath  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation  through  faith 
in  his  blood,  to  declare  his  righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins 
that  are  past,  through  the  forbearance  of  God ;  to  declare  I  say  at 
this  time  his  righteousness;  that  he  might  be  just,  and  the  justifier 
of  him  which  believeth  in  Jesus :'  Rom.  iii,  24 — 2G.  '  But  God 
commendeth  his  love  towards  us,  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners 
Christ  died  for  us.  Much  more  then,  being  now  justified  by  his 
blood,  we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  through  him*.  For,  if  when 
we  were  enemies  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the  death  of  his  Son, 
much  more,  being  reconciled,  we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life.  And 
not  only  so,  but  we  also  joy  in  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
by  whom  we  have  now  received  the  atonement:'  Rom.  v,  8 — 11. 

"Not  only  do  the  Separatists  deny  the  universal  efficacy  of  the 
offering  of  our  Lord,  and  term  the  imputation  of  his  righteousness, 
as  the  ground  of  our  acceptance,  a  pernicious  and  absurd  idea,  but 
they  appear  to  rejoice  in  the  hope,  that  the  doctrine  will  be  dis- 
carded, as  the  fruit  of  the  apostacy,  from  the  Christian  faith.  Be- 
lieving, as  we  do,  that  it  is  only  as  we  come  to  be  divested  of  our 
own  righteousness,  and  of  all  confidence  in  it,  and  through  divine 
mercy  clothed  upon  with  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  that  any  can. 
have  a  firm  ground  whereon  to  rest  their  hope  of  salvation,  we 
sincerely  deplore  the  delusion  of  those,  who  thus  wantonly  deprive 
themselves  of  that  hope  which  maketh  not  ashamed,  and  entereth 
within  the  veil." 

IV.  The  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity. 

I  have  never  thought  it  right,  either  in  preaching  or  writing,  to 
make  use  of  this  term,  which  is  scholastic  in  its  origin,  and  is  liable 
to  misconstruction ;  but  I  consider  the  doctrine  itself,  though  far 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  natural  understanding  of  man,  to  be  plainly 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 


603 


set  forth  in  Scripture  j  and  so  far  am  T  from  regarding  it  as  merely 
theoretical  in  its  nature,  that  I  accept  it  as  of  the  highest  practical 
importance  in  the  experience  of  every  true  believer. 

No  one  who  has  an  experimental  knowledge  of  the  great  plan  of 
redemption,  and  calmly  reflects  on  its  several  features,  can  fail  to 
perceive  that  the  proper  divinity  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  is  one  of  those  amazing  truths  which  impart  a  living  efficacy 
to  the  whole ;  for  while  he  offered  up  himself  on  the  cross  as  man, 
yet.  was  he  omnipotent,  lecause  of  his  deity,  to  bear  the  weight  of 
the  sins  of  all  mankind,  and  just  in  proportion  to  the  supreme 
dignity  of  the  sufferer,  is  the  comprehensiveness  of  the  hope  and 
joy  which  we  derive  from  his  sufferings.  "  He  that  spared  not  His 
own  Son,  hut  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him 
also  freely  give  us  all  things  V  Rom.  viii,  32.  Again,  where  is 
the  individual  convinced  of  the  truth,  as  Friends  have  ever  held  it, 
who  will  not  allow  that  it  is  in  virtue  of  his  glorious  Godhead,  that 
Christ  governs  his  universal  church  by  the  immediate  influence  of 
his  Spirit ;  and  that  he  is  by  the  same  Spirit  "  the  true  light  which 
lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  V 

It  would  be  irrelevant  for  me  here  to  adduce  the  clear  and  fre- 
quently repeated  testimony  of  Scripture  to  the  deity  of  Christ. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  that  this  testimony- was  accepted  and  promulgated 
without  reserve  by  our  earliest  predecessors  in  the  truth,  and  has 
always  been  maintained  inviolate  by  the  Society  of  Friends,  to  the 
present  day.  Nor  has  the  faith  of  our  religious  body  been  less 
scriptural,  or  less  explicitly  declared,  respecting  the  Divinity  of  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  for  where  is  the  sound  believer  who  does  not  acknow- 
ledge that  the  Comforter,  even  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  Father 
sends  to  us  in  the  name  of  the  Son,  to  dwell  with  us  and  in  us,  and 
to  guide  us  into  all  truth,  (John  xiv,  17,  and  xvi,  13 ;)  against  whom 
it  is  an  unpardonable  sin  to  blaspheme,  (Mark  iii,  29;)  into  whose 
name  the  true  convert  is  baptized,  as  well  as  into  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  (Matt,  xxviii,  19 ;)  who  divideth  to  every 
man  severally  in  the  church,  "as  he  will,"  (1  Cor.  xii,  11,)  is  himself 
truly  and  properly  God  ?  Yet,  although  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit,  are  all  three  presented  to  us  in  Scripture  as  actually 
divine,  and  as  severally  distinguished  by  relative  properties,  in  the 
economy  of  grace  —  it  is  still  the  same  mind,  the  same  power,  the 
same  essence.  The  whole  Scripture  assures  us  that  there  is  but  one 
God — even  the  immutable  and  everlasting  Jehovah — and,  therefore, 


004 


APPENDIX. 


these  Three  arc  One.  And  here  I  wish  it  to  be  distinctly  understood, 
that  when  in  any  of  my  writings  I  have  adverted  to  the  "  personality," 
or  "  personal  attributes"  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  have  had  no  intention 
whatsoever  to  convey  the  idea  that  the  Comforter  possesses  a  personal 
form ;  much  less  to  represent  him  as  an  object  of  worship  separate 
from  God ;  but  only  to  show,  that  so  far  from  being  a  mere  influence, 
he  must  be  regarded  as  a  divine  intelligent  Agent,  truly  One  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son. 

My  belief  on  the  subject  cannot  be  better  expressed  than  in  the 
following  declarations  of  the  early  members  of  our  religious  society: — 

"We  believe  concerning  the  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit,  according 
to  the  testimony  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  we  receive  and 
embrace  as  the  most  authentic  and  perfect  declaration  of  Christian 
faith,  being  indited  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  that  never  errs ;  — 
1st.  That  there  is  one  God  and  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things. 
2nd.  That  there  is  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  all  things  were 
made,  who  was  glorified  of  the  Father  before  the  world  began,  who 
is  God,  over  all,  blessed  for  ever.  3rd.  That  there  is  one  Holy 
Spirit,  the  promise  of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  the  leader,  sanctifier. 
and  comforter  of  his  people.  And  we  further  believe,  as  the  Holy 
Scriptures  soundly  and  sufficiently  express,  that  these  three  are  one 
—  even  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Spirit." — Georc/e  Fox's 
Answer  to  all  such  as  falsely  sa//  the  Quakers  are  no  Christians,  pp. 
26,  27  :  Evans,  p.  3. 

"  So,  being  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  ye  are  his  sons  and  daughters, 
and,  by  his  Spirit,  will  come  to  know  the  Three  that  bear  witness 
in  heaven,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  These  are 
the  three  witnesses  that  are  in  heaven,  that  bear  record  of  all 
things ;  for  he  is  God  in  the  heaven,  and  God  in  the  earth." — George 
Fox's  Epistles :  Evans,  p.  3. 

"  There  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the 
Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  these  three  are  One.  The  Father 
is  in  the  Son,  and  the  Son  is  in  the  Father.  No  man  knoweth  the 
Son  but  the  Father,  neither  knoweth  any  man  the  Father  but  the 
Son,  and  he  to  whomsoever  the  Son  will  reveal  him.  The  Spirit 
searcheth  all  things,  yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.  For  the  things 
of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the  Spirit  of  God.  Now  the  Saints 
have  received  not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  Spirit  which  is  of 
God,  that  they  might  know  the  things  which  are  freely  given  to 
them  of  God.    For  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITII. 


(10.-, 


die  Father  sends  in  Christ's  name,  He  teacheth  them  all  things,  and 
hringeth  all  things  to  their  remembrance." — Robert  Barclay's  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  p.  104 :  Evans,  p.  5. 

"  Perversion  9.  The  Quakers  deny  the  Trinity.  Principle  — 
Nothing  less.  They  believe  in  the  Holy  Three,  or  Trinity  of 
Father,  Word,  and  Spirit,  according  to  Scripture,  and  that  these 
Three  are  truly  and  properly  One — of  one  nature  as  well  as  will." 

—  William  Perm's  Key,  d'c. :  Evans,  p.  7. 

"  The  Holy  Scripture  Trinity,  or  Three  thereby  meant,  we  never 
questioned,  but  believed ;  as  also  the  unity  of  essence ;  that  they  are 
one  substance,  one  divine,  infinite  Being;  and  also  we  question  not, 
but  sincerely  believe,  the  relative  properties  of  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost,  according  to  Holy  Scripture  testimony,  and  that  these  Three 
are  One." — George  Whitehead,  p.  195:  Evans,  p.  8. 

"Now  consider  seriously,  if  a  man  from  his  heart  believe  thus  con- 
cerning the  eternal  power  and  Godhead,  that  the  Father  is  God,  the 
Word  God,  the  Holy  Spirit,  God,  and  that  these  are  one  eternal  God 

—  waiting  so  to  know  God,  and  to  be  subject  to  him  accordingly — is 
not  this  man  in  a  right  frame  of  heart  towards  the  Lord  in  this 
respect  ?  Indeed,  friends,  we  do  know  God  sensibly  and  experiment- 
ally, to  be  a  Father,  Word,  and  Spirit;  and  we  worship  the  Father 
in  the  Son,  by  his  own  Spirit,  and  here  meet  with  the  seal  of  accept- 
ance in  him." — Isaac  Pennington's  Antichrist  Unmasked,  p.  27  : 
Evans,  p.  10. 

To  these  explicit  testimonies,  given  forth  on  behalf  of  the  body,  by 
eminent  individuals,  may  be  added  the  following  declaration  solemnly 
made  by  the  Society,  a.  d.  1693. 

"We  sincerely  profess  faith  in  God  by  his  only  begotten  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  as  being  our  light  and  life,  our  only  way  to  the  Father, 
and  also  our  only  Mediator  and  Advocate  with  the  Father. 

"That  God  created  all  things;  he  made  the  world  by  his  Son 
.Jesus  Christ,  he  being  that  powerful  and  living  Word  by  whom  all 
things  were  made;  and  that  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  Holy  Spirit 
are  one ;  in  Divine  Being  inseparable ;  one  true,  living,  and  eternal 
God  blessed  for  ever."  Signed  on  behalf  of  our  Christian  profession 
and  ■people  aforesaid—  George  Whitehead,  Ambrose  Rigg,  <tc,  &c. — 
Sewel's  History,  vol.  ii,  p.  499. 

Under  the  full  conviction  that  this  is  a  subject,  above  all  others, 
on  which  it  were  very  foolishness  to  attempt  to  be  wise  above  that 
which  is  written,  and  under  a  solemn  sense  of  the  importance  of  our 
faithfully  adhering  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Oneness  of  Jehovah,  I  will 


60G 


APPENDIX. 


now  conclude  my  declaration  of  faith,  on  this  grand,  essential  article, 
in  words  which  I  have  already  published.  They  were  suggested  to 
me,  many  years  ago,  by  a  venerable  minister  of  the  gospel,  who 
dearly  loved  our  religious  Society,  and  faithfully  adhered  to  its 
acknowledged  principles  to  his  dying  day. 

"  While  the  Christian  rejoices  in  the  distinct  characters  and  offices  of 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Spirit,  so  graciously  revealed  to  us  for  our 
instruction  and  edification,  he  probably  never  finds  his  soul  bowed 
down  with  so  deep  a  reverence,  or  filled  with  so  pure  a  delight,  as 
when  he  contemplates  the  Almighty  as  an  ineffable  glory — an  incom- 
municable name — an  infinite  and  incomprehensible  Unity." 

Although  I  have  now  given  a  full  and  explicit  answer,  as  I  trust, 
to  the  inquiry  of  my  friend  Stephen  A.  Chase,  I  am  best  satisfied  to 
add  a  short  explanation  of  my  belief  on  two  points  which  he  has  not 
mentioned — the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  sabbath. 

My  convictions  on  the  former  subject  are  well  stated  in  the 
following  sentences  selected  from  the  declaration  of  faith  made  by 
the  Society  of  Friends,  in  1693,  and  already  cited  under  a  preceding 
head. 

"  Concerning  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  the  great  day  of 
judgment  yet  to  come,  beyond  the  grave,  or  after  death,  and  Christ's 
coming,  without  us,  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  what  the  Holy 
Scriptures  plainly  declare  and  testify  in  these  matters,  we  have  been 
always  ready  to  embrace.  For  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection ;  if  in 
this  life  only  we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  most  mise- 
rable :  1  Cor.  xv,  19.  We  sincerely  believe  not  only  a  resurrection 
in  Christ  from  the  fallen,  sinful  state  here,  but  a  rising  and  ascending 
into  glory  with  him  hereafter ;  that  when  he  at  last  appears,  we  may 
appear  with  him  in  glory :  Col.  iii,  4;  1  John  iii,  2. 

"  But  that  all  the  wicked  who  live  in  rebellion  against  the  light  of 
grace,  and  die  finally  impenitent,  shall  come  forth  to  the  resurrection 
of  condemnation. 

"The  soul  or  spirit  of  every  man  or  woman  shall  be  reserved  in 
its  own  distinct  and  proper  being,  and  shall  have  its  proper  body  as 
God  is  pleased  to  give  it :  1  Cor.  xv.  A  natural  body  is  sown,  a 
spiritual  body  is  raised;  that  being  first  which  is  natural,  and  after- 
wards that  which  is  spiritual.  And  though  it  is  said  that  this 
corruptible  shall  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  put 
on  immortality,  the  change  shall  be  such  as  that  "  flesh  and  blood 


DECLARATION  OF  FAITH. 


G07 


cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  neither  shall  corruption  inherit 
incorruption  :"  1  Cor.  xv.  We  shall  be  raised  cut  of  all  corruption 
and  corruptibility,  out  of  all  mortality;  and  the  children  of  God  and 
of  the  resurrection  shall  be  equal  to  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven. 
And  as  the  celestial  bodies  do  far  excel  the  terrestrial,  so  we  expect 
our  spiritual  bodies  in  the  resurrection  shall  far  excel  what  our  bodies 
now  arc."  To  which  declaration  may  be  added  the  words  of  John 
Crook  : — "We  believe  that  we  shall  be  raised  with  the  same  bodies.^ 
so  far  as  natural  and  spiritual,  corruptible  and  incorruptible,  terres- 
trial and  celestial,  can  be  the  same."    Evans,  p.  114. 

Similar  declarations  were  frequently  made  during  the  times  when 
Friends  were  exposed  to  much  controversy  as  well  as  persecution. 
On  this  subject,  I  have  only  to  add,  that  while  the  testimony  of  Scrip- 
ture to  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  a  future  day  of  general 
judgment,  is  both  unquestionable  and  abundant,  and  was  fully  received 
and  admitted  by  our  early  Friends,  it  may  also  be  clearly  proved  from 
Scripture,  (as  Friends  have  always  maintained,)  that  the  rational  soul 
of  man  exists  immediately  after  death,  either  in  happiness  or  woe ; 
and  that  it  is  only  as  we  experience  what  it  is  to  be  raised  from  our 
death  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and  quickened  into  newness  of  life  by 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  we  can  possibly  be  fitted  for  the 
awful  change  which  awaits  us  all,  from  probation  to  retribution, 
and  from  a  brief  sojourn  in  this  passing  scene,  to  a  fixed  but  bound- 
less immortality. 

With  respect  to  the  "  Sabbath,"  I  wish  it  to  be  distinctly  under- 
stood, that  in  sometimes  applying  that  term  to  the  first  day  of  the 
week,  as  it  is  observed  among  Christians,  I  have  had  a  view  to  the 
simple  meaning  of  the  Hebrew  word,  viz. — "cessation  from  labour." 
I  am  perfectly  aware  that  the  maintenance  of  the  Jewish  Sabbath, 
observed  as  it  was  and  is  on  the  seventh  day  of  the  week,  and  with 
a  ceremonial  strictness  which  appertained  only  to  the  Mosaic  law,  is, 
under  the  gospel  dispensation,  no  longer  obligatory.  And  while  I 
am  of  the  judgment  that  the  setting  apart  of  one  day,  after  everyl 
recurring  period  of  six  days'  labour,  for  the  blessed  purposes  of  rest 
and  worship,  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  a  matter  of  mere  expediency, 
but  as  a  moral  and  religious  duty,  truly  belonging  to  the  law  of  our 
God,  I  fully  unite  in  the  sentiment  expressed  by  Robert  Barclay  and 
others  of  our  early  Friends,  that  no  portion  of  time  ought  to  be 
regarded  by  Christians  as  in  itself  holier  than  another  —  that  all  our 
time  is  the  Lord's  —  and  that  ceasing  from  our  own  wicked  works, 
and  all  the  willing  and  running  of  the  carnal  mind,  we  must  press 


APPENDIX. 


forward  after  that  glorious  rest,  (typified  by  the  Sabbath  of  the  Jews,) 
of  which  a  precious  foretaste  is  bestowed  even  here,  and  which  is 
perfected,  for  the  people  of  God,  in  the  world  to  come. 


Joseph  John  Gurney,  of  Earlham,  in  the  county  of  the  city  of 
Norwich,  a  minister  of  the  gospel  in  the  Society  of  Friends, 
on  his  solemn  affirmation  saith,  that  the  declaration  con- 
tained in  the  foregoing  part  of  this  sheet,  and  printed  in 
eight  columns,  is  a  true  and  honest  declaration  of  his 
Christian  faith  on  the  several  articles  therein  stated;  and 
that,  to  the  best  of  his  knowledge  and  belief,  he  has  held 
the  same  sentiments  for  more  than  thirty  years. 
J.  J.  GURNEY, 

of  Earlham,  near  Norwich,  Englaud. 

Declared  and  affirmed  leforc  us,  at  the  Guildhall,  in  the 
City  of  Norwich,  the  first  day  of  August,  One  Thousand 
Eight  Hundred  and  Forty-six. 

John  Betts,  Mayor  of  the  City  of  Norwich, 

and  County  of  the  same. 
George  D.  Lynn,  Justice  of  the  Peace  of  the 

City  of  Norwich,  and  County  of  the  same. 
J.  H.  Barnard,  Justice  of  the  Peace  of  the 

City  of  Norwich,  and  County  of  the  same. 


THE  END. 


